Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Somewhere, under clear blue skies and on equally blue crystal clear ocean water, there was a tropical island. Lush green trees and foliage covered most of the landmass, save for long stretches of bright sandy beaches. Dominating one of those beaches was a large complex of colorful wooden buildings, a sign over the largest of them brightly reading "Euphoria Resorts".

It was a beautiful sight, an almost stereotypical tropical resort hotel. Unfortunately for the current residents of it, they had more pressing concerns than taking in their aesthetically pleasing surroundings.

"So, let me get this straight," an Asian-looking man in a dark suit asked the bland-looking bartender standing behind the counter of the open-air bar, "I went to sleep in my bed after a normal day in my regular life, everything exactly the same as always, only to wake up as a 2000s cartoon villain in some kind of tropical island hotel that I apparently co-own. And even though you're aware that I'm not who I look like, you can't actually tell me anything?"

"I serve the resort, sir, and you own the resort, so I follow your will," the bartender replied with a smile that was just a little too wide to be comforting, "Anything beyond that is not my role or my interest."

"Great, that's very helpful," muttered the isekai soul in the body of Chase Young, albeit wearing a more modern outfit than that character wore in canon.

"If I may, sir," the bartender said, looking over at the newfound Chase Young, "Perhaps it would help you and your co-owner acclimate if you were to explore the resort and access more of its functions."

"Hmm, I suppose so," Chase replied, mind going to the other person who was apparently stuck in the same situation. Downing the remainder of the fruity drink that the bartender had served him, he stood up and walked out of the bar area and out onto the beach.

Standing further down the shore, glancing out over the water, was his apparent fellow isekai. And despite the fact that he was wearing black pants and a red jacket instead of black and red robes, and holding a cane instead of a snake-headed staff, he was still recognizable as the famous Disney villain Jafar.

"Quite a view, isn't it?" Chase asked as he approached.

"Indeed," The apparent Jafar said with a sigh, looking out into the distance, "The closest thing I ever had to this kinda view was during a trip to Disney World as a child," He said with a small nostalgic smile, "But I can't help but wonder..."

He looked down toward his hand, "If this is all real or..." He clenched his fist with a frown, "Some sort of fantasy I've become trapped in."

 "If it is, then I'm stuck in it too," Chase muttered, reaching down to rub his torso and feel the muscle tone that was far beyond anything that he'd ever had in his normal life, "But in any case, whether it's real or not, I guess we have no choice but to go along with it."

 "Hmm, go with it," Jafar repeated with a frown and thoughtful look, "Yes... perhaps you're right... there's likely no fixing this for now... if it's even possible," He added with a nod as he brought up his cane, staring at it with a look between curious and calculating while Chase arched a brow toward him, "But I wonder..."

His grip on the cane tightened, "If I'm Jafar, do I...?" He trailed off, before seeming to form an expression of concentration, and the next moment...

FLASH

The cane let out a red amber glow as its form shifted and elongated into that of Jafar's signature cobra staff, more specifically the open fanged form it gained after his second wish to become the most powerful sorcerer in the world. Prompting Chase to jerk back slightly in surprise, and to his own further surprise entered a ready battle stance as if instincts he didn't previously possess came to the forefront of his mind and body... instincts honed over eons by the original or "real" Chase Young.

Though the isekai soul that had found themselves as Jafar this morning paid no heed to this as they looked toward the staff with a surprise expression, as if they weren't expecting this to work... before gaining a devious smirk as he held up and even gave the staff a few experimental swings in the air. Before his eyes landed on a palm tree in the distance.

"Now, let's see..." He muttered to himself as he held up and pointed the staff at the tree, "What I can do~" he said with a wicked gleam in his eyes as energy shot out from the cobra mouth a moment later, and shot straight to the tree.

BOOM

Directly hitting and engulfing it in a powerful blast of energy.

"Hahahahahahhah! Now that's power!" Jafar exclaimed, throwing his head back cackling.

 "Impressive," Chase mused, looking down at himself contemplatively, "I wonder..."

Screwing his face up in concentration, he visualized himself wearing the armor that the "real" Chase Young wore in canon. And with a flash of light, his dark clothes transformed into that gold and black armor.

"Very nice," Chase said with a smirk, before concentrating again. This time, his body shifted into the lizard-man form that his canon self used for combat, "Yes, gotta admit, I can get used to this."

 "Hehe, indeed~" Jafar agreed, looking over toward Chase with an approving nod toward his change in outfit, before looking at his own. Hmm, it was a good style, and certainly something he would keep... but it'd be a waste not to try out Jafar's signature style~ He thought, his clothes shifting in a flash of magical energy changing into that of the robe that Jafar wore in the movie.

"While I quite like the other outfit, it'd be remiss for me not to try out this look at least once~" Jafar chuckled out loud toward Chase, before looking out into the resort, "But yes, this is indeed something I can get used to, circumstance aside."

He suddenly frowned with a serious look as he examined himself, "Though from what I can sense from my new magical senses.. and strangely instinctive knowledge..." Jafar looked over to Chase, "I believe I'm like Jafar after his second wish... a powerful sorcerer... but not a genie, free or otherwise."

"Hmm, so you're very powerful, just not incredibly cosmically powerful," Chase mused, looking down at his hands while he flexed his claws, "Meanwhile, I somehow know that I have all of canon Chase's knowledge of martial arts. And a bit of magic too, but probably nothing close to yours."

 "Indeed, and that draconic monster form as well," Jafar surmised, rubbing his chin, "Though there's the subject of your immortality compared to Chase's," He added with a small thoughtful look, "As admittedly I was never sure if it was dependent on continued consumption of that soup... or if he was immortal after drinking the first bowl and just continued to eat it... just because... or to keep that other form under control."

His newfound mind and knowledge gained as Jafar theorizing the potential possibilities before adding with a shake of his head, "But magic or not, as Chase Young your skill and power isn't to be underestimated.

 "Very true. And if my own instinctive memories are right, this version of Chase at least just had a taste for the soup, not a need for it," Chase said as he shifted back to human form, "In any case, this will probably take a lot of practice and training to get used to, but I think we can make this work for us."

 "Oh, I quite agree," Jafar said with a nod and slight eager smirk, actually looking forward to seeing what he was capable of as one of his favorite Disney villains, though slightly envious of his apparent companion in this situation having immortality... or did being a powerful sorcerer grant him the same aspect? Something to look into later, perhaps...

"For now," He looked over to Chase, "I suppose the best thing we can do is learn about our apparent new home and each other since we're stuck together in this mess."

Jafar stated, examining the apparent resort and then looking off into the distance out toward the apparent sea... where he swore he could see flashes of some ethereal glow in the distance.

 "Well, I was just talking to the bartender... who judging by how creepy he is, I'm not sure is actually human. Probably some kind of magical construct designed to help operate the place," Chase commented with a thoughtful look, before shaking his head, "But in any case, he also said that we should familiarize ourselves with the resort and its quote unquote 'functions'. I think this place might have some tricks for us to figure out."

"Wouldn't surprise me," Jafar said with a nod, examining the resort, "Despite its appearance, if the staff and our situation our anything to go by, this is no normal resort, so who knows what surprises it has?"

He stated, before adding with a mutter, "Hopefully one surprise won't be us being trapped here forever," He added, with Chase sharing a wince, because as nice as their new bodies and powers were, and how high class amazing this place looked... neither of them were exactly crazy about the idea of living in a gilded cage trapped with only each other or magical constructs for company...

Though at that thought, a new voice pierced the air, "JAFAR!"

Causing both Jafar and Chase to go still as they recognized that iconic voice instantly, "You don't think..." Jafar started to say, looking toward Chase, wondering if he heard who he thought he heard.

"Looks like it," Chase said in surprise as he looked up towards the jungle, and saw a red parrot flying towards them out of the foliage. A very familiar red parrot, in fact.

"Jafar! Where the heck are we?!" Iago, Jafar's animal sidekick called out as he approached the pair of isekai'd souls, flapping down to a landing on top of a beach chair.

"Because last thing I remember is us getting sucked into that lamp before that annoying Genie sent us flying," Iago admitted with a grimace, because he remembered the sensation of the lamp he was stuck in with Jafar being thrown with them inside and hearing the Genie's annoying voice at least, "Next thing I know, I'm waking up in this crazy place!"

He exclaimed, raising a wing, "I mean, don't get me wrong, it looks fancy, but they've got some weird stuff here," The parrot added, referring to more modern facilities the resort possessed.

"Also who's this bozo?" Iago added, looking toward Chase as him and Jafar traded looks as their minds raced at this new development.

Iago was here and fresh off the finale of the first Aladdin movie too, it seemed. Question was, was this the real Iago or a copy? And what could this mean for them? Were their new bodies the real Jafar and Chase Young's bodies with new souls in control, or magical copies with all the knowledge and power of the originals?

Questions that would have to be addressed another time they supposed, as Jafar addressed another one of his favorite Disney characters, with him having to do his best to not sound giddy in the process.

"This, Iago, is Chase Young," Jafar explained with a slight cough and gesture to his fellow Isekai soul, "Someone who finds himself sharing our circumstances... and apparent ownership of this resort with," He added, looking toward the bird, who gave a confused blink.

"What's a resort?" Iago asked.

"It's a place where people go on vacation to relax for a short period of time," Chase explained, "And somehow, your master and I now find ourselves sharing ownership of this one."

"Huh, weird?" Iago said with a blink.

"Indeed, the circumstances are strange, with many questions," Jafar agreed with a nod and frown, "But it's certainly preferably to being stuck in that lamp."

He said with a scowl as Iago gave a snort, "That's a understatement if there ever was one," The parrot agreed, because getting sucked into a genie lamp was not fun... wait, Genie!

"Jafar, you're a genie now, that means...!" Iago began to say with a slight greedy eager smile before Jafar cut him off.

"I'm no longer a genie, Iago," He stated, staring at the bird, "Whatever power is behind this has restored me to how I was before that wish, a powerful sorcerer but no genie."

He explained, with Iago giving a slight disappointed groan; so much for him getting some wishes, "It's for the best, anyway," Jafar said, before giving a growl, "I'm not bound by the lamp or its rules... how could I have been so foolish to allow that street rat to goad me!"

He exclaimed heatedly, deciding that for now it was perhaps best to keep Iago in the dark, while thinking of how Jafar dropped the ball big time in the climax of the movie... he had won! But his own greed for more power cost him victory!

"Yeah, tell me about it," Iago scoffed, only to cough awkwardly when Jafar shot him a glare, "Uh, I mean, so what do we do now?"

 "For now, we investigate the resort and learn everything we can about it and its functions," Jafar stated as Iago flew up to his shoulder while glancing over at Chase, "We've already surmised none of the staff are actually alive but rather constructs, extensions of the resort itself."

He stated to the parrot, clenching onto his staff with a frown, "But if we're to get anywhere, we must learn about our new... home for lack of a better word."

 "Agreed," Chase said with a nod, "So, I suggest we start searching this place top to bottom and see what we can find."

 "Indeed, come Iago," Jafar said as he and Chase left to investigate the resort, "Let's see what we can learn about our new home~" Jafar added with a smirk.

"Eh, beats the lamp, at least," Iago said with a shrug as they made their leave.

(Later)

Sometime later, the trio thought over what they had managed to learn of the resort. For starters, it was certainly high class and state of the art by the isekai'd modern souls' standards.

It had practically everything! A spa section, a luxurious beach for swimming, surfing, or just enjoying the beach, a pool swimming pool section if don't feel like dealing with sand, a high-end restaurant that seemed to have practically every kinda food you could think of - something the trio took the time to enjoy while taking a small break from their investigation - it even had a built in movie theater and bowling alley!

Of course, the features didn't end at artificial, as the unnatural nature of the resort was a sight to behold, with all sorts of beautiful exotic fauna and flora. Plus, Jafar could have sworn he saw what appeared to be a dodo jumping into the distance.

 But what really ended up catching their attention in the jungle outside their walls was a large stone archway that was found several yards into the greenery. It was covered in arcane symbols, and the dirt path went right through it, meaning that anyone trying to avoid having to walk directly through the foliage would have to pass through it.

"Weird place to have decorative architecture," Iago commented as he flew around the archway to check it out from every angle.

"I don't think it's decorative," Chase mused, looking carefully at the symbols and realizing that he could somehow read them, "Doorway to the outside world... I think this is a portal of some kind."

"Hmm, yes, but how to activate it?" Jafar wondered, examining the archway and symbols with a calculating gaze, "And where does it lead?" He added thoughtfully, as something about the symbols and the archway, he felt... connected to it?

Actually, he felt... a strange connection to the entire resort, now that he thought about it. Something he brought up to Chase, who nodded with his own calculating frown and crossed arms.

"Yes, I feel it too, now that you mention it," he said, closing his eyes and focusing, "I think right now I could tell you exactly where each of our new employees are in the resort and what they're doing. And I think I can feel the energy running throughout this entire place, especially around this thing."

Chase frowned deeper as he sensed something. Opening his eyes, he looked from the arch to where they could just barely see the roofs of the resort sticking over the treetops. Specifically, a slightly larger tower in the center of the complex.

"The energy from this arch seems to be directly connected to something in that tower," he commented, pointing to it.

"Then let's get some answers, shall we my friend?" Jafar said with a thoughtful hum after spotting the tower, before raising his staff up and with a flash of its eyes the three disappeared in a large puff of red smoke.

FWOOSH

And reappeared at the base of the tower, with them looking upon the entrance. But Jafar, guided by some instinct, simply pressed his hand against it and it let out a glow before opening.

"Shall we?" He asked, looking over his shoulder to Chase.

"Lead on," Chase said with a nod, following after Jafar as he entered the tower. The two of them and Iago found themselves at the bottom of a large spiral staircase, which stretched up as far as any of them could see. With no other options, they started walking up.

And as they walked up, they saw arrays of interesting arcane symbols and hieroglyphs along the walls... the latter in particular catching Jafar's and Chase's attention as many of the hieroglyphs seemed to display familiar beings or events.

"What do you make of this?" Jafar asked, pausing momentarily on the staircase while looking toward an image that he could easily recognize as Aku from Samurai Jack destroying an eastern palace while laughing madly. While next to it was another image, that of a certain one-eyed triangle floating over a town.

"It appears to be a collection of powerful mystical beings," Chase said, looking between images of what appeared to be Pariah Dark from Dany Phantom leading an army of skeletons, and Shendu from Jackie Chan Adventures burning his way through a village.

"Indeed," Jafar said with a frown. Whatever this place was... whatever the resort was... it seemed whatever was behind it either had a appreciation for fictional shows to this extent, or... just as a theory popped into his head as they were walking further up the stairs, Iago's eyes widened as he pointed his wing at one section at the wall.

"Uh, Jafar, you and your new pal might want to take a look at that," The parrot said with a tone of surprise, causing Chase and Jafar to blink before looking at the wall and seeing images depicting none other than themselves... or rather the characters they had become. From Jafar facing off with Aladdin and transforming into a genie, to Chase fighting the Xiaolin monks as he transformed into his other form.

"Mystical beings from across the realms," Jafar said with a frown, as Iago's existence was a strong hint to a theory he was forming alongside the portal. Because Iago, whether he was the real or original one or not... it was clear he was more than a mere construct. He was real, which could mean...

"Across the realms?" Iago gave Jafar a confused look as Jafar nodded.

"Yes, one thing Chase and I quickly realized before your arrival is that we came from either different time periods or potentially different worlds all together," He surmised, informing the parrot, "And if this is true..." He let his hand fall on the side of the wall, "Then this resort... this entire realm... could have a connection to our worlds... and who knows how many others."

As a spark of ambition started to be lit inside him and gleam of interest entered his eyes... something that was shared by Chase.

 "A perhaps limitless number of worlds to explore... and exploit," Chase said with a growing smirk, "We could take and do whatever we wanted. If we figure out how to use that portal, the possibilities may very well be endless!"

 "You mean like endless riches?" Iago asked with a greedy smile and gleam in his eyes as he rubbed his wings together.

"That and more, Iago... that and more~" Jafar stated with a low sinister chuckle. Neither he or Chase knew how they ended up in this situation... but the prospect of being some of the best villains from animation... along with having a high class resort as a home base... with access to the multiverse like an array of worlds they knew from fiction... ooooh yes, they knew they were going to have fun with this~ Both thought with large evil grins and ambitious gleams in their eyes as they finally reached the top of the tower to find a large chamber with open balconies and most noticeably a large floating crystal.

 "Hmm, it would seem we've found the power source for the portal," Chase said, eyeing the crystal as he felt it radiate the mystical energy that he'd felt from the archway.

 "Yes... but just the portal, or this entire resort? Or should I say realm we've found ourselves in?" Jafar asked with a frown and slight wary look toward the floating crystal, because just at a glance he could tell it was packing a LOT of power and mystical energy, and was something to be treated with caution, "Either way, we're not going to get anywhere by just admiring it."

He added, shaking his head slightly before approaching it.

"True. Nothing ventured, nothing gained," Chase said in agreement, also approaching the crystal.

The two walked around the crystal, noticing that there were more symbols carved into the pedestal that it was floating over. Like with the arch, they found that they could understand the writing, which was rather flowery instructions for how to use the crystal and operate the portal.

"So, short version, we just have to stand here with our hands on the crystal and picture the portal opening wherever where we want it to," Chase summarized.

"Sounds simple enough," Iago said with a tilt of his head, before scratching at his head, "But where the heck should we open the portal open to?" The bird asked, looking over to them with a frown that they shared.

"Hmm... I suppose we should just simply take our chances at random," Jafar spoke with a slight shrug as he, in a bold feeling, decided to to step toward the crystal and place his hand on it, feeling its mystical energy. A part of him still couldn't believe he was a genuine sorcerer now! Ohhh, he could have so much fun across the multiverse as an evil sorcerer! And at that thought, his mind couldn't help but turn to one of his favorite villainous magical users...

As the crystal flashed in response to Jafar's touch, very briefly an image appeared within it. Specifically, a young girl with white hair and pink eyes wearing a purple coat, the brief sight of which caused the onlooking Chase to arch an eyebrow.

Hmm, so their first stop would be the world of Ben 10, huh? He could see himself having some fun there.

 "Who's the broad?" Iago questioned with a blink, with Jafar giving off a hum as he looked upon Charmcaster in her original Ben 10 series design. She was among his favorite villains, though he wasn't exactly the biggest fan of her Alien Force appearance, but did enjoy the back story they gave her in that sequel series.

But yes, there was no denying she had both power, potential, and looks, and as he looked upon her knowing that she was real flesh and blood... his mind couldn't help but go to other ideas as he replied to Iago with a dark smirk.

"Someone with potential I believe~" He said with a dark chuckle as he began to focus, and he noticed something with a frown, "Hmm..." And at Chase's silent questioning glance he explained something about the crystal's power.

"It..." He shook his head in slight amazement, "I think it doesn't only allow us to explore other worlds... but enter at different points in their timeline!" He exclaimed in awe as the image shifted to that of Charmcaster surrounded by other villains from Ben 10, specifically those that formed the villain team known as the Negative 10 from that particular two episode special~

 "Really? Well, now that is interesting~" Chase mused as he took in the image on the crystal. Specifically, his gaze fell on the form of Gwen Tennyson standing by her cousin as they and their grandfather fought the Negative 10. She was cute enough at that age, but her older version from Alien Force and onwards? Ooh, now that was someone he'd like to meet, he thought with a lick of his lips.

Still, his new friend had made the first choice, so if he wanted to grab Charmcaster from this time period first, that was only fair.

"Well, if she's caught your eye, should we perhaps go introduce ourselves?" Chase asked, glancing out of one of the tower's balconies in the direction of the archway, where a light was now glowing through the trees as the portal activated.

 "Hehe, sounds like a plan~" Jafar said with a laugh while Iago rolled his eyes.

"Lost a kingdom and got outsmarted by a street rat, and he's already deciding to go for some random chick on the rebound," he muttered under his beak.

"What was that, Iago?" Jafar asked with a slight pointed look to the bird, while admittedly holding back an amused snort at his statement.

"Ah! I said, sounds like a plan~" Iago said with a nervous laugh as they teleported back to the portal, though it seemed that they were being waited for. As a number of large felines such as lions, tigers, jaguars, etc were sitting or laying around the portal, with both Chase and Jafar quickly understanding these were Chase Young's fallen cat warriors.

 "Ah, hello my pets," Chase said as the cats walked over to him, allowing him to pat several of them on the head, "I suppose I should be grateful that whatever brought me here brought you as well."

"Uh, friends of yours?" Iago asked nervously, swearing that several of the cats were eying him hungrily.

"Warriors who faced me in the past and lost, and so were transformed to serve me forever," Chase explained.

 "Ah... is that so?" Iago said with a nervous gulp toward the various predator cats and the knowledge of what they really were, "We really need to have a talk about your taste in friends, Jafar."

Iago hissed under his beak to Jafar, who simply gave a little laugh, "Oh, do relax Iago, you're not on the menu," He said, petting Iago's head, causing the parrot to blink and shoot Jafar a slight bewildered look before freezing as he heard a lion let out a growl, causing him to pale and gulp.

"Hehe glad to hear it~"He said with a nervous grin as they approached the portal, "I believe it's time to take our first step into the multiverse," Jafar said, glancing over to Chase, "Are you ready, my friend?" He asked before gesturing to the cats, "And do you wish to bring any of your pets or prefer going solo for this?"

 "Hmm, perhaps a few just to be on the safe side," Chase said, gesturing to the cats and causing several of them to walk closer to him and the portal. He then concentrated again, shifting into his draconic form, causing Iago to squawk in surprise.

"What the-?!" the parrot exclaimed, only for the two isekai souls to ignore him.

"Your choice of destination, my friend. You first," Chase said with a polite bow to Jafar.

 "Hehe, why thank you~" Jafar said as they walked to the portal, its energy glowing the same color as the corresponding crystal.

"J-Jafar... you sure this is safe?" Iago questioned nervously at the portal, causing Jafar to give a laugh.

"Come now Iago, what's the point in living if you don't take chances now and then?" He said with a smirk, causing the bird to frown, but the sorcerer stepped through the archway before he could say another word, with the form of a smirking Chase Young following alongside several of the jungle cats, eager to step foot on a world of one of the cartoons from his childhood.

And as they both vanished into the portal, they did so unknowing of the adventures ahead of them in the multiverse, and how their actions would impact countless worlds.

(Ben 10 world, original series era, Mount Rushmore)

It was a chilly early morning in the woods surrounding the monument of Mount Rushmore as a burst of wind started to pick up out of nowhere, before a powerful light formed as a vortex formed in midair.

FWOOM

And from this vortex emerged the forms of the isekai souls, accompanied by Iago and the jungle cats.

"Ah... we've arrived," Jafar said, inhaling the air with an eager grin.

 "Nice place," Iago commented, looking up at the carved heads, "So, where's this chick at?"

BOOM

An explosion sounded somewhere in the distance.

"I'd suggest checking in that direction," Chase said dryly.

 "A sound suggestion," Jafar said with a nod, before with a brief bit of concentration he started to float up into the air, "Let's see what all the commotion is about, shall we~"

Jafar stated with a eager smirk as the group headed off to the explosion, both of them surmising that the Tennysons along with Cooper were likely either in the middle of confronting the Negative 10 or the Negative 10 were attempting to breach the Plumber base under Mount Rushmore, with Driscoll's or rather Forever King's plan to take the Sub-Energy.

 How they chose to act would probably have to depend on exactly where in this episode's events they ended up, he supposed. Though one thing for sure, no matter when they arrived or how things played out... this was going to be fun~

Chapter Text

Jafar stated with a eager smirk as the group headed off to the explosion, both of them surmising that the Tennysons along with Cooper were likely either in the middle of confronting the Negative 10 or the Negative 10 were attempting to breach the Plumber base under Mount Rushmore, with Driscoll's or rather Forever King's plan to take the Sub-Energy.

How they chose to act would probably have to depend on exactly where in this episode's events they ended up, he supposed. Though one thing for sure, no matter when they arrived or how things played out... this was going to be fun~

 The sounds of fighting had stopped by the time the isekai souls and their pets had reached the top of the mountain, coming to a stop outside a doorway leading inside.

"Hmm, I do hope we haven't missed the party," Chase chuckled as they walked inside the hidden Plumbers base.

 "Hmm, judging by the fact the sun was rising as we arrived, the fact the sounds of explosions have died down," and what I remember of this episode, Jafar said and thought, "I believe we've arrived at the end of this little conflict."

He said with a slight sigh of disappointment, as part of him was actually looking forward to getting involved in the heart of a Ben 10 episode.

 "A pity, it might have been fun to test ourselves against this world's warriors," Chase said as impassively as he could, masking how he also would have liked to have gotten involved in an episode. Ah well, maybe next time.

 And as they were discussing this, deeper into the base were the remaining members of the Negative 10, with Forever King and Red Knight already having left to allow the others to deal with the Tennysons... to limited success. As the forms of Charmcaster, Frightwig, Acid Breath, Thumbskull, Sublimino, Clancy, Rojo, and finally Dr. Animo on top of a mutant prairie dog trapped behind the same forcefield that had held the Sub-Energy proved.

"I can't believe you ignorant fools allowed those children and their elder to trick you so easily!" Animo growled with a snap as his mutant steed rammed its head against the forcefield, attempting to break free, to little success.

"Us!?" Rojo shot a glare at the old timer, "Last I checked, when they were going on about who here was the obvious leader, you were pretty quick to claim the spot, you geezer!" she said with a glare up at the old doctor.

"Only because I'm the only obvious suitable choice," Animo retorted with a glare, while off to the side Sublimino gave a groan, sitting down on the ground, his head resting on his knees.

"Why did I think this plan was a good idea? I should have just stuck to using my hypnosis for easy scores," He muttered lowly with a defeated expression, as it occurred to him that maybe he wasn't cut out for this whole supervillain thing.

"Urg, I can't believe we let those brats and old man get the better of us... AGAIN!" Frightwig snapped, banging her black orb-tipped tentacle hair against the forcefield, while Acid Breath attempted to blast at it and Thumbskull banged against it.

"This would have never happened if I was in charge..." Acid Breath muttered with a foul scowl.

"Don't start with that, Breath! I'm not in the mood!" Frightwig snapped, while off to the side the bug-like creature that was Clancy flew above them, banging and fluttering around and occasionally banging his body against the forcefield. The only one apparently not attempting to escape was Charmcaster, sitting crosslegged with her eyes closed.

"And you could try to help instead of sitting on your ass, you know!"

Before opening them with an annoyed look as Rojo called out to her with a scowl, "At least the rest of us are TRYING to escape instead of just sitting around waiting to be brought back to prison."

Rojo said, emphasizing her statement by banging her armored shoulder against the forcefield, "Who says I'm not helping?" Charmcaster retorted cooly with a slight sharp glare, "Unlike the rest of you morons, it's clear to me that simply brute forcing our way out of this isn't going to work."

She added with a huff and slight roll of her eyes. After all, this forcefield was guarding and containing something with enough power to destroy the continent, according to Forever King, if that wasn't just an arrogant bluff. So, them simply powering through likely wouldn't yield results any time soon.

 No, they'd just have to bide their time for now. Which would be easier if she could get that through these morons' heads!

"Look, sooner or later, the Tennysons are going to have to come back and let us out, if only to hand us over to the cops," Charmcaster stated, "When they do, I say we play along just long enough for them to drop the forcefield, and then make our move."

"And if they just leave us here to rot?" Sublimino asked.

"They won't. They're too disgustingly moral to do that," Charmcaster replied. While also giving a slight disgusted look, as she knew such morals never got anybody anywhere. Look at what happened to her own father; as much as she loved and missed him, there's no denying if he had been a little more ruthless like Uncle Hex, he'd probably still be alive.

Though she was brought out of her thoughts by Animo speaking up, "The girl, despite her foolish hocus-pocus nonsense, is right on that at least," The doctor said with a sneer, looking outside the force field with Charmcaster shooting him a slight glare, "The Tennysons lack the fortitude in eliminating their enemies for good..."

He said, glancing over at his current cellmates, "They shall return... likely after handling our esteemed leader," He said with a slight sarcastic bitter edge toward the end.

"And when they get back, we smash them!" Rojo exclaimed, punching a fist into her palm with mutters of agreement sounding out, before a new dry voice broke through.

"Truly, a plan for the ages," Causing them all to freeze, before looking to the source and spotting the arrival of Jafar, Iago, the transformed Chase, and several of his jungle cats.

With it having been Jafar who had spoken, followed by Iago, "Yeah, makes you wonder how they ended up in this mess with that brain power, huh Jafar~" The parrot mocked with a slight laugh at these morons' expense.

"Who the hell are you!?" Acid Breath said with an angry growl and glare toward the new arrivals and the mockery from them, barely even surprised at the talking bird after the crap he's seen working for Zombozo and later fighting that alien brat.

 "Simply travelers from far away who happened to catch sight of your fight," Chase said as he walked around the forcefield containing the Negative 10, taking in how surreal they looked in real life, "It's a pity that we couldn't arrive in time to take part in it. I would have liked to have faced worthy foes."

"Oh yeah? Then let us out, lizard boy, and you'll get your wish," Rojo snarled, refusing to let herself show fear in front of the rather terrifying reptile man.

"I was referring to your enemies," Chase said dryly.

"What?! The Tennysons aren't stronger than us!" Acid Breath snapped.

"Then how come they ain't the ones locked up?" Iago laughed.

 "Grr, why you impudent little..." Animo started, a part of him intrigued by the sapient bird specimen, and his comments only fueled a desire to... examine him once he got free, but he was ignored as Jafar cut in.

"Truly disappointing performance, to say the least," The sorcerer stated with a shake of his head, before his eyes honed in on Charmcaster, "Especially from you, my dear," He added with a slight narrowing of his eyes, as Charmcaster gave an insulted glare.

"What's that supposed to mean?!" She demanded, approaching closer from her end of the field, but at the same time was giving the man a wary calculating gaze; she felt powerful mystical energy coming from him. Whoever this man was, he was not a sorcerer to take lightly.

"I mean..." Jafar stared hard into her eyes, "Despite the fact that defeat could be understandable when you faced a boy wielding one of the most powerful weapons in the universe, an experienced veteran against some of the worst alien menaces this world has ever faced, and even a budding mage with potential..."

Charmcaster's fists clenched at the mention of her enemies, particularly Gwen Tennyson; the only reason she got anywhere with her spells was because she took her spellbook! And even then, she was nothing but a child stumbling in the dark when it came to the mystical arts, "I find your performance in particular the most disappointing of this lot, because you of all them should have performed better."

Jafar hard tone broke through her thoughts and anger as her eyes slightly widened at his backhanded compliment, "You have not only power and potential in the mystical arts, but the right cunning and mindset to apply it."

The man said, before shaking his head with a sigh, "So why is it that you find yourself locked up like some fool's common lackey?" He looked into her eyes, "And why haven't you even attempted to teleport yourself out?" He added with an arched brow, "Surely someone of your potential must have mastered that ability by now, yes?"

 Charmcaster flushed at that, while her allies gave her incredulous looks.

"You could have just teleported us out of here?!" Frightwig demanded angrily.

"It's a tricky spell to learn, alright? I haven't gotten it down yet!" Charmcaster snapped defensively.

But she would, as the isekai soul that had become Jafar and was quickly acclimating to thinking of himself as thought. After all, he believed there were a few instances in Alien Force and beyond where Charmcaster had teleported... she just needed more practice and time to get that particular spell down. But... he would gladly give her a leg up on it.

"Then allow me to aid you, my dear, with a practical demonstration," Jafar said, raising his staff, the eyes of which glowed red, with Charmcaster taking a wary step back, her hands lit up in mystical energy, ready for some kinda trick or trap... only to vanish from inside the forcefield and reappear outside it a moment later. With her giving a confused blink for a moment as Jafar shot her a smirk.

"There we go, just takes a bit of concentration and confidence is all~" He said with a low little laugh.

"Ah, um, thanks," Charmcaster said, stunned by the casual use of what she'd thought of as a complicated spell.

"Hey, what about the rest of us?" Rojo demanded, "Aren't you going to let us out too?"

"Why?" Chase asked, arching a brow at her, "As my friend pointed out, the young lady was the only one who showed any real potential among you. The rest, I'm sorry to say, don't seem to be worth the effort."

"WHAT!?" Called out the group, insulted and enraged, before their yells of fury echoed out.

"How dare you! You will rue the day you insulted the intelligence of Doctor Animo!" Animo exclaimed angrily.

"Get me out of here and I'll show you how worth the effort I am, you overgrown iguana!" Rojo roared, punching at the forcefield.

"Grr, when we get out of here, I'll melt your skin from your bones!" Acid Breath exclaimed, toxic drool and smoke leaving his mouth as Thumbskull banged on the forcefield, yelling while Frightwig attacked it with her hair.

Clancy buzzed angrily in the forcefield prison, while Sublimino actually looked nervous at the others' anger.

While Charmcaster, despite her confusion and wariness toward these two and their apparent interest in her, couldn't hold back a smug feeling or smirk.

"Well, good to see you two recognize talent, at least," She said over to the sorcerer and draconic creature with crossed arms.

"Talent!" Frightwig burst out, slamming her hair tentacles against the forcefield furiously, "I've got more talent in my pinkie than you ever could, you Houdini wannabe!"

The female member of the Circus Trio said, absolutely enraged, with Jafar giving off a laugh, "Hehe, easy my dear, you should calm yourself~ No need to be jealous," He said, stepping over with a taunting smirk to Frightwig, but as his gaze noticed a nervous Sublimino, he remembered something and an idea began to enter his mind, and his eyes went to his staff... perhaps this could be a good opportunity for a little test~

"Jealous!" Frightwig yelled, glaring at the man, "The only thing I'm jealous of is that I..." She started to say, only to be cut off as Jafar raised his staff, its eyes glowing, and with one look into its eyes, she fell silent.

"Hey! What are you doing to her?!" Acid Breath demanded as he and Thumbskull looked on angrily at what was happening to Frightwig. The three weren't exactly friends, but they'd worked together long enough for a certain camaraderie to form between them all, so they didn't like the idea of something being done to her.

 "Nothing that the rest of you need to concern yourselves with," Jafar stated offhandedly in a slight bored tone as he examined Frightwig and a mischievous idea sprouted in his head for a little fun~

"Listen you bastard, if you think we're going to let you insult or mess with us like this, you've got another thing coming!" Thumbskull growled, finally speaking, causing Jafar to snort.

"Yes, yes, we're very frightened," He told them boredly, with Charmcaster actually letting out a giggle while Chase and Iago gave off snorts, "But I think we've heard enough out of you lot."

Jafar added with a frown, turning his attention to the remaining Negative 10 while Frightwig stood in her hypnotic trance, all the villains shooting him glare, "So why don't you all..." Jafar raised his staff with a dark smirk, "Take a nap!"

He exclaimed as mystical energy shot at the forcefield, which than glowed momentarily with his mystical power before the imprisoned villains sans Frightwig let out shouts of pain as their bodies were proceeded to be electrocuted with mystical energy as Jafar let out a slight cackle. This lasted for several minutes before it stopped, leaving the villains to collapse to the floor, all rendered unconscious.

Charmcaster winced as she watched this. Not out of concern, of course, but sudden worry; this guy was clearly very powerful, and she was now quite nervous about being at his mercy. Trying to not think about that, however, she turned her focus back to Jafar as he finished with the others and returned to the still entranced Frightwig.

 "Now then, my dear... listen closely," Jafar said, lowering his voice into a whisper, though his companions could still hear his words, "Tell me... how do you feel about Ben Tennyson?"

Jafar asked with a smirk, prompting confused looks from Charmcaster and Iago, with the former wondering why he was asking such a question when the answer should be obvious if he really knew about them and the Tennysons, while Iago was wondering who the heck this Ben was and how Jafar knew about him?

Chase, however shot Jafar a curious look, wondering what his fellow Isekai soul was up to as the hypnotized Frightwig answered.

"I hate him..." she spoke in a monotone trance, "Ever since he showed up, he's done nothing but ruin everything and made it impossible to make a living."

The female circus freak answered, "Ah, but there's another reason you hate him," Jafar replied with a low smirk, "You see, you hate him because you've steadily been becoming attracted to and falling for the child~"

He added with a low laugh, grinning wide, "You can't help but find his bravery impressive, you find his humor fun, you steadily find yourself enjoying your clashes with him like a little game," Jafar told the hypnotized Frightwig, unable to believe he was doing this, but it seemed to good to pass up~ Plus, a good way to test how powerful his hypnosis skills were with the staff boosted by Jafar being a sorcerer~

"You've tried to deny it but it's steadily become clear... you've fallen in love with that child~ You love Ben Tennyson," Jafar said with a wide smirk.

Charmcaster's eyebrows shot up in surprise at that, while Iago looked even more confused, and Chase nearly burst out laughing.

"I... love... Ben Tennyson?" Frightwig repeated in confusion.

"That right, even if you're a criminal... a villain... even if he's what, a decade younger than you," Jafar said, looking over her, placing her in her late teens or perhaps twenty at the most, "You love him... you desire him... you want him... and you want to be his~"

Jafar stated, implanting the hypnotic commands as the eyes flashed and Frightwig repeated the commands, "I love him... I desire him... I want him... I want to be his..." she repeated in a monotone as Jafar laughed.

"Hehe, excellent," The sorcerer stated, believing the commands had sunk in, "Now sleep."

He finished with one last order, pulling back his staff while giving one final order, allowing her to collapse to the ground with a light groan as he turned to the others, "I believe we're done here~" Jafar informed them with a satisfied smirk.

"What the heck was that about?" Iago asked, utterly lost.

"Your master having a little fun by setting up a future complication for one of the local heroes, if I'm not mistaken," Chase commented.

"Eh, I was due for a laugh and I figured this would be amusing~" Jafar replied with a smirk, before glancing down at his staff with a smirk, while also thinking this would be a good way to see how their actions might impact this world's timeline, before focusing back on Charmcaster, "But none the less, I believe it's time we take our leave, we have who we came here for."

He said as Charmcaster entered a guarded stance, "Hey, I'm grateful for seeing my superiority over these morons, and letting me loose, but what makes you think I'm going anywhere with you?" She challenged with a slight wary glare, however Chase and Jafar simply looked amused.

"My dear, even if we were giving you a choice," Jafar spoke, staring into her eyes, "What exactly is you plan if you leave?" He arched a brow, "Go crawling back to your uncle, plot another revenge plot against the Tennysons, or just saving everyone the time by going to the authorities to turn yourself in?"

He said, stepping closer to Charmcaster, who scowled, clenching her glowing hands, "I offer you another route... and a way to reach greater heights," Jafar stated, stretching out and offering his right hand while the left held his staff.

Charmcaster glared back at him, wondering how he even knew about her uncle, while also hating that he had a completely valid point about her options.

"...What exactly are you offering?" she asked lowly.

At that, Jafar smirked wide before calling upon a connection he had felt at the back of his mind since arriving to the Ben 10 reality and acting on a theory and instinct.

FWOOM

A glowing portal formed behind Charmcaster, causing her to whirl around, "Merely a chance to expand your horizons," Jafar stated, going to her side with a smirk, "Power and pleasure you'd never imagine awaits you with worlds of opportunities," He said with a slight low cackle, "That is... if you aren't afraid to take it~" He added with a smirk.

Charmcaster eyed the portal carefully, but that last teasing comment made her scowl. Obviously, he was baiting her by provoking her pride, but she didn't particularly care.

"I'm not afraid of anything," she scoffed, stepping forward with only a slight bit of hesitation and walking through the portal.

 "Hehe, of course you aren't~" Jafar said with a smirk as he glanced to Chase, while Iago shifted on his shoulder, "I believe it's time to head home, we're finished here... for now," He stated with a dark smirk, since something told him that like himself his new companion, comrade, and potential friend had his eyes on his own souvenir from this reality.

 "Yes, I don't think there's anything else here for us... for now~" Chase replied, smirking as he remembered that the crystal let them move around the timeline. That meant that they could leave now, and then skip ahead to when Gwen was more... developed~

So, after giving a mocking wave to the nearby security camera that the Tennysons would no doubt be reviewing the footage from once they realized that Charmcaster was gone, he walked forward and passed through the portal with Jafar and Iago. They were soon emerging out of the archway back on their resort island, where Charmcaster was waiting for them.

"Not bad, as far as hideouts go," she stated, looking around and trying to seem unimpressed.

"Thank you. We've only recently acquired it," Chase said, as the portal closed behind him and he shifted back to his human form.

 With Charmcaster giving a slight startled blink before frowning with an analyzing look, "That's interesting..." she muttered, as while this armored man formerly draconic creature was a warrior, she could still sense mystical energy from him, and he possessed an aura that screamed anger. But the transformation... reminded her slightly of Tennyson's aliens, only with a mystical touch...like a werewolf.

"A side bonus my companion gained from a potion," Jafar spoke up with a smirk, "Which reminds me, we've yet to formally introduce ourselves."

He said with a slight embarrassed laugh, as indeed that little detail had slipped their minds, "My companion is Chase Young, one of the most dangerous warriors you'll encounter across the multiverse."

He nodded over to Chase, who gave a proud smirk while crossing his arms, "My feathered friend is Iago, a loyal friend and servant for many years," He added, with Iago giving a dumbfounded look toward Jafar. Had he... just called him a friend?

Though this went unnoticed as Jafar carried on, "And I am Jafar Jafari," He stated, holding back a slight surprised blink as the knowledge of the last name came to his mind and out of his mouth as if it that was always his surname, "One of the most powerful sorcerers across the realms, and..."

He shot Charmcaster a smirk, "Your new master~"

 "Master?!" she exclaimed angrily, "I don't serve anyone!"

 "You do now," Jafar stated simply with an amused smirk, noting she certainly looked cute when she was angry, "After all, servitude seems a small price to pay in exchange for access to the greater omniverse, and all its potential power and secrets~"

He added as he teleported them all away to the tower and appeared before the crystal (which they should really give a name to at some point) as it let off a glow.

 Charmcaster's eyes went to the crystal as well, narrowing as she felt the energy radiating off of it. That... was a lot of magical energy, she realized. More than she'd ever felt in one place since leaving home. If she could access that, and really explore the multiverse with it to learn all the magical secrets there were, there was no limit to what she could accomplish!

But the thought of serving someone else, after finally getting out from under her uncle...

"How about I just take your secrets for myself?" she said haughtily, not quite taking a battle stance but clearly ready to fight if necessary.

 "Hmm, how about a bet instead?" Jafar questioned, looking toward her, realizing it was perhaps best to nip this in the bud... and while risky, this could be a good way to test himself with his new body and power.

"What sort of bet?" Charmcaster asked, looking at him with suspicion.

"A duel," Jafar replied simply, staring into her eyes, "The loser gives up their claim on the crystal and swears to serve the winner and all their desires for all eternity~"

He said with a dark twisted smirk. No risk, no reward.

 Charmcaster stared at him for a moment, then smirked.

"Fine, I accept," she said.

"Uh, Jafar, you sure this is a good idea?" Iago asked nervously.

 "Perhaps not, but what's life without risk, Iago?" Jafar replied with a smirk.

 "In that case, might I suggest that we take this to the courtyard outside?" Chase suggested, "No one wins if you accidentally damage the crystal in the process of fighting over it, after all."

 "Fine with me, more room to kick his ass and show him how a true mage does things," Charmcaster said with a smirk, causing Jafar to chuckle, "Your spirit is almost as lovely as your appearance~" he said with a slight leer.

 Charmcaster fought down a blush at that, shaking her head and glaring at him.

"Knock that off! And let's just get this over with!" she snapped.

 "Heheh, allow me to take us to our battlefield then~" Jafar said, tapping his staff against the ground and concentrating, and in a brief flash they all vanished before reappearing in a more clear area of the resort forest, away from both the crystal and archway.

"Beauty before brains, my dear," Jafar remarked after everyone gathered themselves, with Iago quickly flying to a tree branch to the left of Chase.

Charmcaster glared at the implication about her intelligence, pink mana crackling in her hands and eyes glowing.

"Oh, I'm going to enjoy this," she growled, before throwing her hands forward and launching a stream of energy at Jafar.

 With Jafar giving an eager smirk in turn, though internally his eagerness was mixed with nervousness, since he was new to this body and power and Charmcaster did have more battle experience; heck, his fellow Isekai soul's new body likely had more battle honed instinct, considering Jafar while powerful schemed to get that power... schemed and delved into arcane knowledge, but still.

None the less, this was his chance to start the legend that the original Jafar failed to forge as a powerful sorcerer, to truly put this power to the test, so he couldn't waste it! He thought while banging his staff against the ground and forming a mystical energy barrier that the energy hit, with Charmcaster gritting her teeth but continuing to blast the stream at the barrier.

While behind it, Jafar scowled before smirking as an idea hit him, and from the staff's eyes emerged a bright light spell that overtook the field, with his opponent closing her eyes by instinct but not stopping her attack, though in her brief moment of blindness Jafar teleported away, canceling the barrier and allowing the energy to hit the tree behind him.

BOOM

And as it exploded, he reappeared behind Charmcaster, sending a blast to her back that sent her flying forward with a cry of shock and pain, "URrrg!"

With Jafar letting out a cackling laugh, "You should really learn teleportation my dear, it's quite handy!"

"Grr, I may not know that, but here's one trick I know!" Charmcaster growled, pulling out a handful of her rock monsters and quickly summoning them to full size. With growls, they charged towards Jafar, who looked unimpressed.

"Amusing parlor trick..." Jafar stated with a yawn, before stretching out his left hand to the ground, "Allow me a try at it~"

He cackled as his hands glowed with energy that shot to the ground, with cracks of energy forming and spreading out into the ground, heading toward the charging rock monsters and then exploding as they reached the glowing crack on the ground, sending Charmcaster's monsters flying back several feet.

But what really caught everyone's attention was the forms that exploded from the ground, exact copies of Charmcaster's rock monsters, only colored a more earthly brown, spikier, and most noticeably larger. Charmcaster paled slightly at that, but quickly composed herself.

"Just because they're bigger doesn't make them better," she growled, mentally commanding her own rock monsters to get back up. She then had them charge towards Jafar's, at the same time that she fired energy blasts at the larger monsters. The attacks impacting on them didn't do much damage, but distracted them long enough for Charmcaster's to reach them and jump on top of them, scrambling onto their backs and beginning to pound on their heads. With Jafar's own creatures roaring and trying to remove them while the sorcerer immediately let out some blasts, targeting Charmcaster's rock monsters to aid his own.

Seeing him distracted doing this, Charmcaster had an idea. Smirking, she formed a whip of mystical energy in her hand and flung it at Jafar, managing to wrap it around his staff.

"Gotcha!" she sneered as she tugged the staff out of his hands and flung it away, "Let's see how tough you are without your toy!"

Jafar at that frowned and felt a flash of worry; after all, fondness for a cool staff aside, he had been using it as a focus to channel his magic since he started harnessing his newfound powers for the first time earlier.

On the other hand, he couldn't back down, and this could be a good way to test how good he was without the staff. He thought as he glared over at Charmcaster and his hands lit up in a red-yellowish glow as he unknowingly began to tap deeper into the mystical knowledge and power all part of Jafar's wish to be the most powerful sorcerer in the world that the original Jafar himself had barely tapped into.

"Tough enough to handle a little girl playing with the big boys!" He exclaimed as he threw out his hands and summoned up a twister from them that sped straight toward Charmcaster, whose eyes went wide.

"Oh, shi-AHHH!" Charmcaster yelled as she was pulled off her feet and spun around in the air by the twister. She screamed as she was tossed around, before she was finally sent flying, hitting the ground hard and bouncing across for several feet before hitting a tree.

"Ugh," she spat in pain, grabbing the tree and using it to pull herself back to her feet. Looking back towards the battlefield, she cursed as she saw her rock monsters being smashed to pieces by Jafar's. This wasn't good, she thought with a grimace, her mind racing as she was realizing that the tables were being turned against her, and this guy was steadily showing that he was no novice.

"Grr, don't think that's enough to beat me!" She snapped, glaring over at Jafar, who simply let out a chuckle, sending her a smirk that widened slightly when he saw his staff just a few feet away from her.

"My dear, I'd be vastly disappointed if you gave up that easily," He said as he started to approach alongside his rock monsters once they finished off the last of Charmcaster's while alighting his hands in a glow, but at the same time he concentrated toward his staff, which started to let out a slight glow while Charmcaster focused her attention toward Jafar with a growl, before letting loose one of her more powerful spells that she had been working on and probably should have used on the Tennysons when she had the chance.

"Tollant te inferni flammae!" She exclaimed, thrusting out her hands and sending out an inferno of cascading purples flames toward Jafar, whose eyes widened before raising his hands quickly by instinct and shooting out his own fire spell of cascading flames that collided with her own in a fiery explosion, with their audience able to feel the sheer heat from the flames.

BOOM

Though as the flames met each other, unnoticed to Charmcaster, Jafar's staff came alive into an actual serpent, before lunging toward her while enlarging.

Charmcaster grit her teeth, sweat running down her brow from the heat of the clashing flames and the anxiety she was feeling from this duel, but she refused to back down. She was going to win, she was going to put this smug bastard in his place, and then she was going to claim this place's power for herself. And then-

"HISSSSS!"

"What?!" Charmcaster exclaimed as a giant serpent suddenly emerged out of the smoke and lunged at her.

And before she could do anything, she found it wrapping its coils around her and squeezing tightly, causing her spell to cancel out, allowing Jafar's flames to surge forward for a moment, with her eyes wide for a moment in shock and fear, though thankfully the flames seemed to split around her instead of hitting her as a circle of flames formed around her as the serpent squeezed, causing her to gasp in pain as she felt air leaving her body, while also feeling the heat and smoke from the flames affecting her.

"Do you give up?" Jafar called out mockingly, standing in front of the flames with crossed arms and an arrogant smug smirk, feeling quite proud of his performance so far as his rock monsters shuffled around him and the flames, "Because I promise to be a good master if you submit~"

He added with a laugh.

"Ugh, n-never!" Charmcaster managed to gasp out despite barely being able to breathe. Her vision was starting to go dark at the edges, and she knew that she'd pass out soon if she didn't do something. So, focusing her remaining energy into her hands, she grabbed the serpent and unleashed that energy as electricity, electrocuting it.

ZAP

As the serpent hissed in pain, it instinctively loosened its grip on Charmcaster, who took a deep breath of air; despite the smoke filling it, it still gave her a much needed boost. Shifting her grip on the serpent, she pulled it off of her and threw it at Jafar, who merely looked on impassively as it glowed and shifted back into its staff form midair, allowing him to casually catch it.

"You know..." Jafar glanced through the flames to Charmcaster, "I'm actually glad you're not giving up," He said with a smirk as Charmcaster glared but arched a brow, "After all, not only am I having fun, and seeing I'm right about your potential..."

He let out a slight cackle, "But it'll make it all the more satisfying when you're on your knees and calling me master~" Jafar added as Charmcaster growled angrily, lighting up her hands while thinking of her next move.

"Like I'll ever submit to a slimey snake like you!" she snapped, not knowing her words and the current situation brought Jafar's mind back to the movie, and despite knowing this broke one of the rules of the evil overlord list... how he could resist reenacting it?

"Hehe, my dear..." He leered at her as he walked through the flames unharmed, "Allow me to show you how ssssnake like I can be!"

He literally hissed with a snake tongue, before transforming into a giant cobra, with the flames surrounding them dying down and becoming his coils, with Charmcaster looking upon the transformation with wide eyes, before Jafar lunged down, snapping out with his jaws.

"Shit!" Charmcaster yelled, diving to the side to avoid Jafar's teeth. As his head hit the ground and punched a hole into the dirt, she jumped back to her feet and fired several magic blasts at his head, only for it to do nothing as the giant snake pulled himself out of the ground and turned to face her. Cursing again, Charmcaster turned and ran, Jafar right behind her.

"She's holding up rather well," Chase mused from the sidelines.

"Yeah, I just hope Jafar doesn't get cocky. Don't know if he told ya, but that's how he lost last time he tried this," Iago commented, watching the duel with interest. Though at the same time, he had a small frown on his beak. Maybe it was his imagination, but was... something off with Jafar?

I mean, he seemed the same as ever, minus having a LOT more magical power to back up all the research and knowledge he'd gathered up over the years, but at the same time... something seemed off... like he was a whole different person.

Plus, Iago's eyes couldn't help but glance toward Chase Young. Even before he found out this guy turned warriors into cats, and saw that freaky transformation of his, he had an aura that just screamed danger to his instincts. And Jafar seemed willing to actually work with the guy, and not in the waiting for the right chance to backstab him kinda way... which itself was strange, considering he never thought Jafar would share power.

Hell, this entire situation was just crazy! They were finally on top before that street rat ruined everything, and Jafar's plans blew up in his face... but somehow they find themselves out of Jafar's lamp in some crazy place under Jafar's and some crazy lizard man's control, with it able to access other realms in existence!

Nevermind the fact that Jafar was somehow turned back from a genie to a human sorcerer. All of this was just weird.... and the way he was acting in that other world... hypnotizing some girl to fall for some hero who was her enemy, while admittedly kinda funny, seemed a bit out of character for him.

Urg, all of this was just giving him a headache he thought with a groan, watching as that Charmcaster chick tried to hit Jafar with some mystical blasts, but Jafar's sharp reflexes avoided them easily as he lunged again, snapping with Charmcaster barely avoiding the attack while Jafar let out an amused hiss.

"So..." Iago glanced over to Chase, realizing he still didn't know a lot about this guy, "What's your story, anyway?" He asked, fishing for some information while locking his gaze back at the fight, "You some warlord who tried to conquer a kingdom and found yourself in this dump after losing like we did?"

"Hmm, you're half-right," Chase replied, keeping his eyes on the fight, "I was a warlord of sorts, though I kept to my own domain rather than try to conquer anything... well, except for one time I went for world conquest when the opportunity presented itself to me."

"Oh yeah? How'd that work out for ya?" Iago asked dryly.

"Rather well, actually," Chase replied, remembering the story arc at the end of Season 2 and start of Season 3 of Xiaolin Showdown that had seen the canon Chase take over with help from the corrupted Omi, "But then my enemies defeated me, and things went back to normal. Until I woke up here."

"So, basically same story as Jafar and me then," Iago surmised with a slight frown, wondering what the connection was. Who or what brought them to this so-called resort... and why Jafar was seeming more and more off?

All while focusing back on the fight as Jafar suddenly made a surprising move by opening his jaw and breathing a stream of fire straight at Charmcaster!

"Oh, come on!" Charmcaster exclaimed in exasperation, throwing up a shield to protect herself. It managed to block the flames, but the intense heat still penetrated, strong enough that she found herself driven to her knees, feeling her skin start to blister. She grit her teeth, while trying her best to keep the shield up despite the pressure and heat of the flames... urg, she couldn't just give up... or lose like this... she had to...

Charmcaster's thoughts whirled, but so preoccupied with the jet of flames, she missed Jafar raising the end of his tail and sending it slamming toward her and her shield.

SMACK

The tail hit hard, shattering the shield and slamming into her. With a cry of pain, Charmcaster went flying, once again hitting a tree. This time, it was hard enough to crack the trunk, leaving her to fall to the ground with a groan.

"Sssssurrender yet?" Jafar hissed as he loomed over her.

"Ugh... screw you..." Charmcaster moaned, trying to force herself back to her feet.

Only to give a startled blink as Jafar lashed out, wrapping her in his coils and proceeding to squeeze, "Gah!" She gasped, feeling the pressure on her body and lungs as the cobra head lowered down and hissed at her, "Ssssurrender... ssssubmit and ssswear on your magic... your sssssoul to my sssssservice!"

He hissed, squeezing her harder, and Charmcaster as much as it galled her had to face facts... there was no other way out of this... she had lost.

"I, arg... coff... swear on my magic... to serve you," she gasped, her eyes glowing purple along with Jafar's, before flashing yellow as he hissed a chuckle.

"I welcome you into my sssservice and accept your ssssurrender~"

He hissed, before loosening his coils and dropping her onto the ground, before reverting back to his human form, standing over her with a smug smirk, "A good fight, my dear~" Jafar said, looking down at her with a leer, "You performed well~ You will truly thrive under me... in more ways than one~"

He said with a leering cackle.

Charmcaster glared up at him, angry and humiliated... yet feeling an odd thrill from his wording and the look in his eyes.

"Ugh, yeah, whatever. So what now?" she asked as she got back to her feet.

 "I suppose we should get properly acquainted," Jafar said with a smirk, before glancing over to Chase and Iago, "But first, perhaps we should see how our actions impacted your world's timeline... and see if my friend would like his own souvenir~"

He said with a slight laugh as Chase and Iago approached.

 "Very kind of you, my friend~" Chase chuckled, "And I admit, I'm very curious to see what impact our brief visit to that world has had on events there. So, let's have a look around before I decide to pick up my own keepsake."

 "Hehe, none the less, the results should be amusing~" Jafar said with an amused grin, remembering the little present he left Tennyson before they left. He was eager to see how this and Charmcaster's disappearance would affect things.

While Charmcaster just looked cautious and curious alongside Iago, who gave Jafar a subtle strange look.

(Back at the Crystal Tower)

"So, this thing can not only access numerous worlds across the multiverse, maybe even the grander omniverse... but allow you access to travel to any point in a chosen realm's timeline?" Charmcaster surmised after they arrived back at the top of the tower, her tone carrying a hint of awe at the power described to her. The power to travel to other realms alone was great magic... add time magic into the mix... this might be one of the most powerful mystical artifacts she's heard of!

"That is what we can surmise so far, yes," Jafar her new master stated with a nod of his head toward her. And didn't the thought of now being in this guy's service cause a small scowl, but also that same strange thrill from before.

"And I believe it's time to see how your disappearance and my little gift affected things," Jafar added to the teenager, before glancing over to Chase, who nodded as he accessed the crystal's power, and it began to show an array of images above it.

 As they watched, the crystal showed various adventures that the Tennysons had over the years following the events at Mount Rushmore. For the most part, it followed what the two isekai remembered from the show, but soon they noticed a pattern - namely, the fact that there were a lot more fights with the Circus Trio, seemingly because of Frightwig dragging her cohorts along as she insisted on tracking the Tennysons down for fights.

Though, calling them "fights" wasn't really accurate, as while Acid Breath and Thumbskull would eagerly fight Gwen and Max, Frightwig would single Ben out only to spend more time flirting with him than fighting, much to the boy's confusion and embarrassment. And the intensity of the flirting only grew as the years went by and Ben entered his teen years, hormones starting to take hold and make him more appreciative of the older woman's interest in him. So much so, that by the time period of what would be Alien Force, the two now had an almost Batman-Catwoman type relationship, essentially dating while still being enemies.

Interestingly, there was no sign of Julie Yamamoto, Ben's canonical girlfriend from this time period. Guess he had no interest in her when he'd had an arguably hotter option chasing after him for half a decade at that point.

Speaking of Alien Force, it seemed that despite these changes, the first two seasons of what they remembered from the show played out the same way from the first episode of Kevin going from enemy to ally, all the way to the final fight against the Highbreed with their invasion across the universe. That is, of course, with the notable exception of the events of "Charm's Way" and Charmcaster's return not happening, and like mentioned above the Circus Trio being more involved in things. So much so that they were among those aiding against the Highbreed invasion, with them even able to spot a scene of Frightwig covering Ben... and Ben aiming a particularly heated nasty attack against some Highbreed who managed to get a lucky hit in on her....

"Well, it seems their relationship has progressed in an interesting way~" Jafar said with a humorous smirk, a part of him wondering if it was solely his hypnotic command compelling Frightwig at this point or if she had genuinely fallen for Ben at this point or not... and idly wondered how the boy would react if he knew the source behind his new relationship~

Though honestly, considering his canon disaster of a dating life (I mean seriously, ending up with Kai Green of all girls!) Ben should be thanking him, if anything.

However, Charmcaster was more focused on how her enemies seemed to have only grown stronger with time, particularly Gwen... as she assumed a form that seemed to be composed of pure mana.

"What the hell?" She muttered, because something about that form seemed familiar, before her new master spoke up.

"From what I understand from the crystal," Jafar said, lying on the spot... though ideally wondered if the crystal could feed them information on certain worlds into their minds... something to look into, "Gwen's grandmother belongs to alien species known as Anodites."

He said, making Charmcaster's eyes widen as she yelled out, "WHAT!?" Because she was certainly familiar with that species, as some had even journeyed to and passed through Legerdemain in the past.

Beings of pure mana, who thus could manipulate it at will, and by extension could use magic at a higher level than normal humans. And if Gwen had even some Anodite heritage...

"That cheating little bitch!" she snarled, "No wonder she was able to master my magic so quickly! She's no prodigy, she's just a brat who got lucky with her DNA!"

"Hmm, not much of a brat anymore~" Chase said, eying the teenaged Gwen appreciatively. He had to say, she was even hotter in real life, and he wouldn't be surprised if she had to beat the male admirers off with a few spells every now and then. Such a shame she was wasting her time pursuing Kevin - which was something that had always pissed him off about canon from Alien Force onwards, having one of the original series' biggest villains suddenly becoming a good guy just so that they could give Gwen a "will they or won't they" storyline to keep her side of the plot going. It felt insulting to both of them.

"Please, she's hardly that pretty," Charmcaster said with a huff, crossing her arms.

"Hmm, indeed, she's more cute compared to your beauty," Jafar agreed with a hum, causing Charmcaster to freeze, "Plus, I think your breasts are bigger too~" He added with a teasing leer, causing Charmcaster to blush... but oddly enough feel pleased and warm at his words. No one had ever complimented her looks before. The wording was demeaning, but it was nonetheless nice to have someone showing an interest in her like that.

Iago, for his part, arched an eyebrow at that. Yet another thing to note as odd about Jafar's new attitude, as the parrot couldn't recall him ever honestly flirting with a woman, even when he was trying to marry Princess Jasmine in order to steal the throne.

"Well, in any case, I do believe I've found where I'd like to step in to claim my prize," Chase commented, focusing on one specific image of the Tennysons and Kevin on a beach, eyes locking onto the lovely image of Gwen in a bikini, "I think it's time to take advantage of our setting, and bring a new guest to our resort."

"Sounds like a plan, my friend~" Jafar said with a low amused chuckle and grin toward Chase, "Will you be requiring our assistance or would you prefer to handle this solo?"

"I think I can handle it on my own," Chase replied, before shooting Jafar a grin of his own, "Besides, I imagine that you'll be busy helping Charmcaster get... settled in, shall we say?"

 At that, the girl in question frowned, not sure if she really liked the way Chase said that, though she felt a slight shiver go down her spine at Jafar's resulting cackle.

"Hehahaha, indeed~" The sorcerer said, before glancing over to Iago on his shoulder, "Iago, you're free to relax and enjoy the resort and all that it has to offer to your heart's content."

Causing the parrot to give a blink while looking over to Jafar, "My new servant and I need to... discuss things in private~" He said with a smirk as he approached Charmcaster, "Eh, suit yourself... honestly could use some relaxation after all this craziness."

The bird said with a shrug as he started to flap away and leave the tower... relaxation and a chance to see if he could figure out what was going on with Jafar lately.

"Now then..." Jafar gave Chase a final parting smile over his shoulder, "I hope you enjoy yourself, my friend~" He said, before turning to leer at Charmcaster, who suddenly felt a bit more nervous, "Because I know I will~"

He said, before focusing on something... a connection he felt to another point in the resort, and acting on a theory, he proceeded to teleport himself and Charmcaster away in a blast of red smoke.

 Chase watched them go, and then turned his attention back to the crystal, drinking in all the skin Gwen had on display as she lay on a beach chair reading a book.

"Oh yes, my dear. I think we'll have a lot of fun here~" he leered, as he started going to work on setting up exactly how he'd get her here to the resort.

 (Meanwhile)

Elsewhere in a large lavish room, Jafar and Charmcaster appeared in a flash of light, with the former looking upon the room with a smirk; it seemed his theory that what he felt was a connection to his personal resort in the room... and had to say he liked what he was seeing very much~

"A room fit for a sultan... wouldn't you agree, my dear~" He cooed, stroking the top of his staff while glancing over to Charmcaster.

 For her part, she was looking around, stunned by the lavishness of the room. The walls and floor had an almost crystalline shine to them, with large arching windows looking out over the resort. And dominating the room was a large bed that looked incredibly comfortable... and the sight of which made Charmcaster suddenly nervous, as she was starting to get a good idea of what Jafar wanted.

However, she refused to let it show, and looked to him with as much composure as she could muster.

"So, now what?" she asked.

 "Now..." Jafar gave her a leering smirk, "We get comfortable and relax~" He said, approaching her, "After all, we both have had a long day, my dear," He said, reaching out to place his hand on her cheek, "I'm sure you'd love to just take off that coat and kick back, wouldn't you~"

 "Um, yeah, okay," Charmcaster stammered out, too flustered to think of refusing. She stepped back to put a bit more distance between them and pulled off her purple coat to toss aside, revealing a black short-sleeved shirt underneath. With Jafar giving off an appreciative grin toward more of her revealed form, especially since the shirt was skin tight and showed off her young body's curves and breasts quite nicely.

"Exquisite~" He said truthfully with a chuckle, causing Charmcaster to flush as she crossed her arms over her breasts while Jafar suddenly had an idea to help set the mood. Plus, he hadn't really eaten much since sampling some of the food at the resort restaurant earlier, and he was sure Charmcaster likely was hungry.

"You've had a long day my dear, I'm sure you're famished," Jafar stated, pointing his staff at the center of the room, and with a slight blast of magic a table was conjured holding a romantic candlelit dinner for two, "Come, join me for dinner ~"

He ordered slightly while holding out his hand.

Charmcaster's blush deepened at the offer, but before she could consider trying to come up with an excuse to turn him down, her stomach rumbled, reminding her that she was in fact very hungry.

"Fine, I could eat," she said, reluctantly taking his hand and letting him guide her to the table.

"Heheh, excellent~" Jafar said, sitting her at the table like a gentleman as they took a seat, and Charmcaster couldn't help but feel her mouth water a bit when what seemed to be a juicy steak appeared on their plates. Something that slightly surprised Jafar, as he hadn't moved to create food yet, but chalked it up to the resort's power as he took a seat, "So, my dear, I imagine you'd either have questions or are eager to tell your new master all about yourself."

Charmcaster scowled at him referring to himself as her master, but scoffed instead of answering right away, taking the time to cut and eat a piece of her (admittedly delicious) steak before answering.

"I'll admit, I'm curious to learn more about you," she said, "This entire situation is very much outside of my usual experience, so I'd like to understand it better."

 "I'll admit, the circumstances behind me coming to this realm and having co-ownership of it is as much of a mystery to me as you," Jafar said with a shrug, taking a sip of some wine, "Me and Chase actually awoke here barely a couple hours before we traveled to your reality."

He admitted, to Charmcaster's surprise, "As for my own story..." he paused, partially wondering if he should admit the truth, before realizing that likely wouldn't end well at all. But a moment later, he found himself easily able to recall another lifetime of memories... Jafar's memories. And not just memories from the events around the first movie either, he realized. No, these were memories going as far back as childhood.

 Born into a life of privilege yet servitude, with his family having been servants to the royal family of Agrabah... and how he steadily grew not only to resent the position, but also grew an interest in the arcane arts and mystical secrets, which led to him secretly seeking out and hoarding any last bit of knowledge he could on magic, despite lacking the raw power of a true mage.

 How his frustration grew when, even after a lifetime of study, all he could master were a few simple tricks and spells like the hypnosis provided by his staff. That was why he had become desperate enough to throw all his efforts into finding Genie's lamp, to gain access to true magic power that could help him finally gain the position of royalty he felt that he deserved. Especially when it became more and more clear that he was a superior and more suitable ruler for Agrabah than that fool manchild of a Sultan could ever be! Honestly, he was already running the show and the true power behind the throne, long before suitors started showing up for the princess.

But as all those memories came to the forefront of his mind, the Isekai soul with outsider clarity could see how his frustration and resentment toward the royal family, along with how he lacked true magical power despite his passion for it and all the knowledge he had of it... Well, he could see how it blinded the original Jafar, who became so obsessed with realizing his dream for both the throne, and to become a powerful sorcerer, that he missed an obvious route for the former in Jasmine until after losing the lamp.

Though to be fair, Jafar had at one point and another nursed the option, but ultimately considered it too risky since Jasmine was both more intelligent and more willful than her fool of a father... which only fueled his resentment further.

And as all this ran through his mind, he found himself sharing Jafar's story with Charmcaster, from his childhood up to his defeat in the first movie and waking up at the resort.

Charmcaster listened intently, only vaguely interested with his backstory, but fascinated to learn that he'd not only encountered an actual genie but then been turned into one himself, only to then somehow be turned back to normal when he was transported here. What could be powerful enough to undo a transformation like that?

"Well, that's quite a story," she commented once Jafar was done talking.

 "Heh, that it is, I suppose," Jafar said with a smirk before frowning, "But looking back, I can't help help but look back at certain mistakes with embarrassment," He admitted with a scowl, "Allowing that street rat to trick me like that when victory was in my grasp, for instance."

He admitted, before eating another piece of his streak, with Charmcaster giving a nod, feeling somewhat sympathetic there considering how she looked back to some of her own defeats at the Tennysons' hands, before freezing at his next words, "Or not using my own magic to make Jasmine fall in love with me rather than wasting a genie's wish."

Jafar added before growling out, "Or turning her into my mewling slave while I had the chance!"

 For some reason, Charmcaster felt annoyance and anger at that. Why was he still whining about getting his hands on some royal bitch when she was sitting right here? She was beautiful, and she was a powerful sorceress, while she was sure that this princess probably couldn't even comprehend the basics of magic much less use it. So why was Jafar wasting him time still thinking about her when he had a better option in front of him?!

...Wait, why did she care? I mean, she hardly expressed an interest in guys before, much less romance, more concerned with furthering her power and knowledge of the mystical arts.... which admittedly could be lonely at times, looking back. Especially since the closest thing she had to companionship was her Uncle Hex... and the less said there, the better. But even that aside, she just met this man, who seemed to be old enough to be her father, and he practically press-ganged her into his servitude. Never mind how he humiliated her in that fight of theirs. Though at the same time... why did remembering that fight send an odd thrill through her?

And why did she find her mind going to Jafar's good points? He wasn't bad looking, he was smart, cunning, ruthless, had ambition, was ruthless, and possessed a drive for the arcane that could match if not surpass her own, not to mention was powerful. If she was interested in seeking out a partner... a relationship... would he really be such a bad choice? She wondered with a slight frown, a confusing mixture of feelings while enjoying the food distractedly before raising her head at the sound of Jafar's voice.

"Is something wrong my dear?" The man himself was arching a brow toward her with a frown, "You seem slightly out of sorts."

 Charmcaster blushed as she realized what she had just been thinking, and forcibly cleared her throat to try and compose herself.

"I'm fine," she said quickly, "Just trying to process all of this."

 "Hehe, it is a lot to take in," Jafar said, putting down his fork as he leaned over the table while placing his hands at the bottom of his chin, "Perhaps telling me more about yourself will help you relax~"

He said before adding with a smirk, "That and some, eheh, dessert as well~"

 Charmcaster's blush deepened as she considered what kind of "dessert" he might mean, but she forced it out of her mind.

"Well, I suppose fair is fair. You told me your story, so I'll tell you mine," she said. She then proceeded to do so, covering her childhood in Legerdemain, her father's death, and how her Uncle Hex had raised her on Earth afterwards, the two drifting into supervillainy and subsequently becoming enemies of the Tennysons as a result.

A good deal Jafar already knew, unknown to her, but none the less her story from her side and more in-depth view certainly caught his interest, and helped hit home that she wasn't some fictional character anymore... but a real thinking feeling living being... and it strangely made him all the more eager for what was to come~

"You've certainly been through a lot," Jafar noted with a sip of his wine, while looking over to her, "But despite your struggles, you're clearly all the stronger for it," He said with a smirk as he rose from his chair, "And it proves I was right about your potential, my dear~"

He said, stepping around the table and up to her chair, "Potential I wish to mold under my hands~" He added, reaching out to cup her cheek again.

Charmcaster struggled to not blush again. Dammit, why did he have to be so damn charming?!

"Ah, thank you," she managed to say, hating how meek she sounded. At that, Jafar smirked and decided to go in for the kill, as he leaned in and sealed his lips onto Charmcaster's.

Charmcaster's eyes bugged out, even as she felt herself instinctively returning the kiss. He was kissing her?! She... she had never been kissed before. Did it always feel so good?

With Jafar eagerly deepening the kiss in turn, pleased and admittedly a bit surprised at Charmcaster's compliance as he ran his hand down her side and through her hair, unable to believe he was kissing actual Charmcaster... and soon would be doing so much more~

"Mmm, Jafar~" Charmcaster moaned, loving the feeling of both the kiss and his hands roaming over her. She should be feeling violated by him doing this to her, but it felt so good~

"Hmm, I think it's time to skip to dessert, my dear~" Jafar said with a slight eager kiss toward Charmcaster's neck, before teleporting them from the table over to the bed, where they landed with Charmcaster on her back and Jafar over her, grabbing and using her breasts for leverage, "Though perhaps your master should make you earn it~"

He added with a leer while squeezing her breasts.

"Ah, ah, ah, earn it...?" Charmcaster moaned out, the feeling of him squeezing her breasts feeling so good that she could barely think.

"Indeed~ put on a little show, to show your master you want to be his little bitch~" Jafar hissed with a dark twisted chuckle as he gripped the front of her shirt before

RIIIP

Tearing off the front, exposing her purple-colored bra holding back her C-Cup breasts.

Charmcaster yelped in surprise and embarrassment, face turning bright red. Her first instinct was to try and cover herself, but for some reason she didn't. Instead, she felt a strange compulsion to show off for Jafar.

"Oh, ah, like what you see?" she asked, grabbing her breasts and jiggling them slightly, grinning as she watched his eyes lock onto them as they moved.

 "Oooh, very much so, yes~" Jafar said right back with a smirk, "I believe those lovely orbs would look even lovelier wrapped around my cock~"

He added, leaning in to her face with a leer.

 She gulped at that, mouth suddenly very dry, but forced herself to not look overwhelmed.

"Ah, well, if that's what you want..." she managed to say, pulling her bra off to fully expose her breasts, "Then show me what you've got."

"Heheh, with pleasure..." Jafar said with a leering smirk, as with a thought he banished away his clothing, revealing the fully naked form of his new body... which, actually to his own internal relief, was in better shape and more impressive than you'd expect from Jafar.

And Charmcaster clearly enjoyed the sight, judging by how her eyes bugged out and her face turned bright red.

"B-big," she stammered out, unable to look away from his large cock.

This statement caused the Isekai soul to smirk; it seemed power wasn't the only perk this new body came with, he thought, adjusting his position and placing his cock between her breasts.

"Thank you my dear, and I promise you, it's superior to any other you could sample~" He said with a grunt as he started to fuck her breasts.

"Ooohhh, Jafar~" she moaned, wrapping her breasts around his man meat so he could better rub against them.

"Heheh, look at you, barely a hour since we met and you were brought to your knees before me," Jafar said with a grunt and smug leer, "And you're already pleasuring my cock and moaning my name like an eager love slave~"

"Mmm, not a slave..." she mumbled, even as she rubbed her breasts up and down his length, "I'm just, ah, enjoying myself."

And that's what she was telling herself, because this was just stress relief and sex that was all, and a way to gain some leverage and level of control over her so-called master that's all it was, right?

"Oh?" Jafar grunted in response, shooting her a teasing smirk, "So, you do this often then for fun?"

"Of course not! I'm not a whore!" Charmcaster snapped back, offended by the implication.

"Oh, so you're offering your master your virginity so easily?" Jafar asked with an arched brow, causing Charmcaster to freeze and flush.

 "Well, I, uh..." she stammered, unable to think of a comeback to that. Dammit, why was she just letting him do this to her? And why did it have to feel so good?!

 "But I'm so glad that you realize and accept your new place," Jafar said with a grunt, while fucking her breasts harder and pressing them against his cock while kneading and squeezing them at the same time, much to her ensuing moan, "You are my servant, my tool, you exist to further my goals and please me~"

That was utterly condescending and demeaning, Charmcaster should be furious at the mere suggestion!

But for some reason, instead she found herself feeling a thrill at the idea of serving Jafar like that. She could just picture it, spending her days crushing his enemies, and her nights fucking him like an animal. God, it would be wonderful~

Where was this coming from!? Why did such a scenario excite her so much?! She was pretty sure that bastard hadn't hypnotized her like that circus freak... right?! She wondered as Jafar let out a grunt, fucking her breasts harder and harder while digging into her breast flesh.

"Urg... I expected more resistance, truthfully," He remarked honestly, while leering down at her, "But I guess in the end you were destined to be my servant, my toy, my slave!"

He exclaimed with a loud growl as he proceeded to shoot his load off into her face.

"Ack! Gah!" Charmcaster instinctively spat as some of his seed shot into her mouth. Despite that, however, she found herself swallowing it. Fuck, that tasted good, she thought as she licked up as much as she could of what had splattered onto her face.

"Cocky bastard," she muttered, "Just because I'm enjoying myself doesn't mean you own me!"

Only to let out a surprised grunt of slight pain when he reached down to roughly grab and pull her up by her hair, "Oh, but I do~" Jafar corrected with a smirk as he pulled her face up to his cock, "Now clean and pleasure your master's cock!"

He ordered with a sneer, "And while you're at it, remove the rest of your clothing," His eyes gleamed wickedly as a feeling of power flowed through him, "I wish to examine my new property properly~"

For a brief moment, Charmcaster considered refusing. However, aside from the fear of what he might do to her if she did, she found that she didn't want to miss out on doing this.

"Ugh, fine," she said petulantly, so that she could at least pretend to herself that she was still in control. Leaning down, she started licking his cock, while her hands went down to pull off and toss aside her pants and panties, leaving herself totally bare in front of him.

"Hmm, yes, that's a good obedient servant~" Jafar said with a laugh. The isekai was still partially getting a handle on this entire crazy situation, and part of him wondered if he was still in shock. But honestly, if it came with perks like this on top of being able to go to his favorite fictional worlds... than being Jafar... co-owning this weird resort... it wouldn't so bad after all~

"Mmm," Charmcaster couldn't even muster the energy to say anything in response to that. Instead, she just continued to lick his cock, loving the taste of it.

However, that soon wasn't enough for her, and without even thinking about it, she opened her mouth wide and took as much of the cock into her as she could.

"GLRKT!"

And started sucking it.

"Oooh yess~ You like that... you like sucking your master's big fat cock!" Jafar crowed with a moan, pleased yet surprised at Charmcaster's initiative, as she was proving more compliant and eager than he was expecting. Then again, he remembered a few episodes centered around her more than implying her desire for companionship and love, so he supposed it wasn't too much of a surprise.

"Perhaps this, ahh, is your true calling instead of magic~" Jafar added with a cackle, gripping her hair tightly

Even as she kept sucking, Charmcaster still wanted to deny that. This was... excellent beyond her imagining, but that didn't mean it was all she was for! She was destined to be a master sorceress, not just some slut! The only reason she went along with this was because she wanted to increase her power; any sex would just be a bonus!

Once she'd have the chance and didn't need to play along anymore, she'd find a way to seize control and force Jafar to eat her out while calling her mistress~ And... wait, what?! She thought with slightly widening eyes as her words and the image hit her before letting out a surprised grunt as Jafar started to roughly fuck her mouth.

"Take it... take your master's cock!" He growled out with a large grin, "You might be a inferior mage, and you're certainly no Princess Jasmine, but you can still do this right~"

With that, any hesitation Charmcaster might be feeling was tossed out a window by indignant rage.

How dare he?! Maybe her magic wasn't as strong as his, that was an unfortunate fact. But how dare he negatively compare her to some spoiled brat princess who had an entire kingdom to rule and yet whined about having to get married to keep it? What, it hadn't occurred to her that she could just pick some simpleton and then make him her puppet while she ruled?

She refused to be compared to some short-sighted moron like that! She thought as she started sucking even harder on Jafar's cock.

Hehe, that got her going~ Jafar thought with a pleased grunt. He thought he noticed some jealousy in her eyes when mentioning Jasmine earlier, and it seems he was right~ The mere mention of her seemed to motivate Charmcaster to really get into things and prove her superiority over the princess.

"Ohhh yes, that's it, suck your master's cock! You know you love it~" Jafar groaned, fucking her face harder and harder.

"GLRT! GLRT! GLRT!" With Charmcaster unable to make any proper response as she took as much as his cock as she could, while sucking as hard as she could. She bet that spoiled brat couldn't even take half of his length! She thought, her eyes flashing as her hand subconsciously went down and started to finger herself as Jafar fucked her mouth, with them falling into a rhythm of this for the next several minutes, him growling and groaning with lust as he fucked her mouth, her sucking and giving off muffled moans as she sucked him off and fingered herself at the same time. Until finally...

"Urg,, here it comes! Swallow it all slut!" Jafar roared in lust as she shot his load down Charmcaster's throat, whose eyes went wide as he did so. She gagged, and nearly pulled away... No! She could do this! She'd take it all, while that brat princess probably wouldn't have even been able to get him off!

With that in mind, Charmcaster swallowed as much cum as she could, refusing to remove her mouth from his cock until he was done.

 With Jafar giving a grunting groan of approval before removing his grip, allowing Charmcaster to remove herself from his cock with some coughs, "Coff... coff..." But at the same time, she found herself swallowing, licking her lips, and savoring the taste of Jafar's seed. It was salty... yet also surprisingly delicious.

Though before she could muse more on it, Jafar spoke up, "Well done," He said, sending her a proud grin, "You truly have potential in more than just magic~" He said with a slight little cackle, causing Charmcaster to smile and feel a strange source of warmth at his words, "Now, before I truly sample your body, tell me..."

He leered down at her with a smug grin, "Did you enjoy the taste of your master's cock and seed~"

 "Mmm, yes," she admitted, not seeing a point in denying it but quickly trying to retake some control, "But can you really call yourself my master when you haven't fully claimed me yet? A blowjob hardly counts."

"Ohh, that eager to get started are we~" Jafar crowed as he crouched down while pushing Charmcaster back onto the bed, kissing down her body from her neck, breasts, all the way down to her wet pussy, savoring her taste and light moans, "But not to worry my dear, I intend to defile every inch of you~"

"Ah, ah, ah, still just talking," Charmcaster panted, "Show me that you really know how to use that thing if you want me to call you master."

"Umm... so eager~" Jafar said as he licked her wet pussy with an eager smirk, "But..." He chuckled as he pushed himself up and placed his cock against her cunt, "Just this once, your wish will be my command~"

He said with a wide amused smirk before shoving himself inside her and wasted no time in fucking her eagerly.

"AAAAHHHH!!!" Charmcaster cried out in mixed pain and delight as her hymen was torn through, Jafar's rapid thrustings soon filling her with pleasure unlike anything she'd every known before.

Fuck... it felt so GOOD~

"You like that?" she heard Jafar growl into her ear as he ravaged her insides, showing no care or genteelness, just raw hard lust and desire.

"ARG! FUCK YES! HARDER!" Charmcaster found herself screaming out loud while locking her legs around his waist as he laughed.

"Hehahaha~ You really are a slut of a sorceress!" He cackled while grabbing and twisting her nipples as hard as he could.

"YES! I'M A SLUT! I'M YOUR SLUT!" Charmcaster screamed, thrusting her hips up to match Jafar's, no longer caring about trying to be in control or her self-respect. She just wanted him to fuck her raw!

"That's right, you're my slut," Jafar said, growling with the largest lust-filled grin while ramming harder and harder inside her, "And I am your master... your sultan!" He exclaimed, twisting her nipples as hard as he could as he slammed inside her cunt, with her moaning in pained pleasure.

"And you're going to help me take everything owed to me... power... women... entire worlds!" Jafar added in a cackling exclamation.

"Ugh, ah, ah... women?" Charmcaster moaned, lust hazed mind latching onto that one comment.

What the hell did he need other women for?! Wasn't she enough for him?

At that, a slight glare entered her eye along with a feeling of possessiveness and competitiveness, and next thing Jafar knew...

"Urg!"

He was giving a surprised grunt as Charmaster managed to twisted around their positions so he was laying flat on his back while she continued to bounce off his cock while staring down at him with both lust yet also a sharp glare, "Urg... that eager to serve your master~" Jafar asked with an arrogant leer while giving her ass a hit.

SMACK

"Ah! Yes! And that's why you don't need any other sluts, just me!" she declared, grinding down harder on Jafar's cock, determined to show him that she was all he needed.

"Oooh, ah ah, the jealous type are we~" Jafar teased with a large amused grin while enjoying the feel of her tight cunt wrapped around his cock as she bounced off it, "Urg... worried that someone else like Jasmine might, ah ah, take the number 1 spot in my future harem and, urg, become my queen over you?"

He added, mostly teasing her but at the same time his words felt right. After all, with his power he could probably conquer kingdoms, so why not have a harem and a Queen... or several Queens~

"You, ugh, don't need a harem. I, ah, ah, I'm all the woman you could ever want!" Cheamcaster stated.

"And arg... what makes you so sure of that?" Jafar asked with a grunt and challenging grin, "I've got quite an, ah ah, insatiable sexual, ahh, appetite~"

"Ugh, ah, ah, I can match it! I know I can!" Charmcaster said, practically begging as she bounced as hard as she could on his cock. A part of her wasn't sure why she wanted so desperately prove she could satisfy him and be all the woman he needed, but she was determined to prove it none the less!

SMACK

"Ah! Jafar!" She let out another moan from him hitting her ass again as he grunted.

"Then prove you match my lust, my desires!" He stared hard into her eyes, "Prove to me you're worth more than being a servant and pleasure slave!"

He said, grabbing and squeezing her ass cheeks as he added with a growl, "Though rest assured, either way I'll see Jasmine on her knees before me and make that street rat watch as I break her and make her scream my name!"

He exclaimed with lustful desire, a part of him wondering if Jafar's memories and his own favoritism to the sexy Disney princess was affecting his mind somewhat, but still relishing this entire experience~

"Uggghhh, fine! Have the stupid bitch as your toy, but I'm the only real lover you need!" Charmcaster screamed, driving herself so close to him that she was sure his cock was hitting the back of her womb.

SMACK

Jafar's hits to her ass seemed to only make the experience all the better as he growled, "Then prove it!" He snapped, leering up at her lustfully, "Show that you are worthy being my queen... my sultana... show me that I don't need a royal harem to satisfy my desires!"

He ordered, before hitting her ass again.

SMACK

"Ah yes Jafar!" Charmcaster moaned loudly with a wide grin forming on her face, "Ah, ah, ah, I'm all you need! Together we'll, ah ah, take the multiverse for ourselves!"

At this point, Charmcaster didn't even know if she was trying to control the situation anymore or if she really had decided that she was willing to be his slave. All she knew was that she could think of nothing but images of them conquering worlds side-by-side, just the two of them.

And she'd be damned if she let some sluts get in the way of that!

"So, ah ah..." She leaned down with a smirk, cupping his cheeks between her hands, "Give me, ah ah, all you got!" she exclaimed, before kissing him hungrily, with Jafar eagerly returning the kiss while twisting to the side to change their position, with Charmcaster once again on her back but Jafar gripping and lifting up her left leg as he pounded as hard as he could into her while continuing the hot heavy make out.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"Ah, ah, ah, Jafar~" Charmcaster moaned, "I, ah, ah, I'm so close~"

"Then cum, my dear," Jafar said with a leer and dark gleam in his eyes as he pounded and pounded, "Cum and scream your master's name!" He exclaimed with one final thrust before grunting as he shot his load inside her.

"JAFAAAAARRRRRR!!!!" she screamed as the sensation of his seed filling her pushed her over the edge and made her cum as well, her canal tightening around Jafar's cock and making him unleash even more while juices sprayed around it.

After a few moments they were both done, and Jafar let himself collapse on top of Charmcaster, both of them panting for breath.

"Ah, ah, ah... how was... that... master?" she asked.

"Fantastic~" Jafar found himself saying truthfully with a large grin, unable to believe he'd just fucked Charmcaster herself. God, this really was the best day of his life!

And that one word caused Charmcaster to smirk and preen with smug pride, while experiencing a strong warm feeling, "Told you that you don't need any other whores~" she said while leaning against him as he leaned down, kissing her forehead.

"Perhaps not," Jafar said at first, before giving a smirk, "But I still find the prospect appealing~ Especially how cute you act when you're jealous~" He added with a laugh.

Charmcaster pouted at that and scoffed.

"Tch, fine, whatever. Take any of those sluts you want, you'll still see that I'm better than anything they could offer!" she spat.

Her tone filled with nothing but fierce determination to prove it, causing Jafar to let out a laugh, "Hehe, already so in love with me you want to keep me to yourself, are you?" He stated as he gave her a gentle kiss, causing Charmcaster to let out a faint moan of pleasure.

"Hmph, I wouldn't call it love," she muttered, "But I do like what you can do to me, I'll admit that much."

She said, glancing away with a flush. After all, Jafar despite the age different was ambitious, powerful, saw her potential, and was offering an opportunity of a lifetime with access to the wider multiverse.

Not to mention was pretty good in bed~ So she supposed she could let things play out and see where this went. Worst come to worst, when she took the chance to take control, she'd keep him around as her pet or show her why it was a bad idea to mess with her feelings~

She thought with a dark smirk, before groaning into another kiss from Jafar, "Um... trust me, this is only the beginning~" He said with a leer of desire, "We're going to do great things together... that I promise you."

He said while cupping her cheek.

 "Mmm, I'm gonna hold you to that," Charmcaster hummed, leaning against him, "But let's talk details later. Want to go another round?"

 "Heh, read my mind~" Jafar said, before pulling her into a deep hard kiss and wasting no time in shoving his cock back inside her as the room echoed with their groans and moans of pleasure for a good long while.

As meanwhile, Chase Young was arranging for the resort to receive its next resident.

Chapter Text

 "Heh, read my mind~" Jafar said, before pulling her into a deep hard kiss and wasting no time in shoving his cock back inside her as the room echoed with their groans and moans of pleasure for a good long while.

As meanwhile, Chase Young was arranging for the resort to receive its next resident.

 He'd carefully examined the timeline to find the right spot to target, and settled on a brief window between the defeat of the Highbreed and Vilgax's return in his new cliche supervillain form (seriously, what was wrong with his classic look that they felt the need to ditch it?). Chase's reasoning was that not only would Ben's renewed arrogance at this point mean that his and Gwen's relationship would be at a low point, but it would be before Kevin's mutation into that mix-matched state, so Gwen wouldn't have had her crush on him heightened by a need to fix him. Altogether, that would leave Gwen's ties to her regular life weakened as much as naturally possible, and easier for him to target and make her want what he had to offer.

More specifically, Chase had chosen a day when the three teens had went to the beach. Not just because he loved the sight of Gwen in her bikini (though he did~), but because it would keep the transition to the resort from being too much of a shock. Plus, it seemed like a good time to strike - as he watched, a clearly frustrated and jealous Gwen got angry with watching Kevin get eyed up by other girls on the beach, leading to an argument between the two (which Kevin didn't seem to understand the cause of), before Gwen stomped off.

"And I think that's my cue to get your attention, dear," Chase chuckled, gazing into the crystal.

 (Ben 10 reality)

"Urg, can't believe him!" Gwen muttered with a scowl while stomping through the beach, "Are all guys pigs, or just the ones I know!?"

She wondered to herself with a huff and a dark scowl. Today was supposed to be a day to relax and celebrate finally defeating the Highbreed, but leave it to Kevin to spoil her mood.

 Because really, what else did she have to do to get that idiot to realize that she liked him? Paint it on her chest and shove it in his face?

And yet, despite her being right there, wearing a (in her opinion) very hot white bikini that stopped just shy of skimpy, he'd had no problem with chatting up all those sluts who passed by on the beach, like she wasn't even there! And then he'd actually had the nerve to act like he didn't even understand why she was upset!

Oh, sure, Ben had tried to speak up in Kevin's defense by saying that he was too emotionally stunted to really grasp Gwen's feelings on the situation, but what did he know? His only experience with romance was with a psychopath a decade older than him, who was probably a pervert too, considering she'd started flirting with him when he was 10, for God's sake!

 And wasn't that just another can of worms she didn't want to deal with, because honestly it still the confused the hell out of her how Frightwig went from hating and wanting to destroy him to flirting with him and wanting to date him!

Of course, Ben the hormonal idiot loved the attention! Never mind the fact she was a criminal sociopath who had tried to kill them multiple times, and was a decade older than him! Admittedly, the former would probably be a bit hypocritical of her to not overlook and give her a chance considering their own complicated history with Kevin all those years ago... but still, that wasn't the point! Kevin at least had changed... mostly. Frightwig was still openly a criminal for crying out loud, and yet there Ben was, making out with her when they were celebrating the end of the Highbreed war. So, he really had no leg to stand on when trying to offer her relationship advice.

Caught up in her thoughts as she was, Gwen barely noticed when there was a sudden spike of magical energy nearby, but she did and ended up stopping mid-step.

"Huh? What was that?" she asked, blinking and looking around in confusion. Stretching out her senses, she felt whatever it was coming from beyond some bushes atop a nearby hill. Walking up to them and stepping through them, her eyes widened as she saw a portal of some kind floating in midair.

 "What in the world?" She questioned aloud with caution and confusion, because a portal especially of the mystical variety, was the last thing she expected to run into on this little vacation celebration. Heck, outside of training her own abilities and meeting her grandmother in person for the first time, she hadn't really encountered anything really mystical in years, not since... Hex and Charmcaster.

Instantly at the thought of her old enemies her guard went up. Hex, last time he had been seen, he had been attacking her family while demanding answers to his niece's location... answers they couldn't really give.

 After all, they'd never really figured out what had happened to Charmcaster. According to the other members of the Negative 10, the wizard and lizard man who they'd seen on the security footage rescuing her had never identified themselves, and there was nothing about them in any law enforcement records, not even the Plumbers. And none of them had been seen or heard from in the years since.

So, naturally, Gwen was a little on edge at finding something like this. But, she also knew that she couldn't just leave this thing here without properly examining it and making sure it wasn't dangerous. So, keeping her guard up, she slowly approached the portal to get a closer look.

 And as she got closer, she got more on edge. Whatever it led to, something in her senses said it was connected to something.

"Powerful..." She murmured with a frown as she raised a glowing hand while examining the portal the best she could. It was faint, but it was clear that that she could feel powerful magic from this portal, and true magic like this was high level, but this felt different somehow.

Maybe she should get the others? A part of her felt a bit indignant at not being able to handle this herself, but she wasn't as reckless as Ben; she needed to play this smart. Connected to Charmcaster or not, this was likely dangerous.

Though the moment she turned away, the portal flashed in a bright glowing light, causing her to freeze and prepare herself for the worst. And not a moment later, a huge powerful gusting wind started forming as the portal became like a vacuum, sucking anything nearby into it - including her!

 "Whoa, hey!" Gwen screamed, finding herself pulled off of her feet and flying towards the portal. She tried desperately to grab at anything she could get ahold of, but it was no good, and she soon found herself hitting the portal and vanishing in a burst of light.

FLASH

And the next thing Gwen knew, she was hitting sandy ground again.

"Ack! What?" she spat sand out of her mouth and scrambled back to her feet to get in a defensive position. She looked around to take in her surroundings, and blinked as she saw...

"A resort?" she asked, seeing that she was on another beach, with what appeared to be a tropical resort nearby. Which at least told her that she wasn't on the same beach that she'd started on, because there was nothing like this near Bellwood.

 "Why would a mystical portal lead to a resort?" She questioned aloud with a frown as she gave a thoughtful frown. Her first instinct screamed that it was a trap... but if it was, why not attack her the moment she was through the portal? And why set it up at some kinda resort? She asked herself, while looking out to the distance, but as she examined her surroundings she quickly realized one important factor.

"The portal!" She gave a slight gasp as she turned around but saw no trace of the portal that brought her here, wherever here was! "Urgg, and here I am in a bikini without a means of communications," she gave a groan, before taking a deep breath to calm herself, "Calm down Gwen... you've been in worst spots than this."

She muttered as she started to head to the resort building and leave this beach, "This place has to have some kinda phone I can use while getting some answers." she muttered under her breath, but as she started to leave the beach to the resort area another note of concern hit her attention.

"Where are all the guests?" she wondered out loud, because as she looked around she couldn't spot anybody that seemed to be a guest at the resort. If anything, this place seemed deserted, "Or the employees for that matter?" she added, before freezing as a new voice spoke behind her, 'How can I be of service, ma'am?"

Causing her to whirl around, her eyes and hands aglow, but froze as she saw what seemed to be just a man in a resort employee uniform... giving a creepy smile... and apparently undisturbed by her hands and eyes glowing and looking ready to blast.

"Uh... sorry?" she questioned warily with a frown.

 "Welcome to Euphoria Resorts, where we strive to make every day a paradise of pleasure," the man said, "How can I help you?"

Now very confused by the man's calmness, Gwen forced herself to relax a little and actually examine him with her senses. From what she could tell, he didn't seem to be an actual person, but more some kind of magical construct. Probably designed to just serve basic functions you'd expect from a resort employee.

"Um, thanks," she said, dismissing her mana, "Look, I really need to find a way out of here. Can I talk to someone in charge?"

"Of course, ma'am. One of the owners is currently indisposed, but the other is available in the bar. Please follow me," the employee said, walking towards one of the buildings. Gwen watched him go, then hesitantly followed after him.

 This was all so strange, and really didn't put her at ease to say the least; this entire situation felt like one weird trap. But who, or why for that matter? Well, on the former it seemed she was about to get an answer as they arrived at the bar, where she half-expected to see Hex, but instead it was an unrecognized man in a dark suit of eastern descent.

She narrowed her eyes; she didn't recall meeting him or even seeing his picture in any Plumber files she had researched... but that didn't mean he wasn't dangerous, so she should be cautious.

"Mr. Young, a guest was asking to see you," Spoke the construct to the man, who turned to face them, and at the sight of his eyes something in her froze and she felt a slight shiver go down her spine, before she shook it off with a pointed cough.

"Yeah, if it's not too much trouble, I'd like some answers," she said, giving the man a pointed look, "Like, what is this place? And why do you have random portals sucking people in and teleporting people to it?"

 "I do apologize for that, but I'm afraid that's outside our control," Mr. Young explained, "The resort is somewhat sapient in and of itself, and has a habit of bringing people here when it senses that they are in desperate need of relaxation."

"I wasn't desperate, I was just upset," Gwen protested. Yeah, she'd been mad about the situation with Kevin, but she'd hardly say that she was in need of some kind of magical intervention from a living resort.

"As I said, the resort chooses. My colleague and I didn't feel like we were in need of finding ourselves in the role of resort managers, yet here we are," he replied, "Ah, but where are my manners? I am Chase Young. And you are?"

 "Ah, Gwen... Gwen Tennyson," Gwen introduced herself after giving a blink and deciding to at least be that polite before his words hit her, "Wait, you didn't choose to be resort managers?"

She questioned, with a tinge of worry and concern entering her voice as she stared at the man, "Do you mean this happened to you and your colleague you mentioned?" she added, before a disturbing possibility occurred to her, "Are you trapped here?!"

She added, looking warily around, internally hoping she hadn't ended up in some dressed up version of the Null Void.... one that seemed to have the habit of sucking people inside itself if feeling they needed to "relax", no less.

 "Oh no, we can leave whenever we want," Chase reassured her, "You'll be able to as well, once the resort feels that you've relaxed enough."

"And how I am supposed to force myself to relax so I can leave? That feels counterproductive," Gwen noted in annoyance.

"It's best to just not think about it," Chase said, "Speaking of which, would you care for a drink to help you calm down?"

 "I... you..." Gwen sputtered for a moment before giving off a tired groan, "You know what... sure," she said with a sigh, as she found herself taking a seat by the bar right beside him, "I suppose I need to calm down and think of a plan... doesn't do any good to stress myself out about this entire thing."

She muttered as Chase signaled the construct behind the bar to prepare a drink.

 "Precisely," Chase said, hiding a smirk as the bartender mixed the drink he'd ordered him to prepare in advance... including a little extra special flavor that the resort had on stock~

"Now, I hope it's not too forward to ask more about you," he added, "I like to get to know my guests, so I know how better to attend to their needs."

 "I suppose that's understandable," Gwen said, before arching a brow, "But you know I'm hardly intending on staying here, right?" She asked, before tilting her head.

 "Of course, but as I said, it's up to the resort how long you're here," Chase replied with a shrug, "It may be a while, and I'd like to make the experience as comfortable as possible."

"Right. Well, thanks for that, I guess," Gwen muttered. She supposed that she should be grateful that he was being so kind instead of some kind of supervillain, but the idea of being stuck here wasn't exactly something that she was happy about.

Still, right now she didn't see any other options but to play along with the situation, she thought as the bartender brought over a pair of drinks in coconut-shaped glasses, handing one to Chase and one to her. She took a sip, humming at the pleasant taste.

"Not bad. What's in this?" she asked.

"Mostly a mix of fruit juices, with some artificial sweeteners added for flavor," Chase explained, internally grinning as he waited for the drink's contents to take effect, "Now then, what's your story, my dear?"

 "My story?" Gwen repeated with a slight blink, before giving off a slight snort, "Honestly, you should be asking me what my cousin's story is," She said, taking another sip of her drink, "Because as much as I love the dweeb, despite how annoying and egotistical he can be, sometimes it feels like I'm the side character to his own story, all about the amazing adventures of Ben Tennyson, the universe's greatest hero."

She said with a bit of sarcasm leaking through while rolling her eyes.

She really tried not to be bitter about basically being Ben's sidekick, but it was hard not to be when everything seemed to revolve around him. Especially when he tended to be the one that all the action happened to, while she just seemed to be there to support him.

The fact that he was the one with all of the enemies, while her only rivalry had been with the long missing Charmcaster, really made her feel like she was just taking up space sometimes. And his recent bragging about how he'd beaten the Highbreed (as if she and Kevin hadn't been there!) didn't help, doubly so when every alien culture out there was singing his praises.

Seriously, where was her adventure, her respect?

"I mean, I get it, he's the wielder of the Omnitrix and he's done a lot of good with it despite his ego," Gwen vented out loud to Chase, who gave a slight blink, "But would it really be so bad if things weren't all about him for once!"

She said with an annoyed, frustrated groan while pinching the bridge of her nose, "Or for him to learn a little thing called humility!"

Because really, it had been bad enough when he'd been a kid, but why couldn't he have matured since then? If anything, he'd only gotten worse, even before he suddenly became the biggest celebrity in the universe!

As Gwen stewed over her indignation and frustration, Chase arched an eyebrow at her. He knew that the drugs slipped into her drink were meant to lower her inhibitions and loosen her up (among other things), but he didn't expect her to start acting up so quickly. Huh, she must have had a lot of anger over playing second fiddle to Ben that had been bottled up over the years.

"Well, I'm sorry to hear all that," he said, causing Gwen to blink as she suddenly remembered that he was there, "But I promise, as long as you're a guest here, I'll do my best to make things be all about you for once."

 "That..." Gwen paused for a moment, before letting out a sigh and a soft smile, "Actually sounds kinda nice," she admitted, glancing over to him while enjoying her drink, "Circumstances aside, I'm due for a REAL vacation, I suppose."

She muttered with a frown, specifically a vacation away from her egotistical cousin and the thick-headed moron too blind to see what was right in front of him, she couldn't help but think, her mind going to Ben and Kevin before letting out another sigh, "But I still need to find a way to get out of here."

She admitted, looking down into her drink before looking over to Chase, "And, ah... sorry," she gave an embarrassed flush, "For, you know..." she shrugged sheepishly, "Laying all that on you like that."

 "Think nothing of it, dear. I imagine that letting all that out felt rather good, and feeling good is what we're all about here," he chuckled good-naturedly as he sipped his own drink, "Speaking of which, would you like to have a tour of our facilities? However long you're here for, it might come in handy to know your way around."

Gwen thought about that for a moment, while having more of her drink. She should be focused on finding a way out of here... but as she thought it over, she had to admit that this really was a nice place, and as her little rant showed, she probably really needed to relax a little. So, at the very least, a tour of the place wouldn't hurt.

"Sure thing," she said, finishing her drink and setting it aside.

"Excellent," Chase said, standing up and offering Gwen a hand to help her up as well. For some reason, that made her blush, but she ignored that and accepted the gentlemanly offer. And as she followed his lead, she decided to try to learn more about her mysterious host.

"So, how long have you found yourself owning this place?" she asked, before throwing him a curious look, "And you mentioned you had a colleague you shared ownership with?"

"Yes, Jafar. I'll have to introduce you later, as he's busy attending to another guest," Chase said, choosing not to explain exactly how Jafar was doing that, "And not a very long time now. Just long enough to familiarize ourselves with the resort and everything it has to offer."

"Okay. So, what was your life like before that, then?" Gwen asked as they exited the bar and made their way across what appeared to be the resort's main courtyard. She hated to admit it, considering that she hadn't had any choice in coming here, but this place really did look fantastic. She might actually enjoy herself while she was here...

"You might not expect it from looking at me, but I was a martial arts master living in a secluded location," Chase explained, "A bit cliche, I admit in hindsight, but at the time it seemed like a content way to live."

"It sounds nice," Gwen commented, sending him a smile, "And as they say, to each their own," she added, before giving a thoughtful hum, "Though if you're a martial artist, how good are you?" she asked with a small bit of curiosity, while continuing to find herself enjoying the sights of this resort realm. Certainly a nicer place to be trapped in over the Null Void.

"Well, not to brag, but I found very few could match me," Chase said, before shooting her a smirk, "Of course, if you need proof, I'd be happy to show you how good I am."

Something about that smirk and his tone of voice made Gwen freeze mid-step, blushing brightly as her mind suddenly went to some very dirty places.

"E-excuse me?" she stammered.

"The resort has numerous facilities for all types of sport, including a dojo for martial arts. I'd be happy to do an exhibition match for you," Chase explained.

"Oh, um, right. Well, if you're offering, I don't see why not," Gwen said quickly, while mentally berating herself for what her imagination had just cooked up. What was wrong with her? He was handsome and nice, sure, but she'd literally just met him! Why was one little innuendo that was probably unintentional getting to her like that?

Plus she had Kevin... well, sort of... if the moron could realize she had feelings for him instead of eying up beach girls in bikinis. She thought, barely holding back a disgruntled grunt while her eyes went to Chase... who, yes, was admittedly a looker and seemed in good shape, but besides the fact she just met him, he was a good number of years older than her. And she had no interest in getting into an age gap relationship like her cousin and that criminal cradle robber, thank you very much.

So, she forced the thought out of her head, and followed Chase towards one of the buildings along the edge of the resort. Entering it, she found that it was in fact a dojo like he had said, wood panelling on the floor and walls of a main room arranged in a traditional Asian style, the only western touch being a row of bleachers off to one side. Several people in fighter robes, more constructs from what she could feel, stood by the far wall, bowing respectfully toward Chase as they spotted him.

"Please, take a seat while I set up," Chase said to Gwen, gesturing towards the bleachers.

"Thanks," she replied, walking towards the seats and feeling oddly awkward. Which she decided to chalk up to feeling underdressed - she'd been in plenty of dojos thanks to her own martial arts interests, but she'd definitely never done it in a bikini.

Of course, that thought went right out of her head as she reached the bleachers and sat down, turning back towards Chase just in time to see him remove his jacket and shirt, revealing a chiseled torso that left her blushing and wide-eyed.

Okay, he certainly kept in shape... certainly had more a more muscular build than Kevin. She couldn't help but think, while feeling a lot warmer all of a sudden... and was she drooling?

Blush deepening, Gwen quickly wiped her mouth off and found herself hoping that Chase hadn't noticed that as he glanced over at her. And also wishing that she'd thought to throw on a shirt or skirt or something before stomping off from Ben and Kevin, as she suddenly felt very exposed herself in just her bikini.

For his part, Chase just smirked. Part of the drug cocktail he'd slipped her was meant to increase her hormone levels, leaving her in an increasingly horny state that he could eventually take advantage of. And judging by the color of her face, it was kicking in.

"Time to give her a show," he muttered, while gesturing towards the martial artist constructs. They reacted with nods, running over to surround him and take fighting stances.

"Begin," he commanded, taking a stance of his own.

 And at once they sprung forward at great speed, but Chase was faster, catching a punch from the left and throwing the one that had sprung fist first straight toward another who was attempting a high kick before launching a side kick to another construct, all under Gwen's watchful eyes, ever growing with awe.

 Okay, wow... he was really good. Gwen had a black belt herself, and she knew that she'd still have trouble handling multiple opponents at a time this easily. Yet even as she watched, he leapt up with a sweep kick that knocked two constructs to the floor, and as he fell to the floor he caught himself on one hand and sprung over to land properly on his feet. Just in time, it turned out, to cross his arms and use them to block a chop from another construct; he then shifted his arms to grab his opponent's and use it to flip him over Chase's shoulder to slam into the floor. Without hesitating, Chase let go of him to block another blow from a different construct with one arm, before punching him in the face with his spare one.

"Whoa. I may need to ask for tips," Gwen muttered, feeling very warm. And not just in the face, either, as her thighs started to rub together slightly without her realizing it. And part of her started to fantasize taking him on, throwing her best attacks at him, but even with her powers she's no match and she's pinned to the floor, helpless as he lowers his face toward her and...

"Urg... get it together, Gwen," she said, breathing heavier while rubbing her thighs together unconsciously, "This isn't the time to fantasize about some hot guy you literally just met."

Because seriously, her focus needed to be on figuring out how to get home. Everything else was just a distraction that she needed to ignore. A very pleasant distraction, she couldn't help but think, as her eyes unwillingly roamed over Chase's abs, which were starting to glisten with a light amount of sweat.

For his part, the isekai soul inside Chase couldn't help but feel a thrill at what he was accomplishing. Thanks to the real Chase Young's memories, he was now a master martial artist, and he had never felt more alive than when he was putting that knowledge to good use.

And the looks he was getting from Gwen certainly didn't hurt either~

Soon, the last of the construct fighters were defeated and lying unconscious on the floor. Smirking in satisfaction at that, Chase grabbed a towel from a nearby rack and lightly wiped himself off with it as he walked over to where Gwen was seated.

"So, did you enjoy the show?" he asked, a little smugly.

"Very..." Gwen found herself blurting out with a red face and thighs pressed together, before her eyes widened as she let out a cough, "Coff, I mean... it was really impressive," she replied honestly while subconsciously licking her lips as her eyes went to his muscular chest and abs with a slight gulp, "I can tell you've put a lot of work into your ah... body... I mean, ah, martial arts!'

She said in a low tone before stammering nervously, feeling like the earth could swallow her up whole.

"Thank you, I try," Chase chuckled, before deciding to take some pity on the girl (for now, at least), grabbing his discarded shirt and jacket and putting them back on, "Now then, would you care to continue the tour?"

"Ah... tour?" Gwen questioned with a slight confused blink, before remembering what he was referring to, "Ah, yes... the tour, I would love to see more of you... I mean more of your resort!" Gwen stammered, wondering why she was so nervous around this guy. Because seriously, yes he was handsome and well built and skilled and nice... dammit, she was supposed to be thinking of reasons to NOT be attracted to him! She thought with a blush.

After all, she wasn't going to be staying here for long. Just long enough for this place to decide she was relaxed enough to go home, that was all, and then she'd never see Chase again, so why should she waste time with some ridiculous crush on him?

Oh, and there was also Kevin to consider, she belatedly reminded herself as she followed Chase out of the dojo. Though as she did so, her eyes subconsciously went to his butt... God, his ass was sexy.

But as soon as she processed those words, she paused mid-step while feeling herself practically steam in embarrassment.

 What the hell was wrong with her?! She was never like this with Kevin, whom she'd known a long time and had a chance to develop feelings for at a normal pace, so why was she acting like this around someone she literally just met?

While Gwen was pondering her feelings, Chase was smirking to himself as he noticed how she was acting. Yes, things were moving along at a nice pace; she'd be putty in his hands in no time.

"Hmm, it occurs to me that if you're going to be staying here long-term, we might have to address a few things," he said, regaining Gwen's attention.

"Like what?" she asked, glad for having something else to focus on.

"Well, assigning you a room to sleep in, for starters," he said, "Also, finding you something to wear. While you look lovely in that swimsuit, dear, I imagine you'd prefer not to be stuck wearing only it after a while."

 At that,, Gwen once again felt her face warm up, but more due to his compliment than being reminded of her state of dress. At least someone appreciated how she looked, now why couldn't have Kevin said she looked nice in her swimsuit? She wondered, slightly bitter, before shaking her head.

"Ah, that sounds great, thank you," She said, while rubbing at her left arm, "But you know that you don't have to go through any extra trouble on my account, right?"

She told him, slightly nervous for some reason; despite how she ended up in this mess, she found herself not wanting to be a bother or burden to Chase. After all, she'd almost literally been dropped in his lap, and he was going out of his way to take care of her while she was stuck here. She felt like she owed it to him to not add more to that than was necessary.

"I'm more than happy to," Chase said, "After all, we have more than enough of everything to go around, and it would be ungentlemanly of me to not accommodate you."

"Well, it's nice to see that chivalry isn't dead and some guys remember how to treat a girl," Gwen said with a slight teasing smirk, but still carried her flush as she pushed a strand of her hair back, "But seriously..." She gave him a serious look, "If you need any help around here while I'm here, don't hesitate to ask."

She said, before looking into his eyes, "Because while a chance to relax sounds nice, I don't mind pulling my own weight," She told him, becoming lost in his gaze. His eyes were really unique... did he perhaps have alien heritage like her and the others?

"And if you want..." She gave a slight cough while looking away, "When I do leave, I can help you and your friend leave too, so you aren't stuck here or anything like that."

"Thank you for the generous offer, dear. I do appreciate it, but I think I speak for Jafar as well as myself when I say that we're perfectly content with out situation," Chase said with a smile, "Though if you really want to help while you're here instead of just relaxing, I'm sure we can find a position for you."

He actually had several positions in mind for her, but no need to be crude by mentioning those out loud quite yet~

"That's good to hear, but let me know if you change your mind," Gwen said with a soft smile, but oddly found herself feeling disappointed at the idea of Chase not coming back with her. Which was weird. Sure, he was nice and all, but she'd just met him. Why was she so attached to him so quickly?

"In any case, first thing's first, let's find you a room," Chase said.

"Lead the way," Gwen said with a smile, trying to not think too hard about all these weird thoughts and feelings or how her body was warming up. Perhaps resting a bit in a room will help her get her head on straight.

She thought distractedly while following Chase to a room though as she did so she found herself unable to look away from his ass.

(A little later)

"Chase, I... you know, I would have settled for any room," Gwen stated to the older man while shaking her head in slight disbelief, "You don't need to set me up in something this luxurious," she added, gesturing to the surrounding room she stood in with the older man.

 It looked like something out of a palace from Arabian Nights. The walls were gold-colored, the large bed was draped in red sheets and a red canopy, while a small depression in the center of the room was filled with silk pillow. And at the far end of the room, a balcony overlooked the resort grounds.

"It's no trouble at all, dear Gwen," Chase waved her off, "You'd be surprised to learn that every bedroom in the resort is quite luxurious. I'd have to go out of my way to find a more simplistic one for you."

 "This place doesn't hold anything back for its guests then, huh?" Gwen stated with a small snort, before frowning, "Other than it pulling people into it, I'm starting to wonder what the catch might be."

 "Isn't it obvious?" Chase asked seriously, before smirking, "Once you've been here long enough, you won't want to leave at all!"

Gwen snorted as she tried to keep herself from outright giggling at that. God, why did he have to be funny on top of everything else?

"Um, well, maybe," she said, shaking her head as she composed herself, "Now, you said something about clothes?"

"Yes, right over here," he replied, walking over towards a large sliding door and opening it, causing Gwen's eyes to widen in surprise at the sight of a massive walk-in closet full of clothes of all kinds.

 "Impressive, but you don't have to spoil me, you know," Gwen said while looking upon the large impressive-looking collection of clothing.

 "Again, this comes standard with the rooms. As you said, the resort doesn't hold back for its guests," Chase said with a chuckle, before heading towards the door, "Now, I'll let you change and get a little rest, and then perhaps you'd care to join me for lunch in the resort restaurant?"

 Lunch with Chase... like a date? Gwen couldn't help but think at those words as she found herself saying perhaps a tad too eagerly, "That sounds wonderful!" Before once again catching what she said and adding with a slight cough, "I mean, I could certainly eat."

"Excellent," Chase said, "I'll be back in about two hours. Will that be enough time to get ready?"

"Uh, yeah, it should. Thanks," she said. He nodded at her with a smile and left the room, closing the door behind him. Once she was alone, Gwen groaned and collapsed onto the incredibly comfortable bed.

"Oh God, how did this even happen?" she muttered, rubbing her eyes, "I get abducted by some kind of living resort, and instead of trying to find a way out, I'm acting like a schoolgirl with a crush on the owner? Never mind the fact that he's older than me and I just met him," she added as she stared up at the ceiling, "And has muscles of a Greek god..." she added with a flush, before shaking her head, "Urg, get your head together, Tennyson!"

She moaned, gripping at her head while sitting up, "Think about Kevin!" she added. Granted, they weren't officially dating, and since he seemed so interested in looking at other girls in bikinis, it would only be fair if she returned the favor, a part of her couldn't help but think while feeling her body burn up.

Right... he didn't mind ignoring her obvious feelings to gawk at attractive strangers, so why shouldn't she do the same? That would teach him a lesson. And maybe she should really hammer the point home by going a little further than eyeing the goods, she couldn't help but think, suddenly picturing herself and Chase in a heavy make out session.

"Oh God..." Gwen moaned at the image, reaching down to rub at her crotch, the material of the bikini covering it growing damp.

She knew this was indecent of her, but God her body was so hot, she needed relief! She thought while working her hand under her bikini bottoms to rub at her vagina as the images of her and Chase making out got steamier.

"Ah, ah, Chase~" she moaned, as her other hand moved up to slide under her bikini top and start playing with her nipple too.

"Gwen~" the Chase in her imagination hissed as he kissed down her neck while squeezing her ass, "Fuck, you're so sexy."

"Oooh, ah ah, so are you," Gwen moaned out loud as she pictured her lips kissing his muscular pecks as he explored her body, "Ooooh Chase, ah, you're so bad~" she added as she pictured him shoving a finger up into her ass of all places, while kissing her hard on the lips as he fingered her ass.

"Aaah, Chase, so hot, urg, my body feels like it's on fire!" Gwen gasped while inserting her fingers inside her pussy and started to pump them in and out while giving her nipple a hard twist.

"Don't worry, I can beat that heat," Chase said, "After I make it even hotter first!"

With that, he dove down to her breasts and bit down on her nipple, while fingering her ass even harder.

"AH! Chase! Don't stop!" Gwen moaned, as she increased the pace of her own fingering.

"Never. You're mine, and I'll treat you like it!" Chase growled, before yanking his finger out and roughly throwing her to the floor, giving her a perfect view as he ripped his pants off to reveal a huge cock.

"Oh yes, fuck me, ruin me for Kevin and any other little boy, make me yours!" Gwen moaned, drowning out the real world as she became lost in her fantasy as she spread her legs wide apart, picturing Chase looking down at her with lust and desire before thrusting inside her, claiming her virginity and herself as his property!

"CHASSSSSSSSEEEEEE!" Gwen moaned with a loud moan, pumping her fingers faster and faster, feeling like could explode at any moment.

"That's right, you're ruined for that emo bastard forever now! You're mine, and you'll always be mine!" Chase yelled as he pounded her harshly, slamming in and out of her over and over in her imagination while in reality her fingers matched his pace. Until finally...

"AAAAHHHH!!!" Gwen cried as she came, juices splattering out over her fingers and staining her bikini bottoms and the bedsheets she was sitting on.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah... Chase..." she moaned as she collapsed back onto the bed.

"I... ah... ah, can't believe I just did that, hehe~" Gwen let out while catching her breath but giving off a slight delirious giggle, because that felt amazing! Would the real thing feel just as amazing? A part of her couldn't help but ask, before she shook her head with a sigh, "Get it together, Tennyson... just a little fantasy... like that'd really happen in real life."

She told herself with a forced laugh; after all, if Chase tried anything like that, she'd slap him or blast him... right? Yes, she was frustrated with Kevin and the older man was attractive, but she wasn't going to just throw herself at a guy she just met... no matter how tempting it was... or how her body seemed to burn with desire at the idea.

"Oh God, I need a cold shower," she muttered, standing up and pulling her bikini off, before heading towards the large bathroom that the room contained. She needed to pull herself together before she could get ready for her lunch with Chase.

Which was NOT a date, she told herself firmly. Just a friendly meal. A nice lunch with a nice man... a very nice, very attractive man... but still. Nothing weird or anything more than that. At least, that's what she told herself as she got the shower running while tying to ignore a small feeling of disappointment at her own words and a voice in the back of her head asking if a date with Chase would really be that bad?

 Sighing deeply, Gwen stepped into the cold water, hoping that it would help her get her focus back on figuring out a way home.

(A few hours later)

The resort's restaurant, much like everything else, was done to excess. The large space had a marble floor and wood panelling covering the walls and ceiling that was polished to a shine. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and one wall was just windows looking out over the beach, giving a great view to the room full of perfectly arranged tables, which was otherwise empty except for the two people seated at one of the tables.

"Forgive me for not saying anything sooner, dear, but you do look lovely," Chase said, looking across the table to Gwen.

 "Ah, well, thank you Chase." Gwen said with a small blush and smile toward the man for his compliment, while unable to resist preening a bit at his words.

 She had to admit, she was dressed a lot more boldly than she normally would. The sleeveless black dress she'd chosen from the closet had a diamond-shaped opening in the chest exposing her cleavage, while the hem was slit up to the thigh on both sides, fully exposing her legs.

She normally wouldn't wear something like this, but when she'd seen it, she couldn't help but imagine Chase's reaction to seeing her in it, and that had given her such a thrill that she couldn't resist putting it on. And she was not disappointed, judging by the way his eyes had widened when he'd met her at her room's door, and how he hadn't been able to take them off of her since.

Not that she cared, of course. This wasn't a date after all, she told herself firmly.

 Though it felt nice to see that at least SOMEONE appreciated the effort she put into looking good, she thought once again with a flash of annoyance toward the thought of Kevin before steadying herself... and telling herself not to let Kevin being a clueless moron spoil her mood or this lunch.

"So, what's for lunch?" she asked with a small smile toward Chase before arching a brow, "And hope you don't mind if I take this as a chance to learn more about you," she added with a giggle.

 "Not at all," Chase replied, while gesturing to several constructs dressed as waiters who approached with trays of shrimp salad that they placed on the table, "Since we are at a beach, multiple courses of seafood seemed appropriate. I hope you don't mind?"

"Of course not," Gwen replied, helping herself to the shrimp.

"Glad to hear it," Chase said, as the waiters poured them both glasses of wine, "Now then, what would you like to know?"

"Well, you already told me about you being a martial artist living in seclusion," Gwen said, before giving him a curious look, "But what made you choose a life like that?" she asked, staring across the table into his eyes.

"I suppose you could simply say it's where my path took me," he said as he helped himself to the food, "I wanted nothing less than perfection in my skills, to the point that my teacher and fellow disciples came to see me as too aggressive in my pursuits, and eventually cast me out. Afterwards, I decided that I didn't need anything outside of my training, so I cut myself off from any distractions. A bit childish perhaps, in hindsight, but it is what it is."

"Hmm, honestly at times I can understand wanting solitude to the point you want to cut other people out of your life," she admitted, thinking back to times when Ben had done something to really drive her up the wall in particular, "But..." she sighed and shot him a look of concern, "I don't mean to criticize, but that sounds like a lonely way to live," she told him with a slight frown.

"Hmm, yes, I suppose it can be," Chase admitted, looking back through his new body's memories. Huh, was that why his canon self had been so obsessed with getting Omi as an apprentice? Loneliness?

Deciding that that was a question for another time, Chase shook it off and returned his attention to Gwen.

"I suppose that's why I'm in no hurry to leave here," he said, "If nothing else, I have companionship from Jafar and the staff, even if the latter are simply constructs. And there's always the guests - if they're half as charming as you are, I doubt I'll be lonely all that much."

At that Gwen smiled, while feeling really warm at his words as she subconsciously rubbed her legs together, taking another sip of her drink, unknowing it was spiked with more of the earlier drug cocktails.

"That's really sweet, Chase," she said, looking shyly away before trying to change the subject, "So, what's this Jafar guy like?' she asked, before blinking as she remembered something, "And you said the resort had one other guest?" she added with a small frown, wondering who else got taken here.

"Yes, a lovely young lady who was in a bad situation. We, Jafar especially, is hoping to help guide her towards something better," Chase said, choosing his words carefully, "As for him, my understanding is that he's a former politician of some sort who had a falling out with his country's leadership that ruined his career. But like me, he seems to be making the most of his new circumstances to start over here."

"Sorry to hear that," Gwen said with a sympathetic gaze as she swallowed another bite of shrimp, "At least this place is providing a second chance or new start for some people, I suppose," She observed with a slight frown, "And this probably sounds like a weird question, but..."

Once again her gaze went to his unique eyes, "Do you have any experiences with, well... aliens."

"Hmm, not firsthand, though I am familiar with them," he said, "I'm really more on the magical side of things."

"Really? You mean, beyond the resort?" she asked in surprise.

"Oh yes, quite a bit," he explained, "You'd be surprised at how true that cliche about martial arts being tied to magical artifacts and mystical powers actually is."

"Honestly, considering my life, that's probably par for the course," Gwen said with a snort, and at Chase's raised brow she gave a slight grin, "Let me tell you how my world view changed forever one summer, five years ago~"

She said as she started to tell Chase all about the summer that started it all, and the adventures her family had gone through then and since. Of course, the isekai soul inside Chase knew all of this already. However, it was definitely interesting to hear it being recounted by one of the characters, so he listened carefully.

By the time Gwen was done, they'd finished the shrimp, and the waiters had replaced the plates with new ones carrying lobsters, the two of them eagerly beginning to eat those too.

"Well, you've certainly lived an exciting life," Chase chuckled when she was finished.

"That's an understatement," Gwen said warily, before sighing, "I just wish that I didn't feel like the side character in my own life sometimes, you know?" she added, while digging into her lobster with a frown.

"Hmm, yes, it really does sound like your cousin was the one playing the hero far more often than you," Chase mused, remembering her earlier comments and latching onto the means of manipulating her, "I do hope he appreciates your help."

"Tch, please, Mr. 'Greatest Hero in the Universe'? I swear half the time he forgets I'm there," Gwen grumbled, taking a deep drink of her wine. She was a little surprised at herself for how bitter she was being, but it really felt like something had unlocked in her, and all these feelings she'd built up over the years were just coming boiling out.

"I mean, he acted like a complete moron with the watch so many times when we were kids, it wasn't even funny," She stated with a scowl, "And of course, it was my job to keep him out of trouble and try to migrate the damage somehow."

She said, before groaning, "Though that didn't stop him from triggering the Omnitrix's self destruct," She muttered, remembering that particular adventure quite well. Considering it was probably the closest she'd ever gotten to dying that entire insane summer, it would be hard to forget. Honestly, the only reason that she wasn't harder on Ben for it was because of how broken up he'd been when he'd thought she was dead.

Now, if only he'd been able to hold onto that kind of emotional depth over the years, she thought, mind once again going to how smug he'd been since beating the Highbreed.

I mean, what happened to heroes being humble and gracious!? She thought with a flair of annoyance. Sometimes she couldn't help but wonder if Ben was only in it for the glory and thrill.

Chase smirked as he listened to Gwen's complaints and watched the disgruntled look on her face grow.

"Well, not to get in the middle of a family matter, but it does sound like you could use a break from your cousin for a while," he said.

"Yeah, probably," Gwen muttered, taking another gulp of her wine. She knew that logically, she should try to get home as soon as possible... but honestly, a part of her asked, why bother? Clearly, Mr. Bigshot Hero didn't need her help, and Kevin's ogling of those sluts on the beach showed that he probably wouldn't care much if she wasn't around either. So, why not take a nice long vacation and enjoy herself?

After all, with all they went through thanks to the Highbreed, didn't she deserve a chance to relax with a little me time? What better place than a high class resort like this, other dimension or not?

"You know what?" She held the wine in her hand with a slight scowl while feeling a little warm buzz, before shooting Chase a grin, "I think I could stay here for s few days to soak up the sun."

"Glad to hear it, dear," Chase replied with a grin of his own, before deciding to have some fun by being a bit more bold, "And not just because I get to see you in that lovely bikini again."

Gwen blushed brightly, quickly gulping down more of her wine to try and hide it, while trying to ignore the spike of warmth between her legs. God, how did he manage to do this to her? And why couldn't Kevin have that effect on her? And at the thought of Kevin, she frowned as she once again remembered all the times he didn't notice her hints while checking out other girls.

Her eyes roamed over Chase, looking so good in that suit, easily able to mentally picture him without a shirt after his earlier demonstration, which only made her blush more.

It might be the wine talking, but maybe if she was going to be taking this break to enjoy herself, a part of her whispered, maybe she should REALLY enjoy herself. That would teach Kevin a lesson! After all, plenty of people had flings now and then, there was a reason that "what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas" was a popular saying. So why not play it "what happens in this resort stays at the resort"?

Besides, it wasn't like she would be doing anything wrong, she and Kevin weren't even actually dating, plus she was sure Chase wouldn't be against a harmless bit of no strings attached fun, right?

At that thought, she smirked over at Chase, while replying to his last comment.

"You know, if you keep talking like that, you might start giving me ideas~" she said, leaning over the table.

 "Oh, is that right?" Chase replied with his own smirk, also leaning forward, "And what sort of ideas might those be?"

 "Heheh, ideas that involve you taking advantage of a poor defenseless girl," Gwen said back teasingly.

"Oh, really? Does the poor helpless damsel want the evil warlord to ravish her?" Chase asked, also teasingly.

"Hmm, maybe~" Gwen said, draining the rest of her wine, "That might depend if the evil warlord thinks he can handle a damsel with a touch of magic on her side."

"Well, I'd certainly love to try~" Chase said, "But perhaps we should discuss this in more detail somewhere more private?"

"Oh?" Gwen arched a brow, smirking and unable to believe she was doing this as she raised her leg and rubbed it against Chase's, "But I was hoping we could have some dessert~" she said a tad huskily.

"I thought that's what we were talking about~" Chase replied in the same tone, reaching down to rub a hand up and down her leg, "Unless you're bold enough to do that right here in the open instead of your room?"

"Well, we're the only ones here besides those constructs," Gwen stood up from her chair and walked over to Chase, "And I can be more bold than people give me credit for~" she added with a smirk, while taking a seat in his lap and rubbing his cheek before giving him a heavy kiss.

"Mmmm," Chase moaned into her mouth as he returned the kiss. Oh yes, this was going perfectly, he thought as he reached down to squeeze her ass.

"Ah, Chase~" she moaned as the kiss broke.

"Enjoying yourself?" he asked with a laugh and another squeeze.

"Ah, well, maybe a little..." Gwen said, flushing but smiling as Chase kissed her neck she gave a moan, "I've, ah, never done anything, ah ah, close to being like this, ummm ah, it's exciting~" she admitted, while rubbing her body against his own before kissing him hungrily again.

"Is that right? Well, I'll be sure to make it memorable for you then," he said, "And then you'll never want to go back to your boring old life ever again."

And before Gwen could even try to process that, Chase dove down into the cleavage window of her dress, and starting licking along her breasts.

"Ahh, oooh, Chase! Ah ah, do you treat all your guests like this?" Gwen gasped, reaching behind him to place her hand on the back of his head while his touch and the feel of his tongue along her bare skin was setting her body on fire!

"Only the special ones~" Chase said, working his tongue under the material of her dress to just barely touch her nipple, causing her to cry out again.

"Ahh, then show me how special I am!" Gwen said, pushing his face into her breasts.

"Gladly!" Chase growled. Pulling back, he gave Gwen only a second to whine in complaint before he grabbed her dress and roughly tugged at it, tearing it clean off of Gwen's body, leaving her in just rather skimpy black underwear.

"Hmm, naughty girl, walking around wearing this," he laughed, leaning down to kiss her neck again.

"Ahh, maybe I, ah, wanted to wear something risky to, ahh umm, catch someone eye~" Gwen replied with another moan of desire.

 Honestly, she didn't know why she'd chosen this underwear, out of all the options she'd found in the closet. It had just appealed to her, so she'd taken it, which was weird since she wasn't normally that bold. After all, it wasn't like she'd already been planning to seduce Chase before the lunch had even started... right?

However, that thought was pushed out of her mind as Chase tore her bra away and grabbed one of her breasts to give it a strong squeeze.

"AH! Chase!" she cried out.

"If you wanted to get my attention, I'd say you succeeded~" Chase chuckled, before leaning down to bite on the nipple of the breast that he wasn't already playing with.

 "Ohhh, ahh, Chase!" Gwen moaned loudly, forgetting all her worries and cares as she embraced the pleasure of the older man enjoying her breasts with a flushing moan. Especially since she had felt like sometimes they were nothing that special, just average B cups, especially with all the other sluts Kevin couldn't keep his eyes off of. So, the fact that Chase seemed to like them certainly made her happy.

 "Mmm, sounds like you're enjoying yourself~" Chase said, removing his mouth from her nipple long enough to smirk up at her.

"Ah, ah, ah, I am," she panted in response, face flushed and eyes glassy.

"Glad to hear it. Because by the time I'm done with you, you won't want to leave!" Chase declared, before biting down on the nipple again, while his hand removed from her other breast in order to fly down to her crotch, tearing away her panties to expose her wet pussy, which he immediately dove two fingers into.

"Ahhh, ohhh, you're ah, certainly making the idea of, ah ah, staying more tempting!" Gwen moaned back in response loudly, as she felt his fingers inside her body.

And it was true. An increasingly small part of her was trying to insist that she find a way home as soon as possible... but this felt so good~ Why should she give this up to just go back to the way things were at home?

And at that thought, she tried to help Chase take off his suit while enjoying the attention her breasts were getting, "You know, ah ah, my cousin and, ah ah, Kevin would probably be so, ah ah, shocked and angry if they, ahhh, saw us like this~" while addressing him with a teasing undertone.

"Oh? And do you care?" Chase asked in the same tone, stopping his fingering of her just long enough to take his suit jacket and shirt off, before plunging his fingers back into her.

"Mmm, not really~ They don't respect me, ah, ah, ah, why should I care what they, ah, think?" she moaned, before biting on his neck.

"Well then, let's do something that would really piss them off," Chase grunted, picking Gwen up and dropping her on the table. She groaned at that, only to grin happily as he then stood up and pulled his pants off, freeing his cock.

"I... whoah..." Gwen breathed out with wide eyes when she saw the size of Chase's cock, "Wow, you're, ah... certainly... gulp, big," She said with a slight gulp and lick of her lips, before shaking her head, "But nothing I can't handle!"

She quickly assured while spreading her legs and reaching down to rub at her pussy, "So, hope you're ready for your dessert of a sexy redhead with a side of virginity~" she told him with her best sultry gaze.

"Oho, giving me your first time?" Chase laughed, as he walked over to start rubbing his cock against her pussy, making her moan, "You must really want to stick it to your little crush for ignoring you."

"Screw him! He doesn't want me, then fine, he doesn't get me!" Gwen spat angrily, once again picturing Kevin talking to those beach sluts and ignoring her, "Now stop teasing and put it in me!"

"If you insist!" Chase yelled, ramming his cock into Gwen and easily tearing through her hymen.

"AHHHHHHH!! CHASE!!!" Gwen found herself screaming in a mixture of pain and pleasure, a very distant part of her mind unable to believe she had just given her virginity to a man she just met, and let him take it on a restaurant table, no less!

But the rest of her was too far gone to really think about her actions or care about the consequences, "SO BIG! SOO FULLLLL!!" She moaned for emphasis with a gasp.

"That's right, and I'm gonna fill you up!" Chase laughed as he started thrusting in and out of her, the room soon filling with the sounds of their bodies smacking together.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

Fuck, Chase couldn't believe this was happening. He was actually fucking the real Gwen Tennyson, right out in the open of a fancy restaurant on a tropical island resort that he owned! He didn't know who or what had brought him to this world, and he'd probably never find out. But goddamn, if he wasn't enjoying himself~

"Ooooh! Ah ah ah, Chase! Please harder, ah ah, faster!" And he wasn't the only one, as Gwen found the pain quickly disappearing as she grabbed at her breasts, roughly kneading and squeezing the right while twisting her nipple on the left as she bucked her hips back against his thrusts.

Whatever brought her to this point, she didn't care, because this was incredible! God, if Kevin had just picked up a hint or clue she could have felt this level of pleasure so much sooner! Then again, that's if Kevin could even come closer to matching a man like Chase~

Maybe that's why he was such a whiny emo behind that tough guy act. He probably had something to compensate for, a part of her thought with a cruel laugh as their skins continued to slap together.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, Chase! I'm, ah, ah, ah, so close!" she cried, feeling the heat burning in her grow stronger by the second.

"Agh, me too!" Chase grunted, feeling like he was about to explode, "I'm, ugh, ugh, gonna ruin you for any other man! Ah, agh, gonna fill you up, agh, with my bastards!"

At that, the image of her being impregnated, of her holding a little girl with Chase's eyes filled her mind. Rather than horror, it gave her warmth, and she couldn't help but picture a vindictive scene of her walking down the aisle toward Chase, her stomach bulging with his child while Kevin looked on in the audience with a heartbroken expression.

"Aahhhh, do it! Shoot it all inside!" she moaned. This would normally would cause her to recoil in horror at the thought of being a teenage mother and ruining her future, but she didn't care as she wrapped her legs around his waist, "Claim me as yours by giving me your child!"

"If you want it... then have it!" Chase screamed as he unleashed his load up into Gwen's womb.

"CHHHAAAAAASSSSSSEEEEE!!!!" Gwen screamed as the sensation caused her to cum as well, canal tightening around Chase's cock. With them both soon panting and catching their breath as they enjoyed the post orgasmic bliss.

"Ah... ah... Chase... that was... ah... incredible," Gwen said, her eyes hazy while giving off a delirious giggle as the man grunted while pulling out his cock, allowing his seed to leak out of her, "Hehe, I'm going to be, ah ah, a mother~"

Gwen said, completely out of it thanks to her orgasmic bliss and the drugs in her system, while lowering her hands to rub at her stomach with a flushed face and blissful smile.

 "Yes you will be, dear," Chase said, leaning down to kiss her, the redhead eagerly returning it, "But first thing's first. Since we're done with our meal, what do you say we head up to your room?"

"Mmm, okay," Gwen muttered, as Chase picked her up and carried her bridal style out of the restaurant, not bothering to put clothing back on either of them. They wouldn't be needing it, after all~

 While Gwen herself just found herself leaning against his chest, enjoying the feel of being in his arms while her pussy burned for the further fun that awaited her, with the distant voice telling her that this wasn't right completely disappearing, and all that was left was a pleasurable buzz.

 All she knew was that she never felt more content than she did in this moment, and she never wanted to lose this feeling.

Chapter Text

"Mmm, okay," Gwen muttered, as Chase picked her up and carried her bridal style out of the restaurant, not bothering to put clothing back on either of them. They wouldn't be needing it, after all~

While Gwen herself just found herself leaning against his chest, enjoying the feel of being in his arms while her pussy burned for the further fun that awaited her, with the distant voice telling her that this wasn't right completely disappearing, and all that was left was a pleasurable buzz.

All she knew was that she never felt more content than she did in this moment, and she never wanted to lose this feeling.

 (Next Morning)

It seemed that the resort did have a passage of time, for as Chase took Gwen to bed night fell (though whether it was due to the actual passage of time or answering to the owners' subconscious desires at the time was unclear) with it being a night full of passion and pleasure over and over again. But now the morning rays were breaking through the room's windows, and the form of Gwen was giving off a groan as she sat up in her bed naked, sore, sticky, and confused.

"Uggh, my head. What did I do last night?" she groaned, head pounding with an intense hangover as she rubbed her forehead and tried to remember what had left her feeling like this. Looking around, she frowned as she took in the luxurious room she was in, momentarily confused about where she was before remembering how she was transported to the resort.

"Ah, right. Guess I had too much to drink at that lunch with... Chase..." she started to say, only to trail off as she looked down at herself, and saw that she was completely naked, with dried juices covering her chest and crotch.

At which point she remembered everything else that had happened with Chase at that lunch, and her face turned bright red even as her eyes widened in horror.

"Oh... God... oh God... oh God... I'm going to be sick!" She whispered in horror, shaking her head in denial as she processed what she had done.

She, at 15 years old, had thrown herself at and given her virginity to an older man she had just met hours earlier! What the hell was wrong with her!? How could she have acted like such a slut!? She... she... oh God, what about Kevin?! What if he or family found out about this?!

All those thoughts whirled around her head as she felt shame and disgust at her actions and at herself. How could she possibly face anyone after what she'd done?

Then she was pulled from her thoughts as the door to the room opened. Yelping, Gwen instinctively covered herself with the bedsheets, and watched as Chase walked in, carrying a tray with several plates of breakfast foods.

"Ah, good morning darling," Chase greeted warmly, "Sleep well?"

Seeing Chase caused so many emotions she couldn't identify to hit her all at once as she found her hands pulling up the blanket to cover herself as she stood from the bed.

"I... Chase... last night..." she stuttered, shaking her head in shock, "It was a mistake!"

She blurted out, feeling her eyes water while looking over to the older man, "I'm sorry if I gave you the wrong idea, but what we did... what I did... it was wrong... and I'm leaving and forgetting this whole thing ever happened!"

She told him as she looked around desperately for where she had placed her clothes, wanting nothing more than to get out of this crazy resort and not look back.

"Really? You're that eager to go back to being, as you put it yourself, a supporting character in someone else's story?" Chase asked dryly, causing Gwen to flinch as her own harsh words came back to her.

"I, I didn't mean that," she stammered.

"Oh, so you don't resent playing sidekick to your cousin's heroic escapades and having your entire romantic experience being summed up as pining after someone with no interest in you?" Chase pressed, putting the tray down on a desk.

"I... you... my life's not like that!" Gwen snapped back defensively, trying to ignore how hard his words hit while shooting him a scowl, "I know I said that crap yesterday, but I was just frustrated and upset!"

She explained in denial while holding the blanket up against her body, "I know that I'm more than my cousin's sidekick, and my relationship or lack there of isn't any of your business either, might I add," she stated, her tone turning a bit cold while shooting him a glare, "So I appreciate the hospitality, but I think it's best I leave before I do anything else I'll regret."

"Hmm... no," Chase said, after mockingly taking a moment to pretend to think about it.

"What?" Gwen demanded.

"You made it very clear yesterday that you're much happier here with me than back home, so why would I do you a disservice by sending you back?" he asked, before giving her a smug smirk, "Besides, I enjoyed ploughing your tight cunt too much to just stop now~"

 At that Gwen gaped at him for several moments, before giving off a dark glare of anger, "I'm not your sex toy, you pig!" She snapped, stomping forward with a growl as her eyes began to glow with energy, "And I won't let you keep me here either!"

She yelled, before lashing out with a mystically glowing right hand to slap him right in his face, only to find Chase's hand lashing out and grabbing her by the wrist.

 "Not your choice anymore, dear," Chase sneered, twisting Gwen's arm to spin her around. As she cried out in pain and surprise, he grabbed the blanket wrapped around her body before shoving her back towards the bed, pulling the sheets away from her and leaving her to collapse naked on the mattress.

"And considering how I had you squealing last night, I'd say I'm not the pig here~" he chuckled, removing his own clothes and causing Gwen to blush as she scrambled up into a sitting position and caught sight of him.

God, why did he have to be so muscular and... her eyes subconsciously went to his neither regions...

"Big..." she breathed out with a slight lick of her lips, remembering how it felt to have that cock inside her before she snapped out of it, "I wasn't myself!"

She denied with a snap, shaking her head and going over her behavior yesterday, "I was upset and my body was feeling weird and I..." Suddenly she froze, remembering and realizing her body started feeling hot... after she accepted a drink from Chase, "You... you..." she gave him a look of horror, betrayal, and absolute rage as she felt her eyes water, "YOU FUCKING DRUGGED ME!"

Before her eyes glowed with mystical energy and she thrust her hands toward him, letting loose the strongest blast she could straight at his face.

However, he expertly dodged it, jumping aside and landing a few feet away without showing any exertion.

"Yes, I did," he admitted, "But only to lower your inhibitions. Anything you said or did was purely you, just without constraint."

"You... you..." Never had Gwen felt more violated and or more enraged than at this moment! Not even that creep Morningstar had been able to hurt her like this! And all she could think about was wiping that smug look from Chase's face!

"AAAARRRRGGG!!!" Which to the roar of absolutely livid rage as she started hurling mana bolts at him as fast and as hard as she could.

And to her mounting anger and frustration, he dodged each and every attack with almost mocking ease. Growling in rage, she picked up the rate of attack to an almost desperate pace, only to keep missing.

So caught up in this as she was, she didn't realize that he was closing the distance between them until he was suddenly looming over the bed. He tackled her, knocking her onto her back and grabbing her wrists to pin her arms down.

"Get off!" she demanded, struggling against him.

"Hmm, no, I don't think so. In fact, I think it's time to take things up a notch~" Chase said, Gwen freezing in shock as she watched him take on his draconic form, which she immediately recognized.

 "You..." She whispered as her mind went back to over five years ago and the aftermath of defeating the Negative 10 and Charmcaster's disappearance. As well as the two figures they saw on the security footage. An Arabic man dressed in robes with a staff... and a reptile man who directly matched the one now pinning her to the bed.

"Yes, me," he said, forked tongue running down her neck.

"Urgg, you're.... it was all a trap and a lie!" Gwen blurted out, struggling in his grip as the realization hit her like a car and the level of violation increased. While at the same time a distant part of her mind wondered if they did the same to Charmcaster.

"Urgg, whatever you're planning ,you won't get away with it or any of this!" She yelled, glaring hatefully at him.

"But I already have~" Chase laughed, grinding his cock against her pussy and smirking at how that made her flush and moan, "You're here, you can't leave unless I let you, and I've already fucked your brains out and made you beg to carry my babies. All that's left is to make you want to be my little sex toy."

"I'd rather be Vilgax's slave!" Gwen spat with shame while feeling nothing but violation, shame, and disgust from her reaction to everything that she had let happen because she let her guard down like an idiot.

"You say that now, but let's see what tune you're singing after you've had a taste of my cock while sober," Chase said, as he arched himself back in preparation. Seeing this, Gwen's eyes widened in panic.

"Don't you da-AAAAAHHHH!!!" she tried to protest, only to scream as Chase plunged his cock into her cunt again. With it feeling even larger than last night thanks to his transformation, and unlike last time she didn't want this! All she felt was pain, shame, and disgust!

"STOP IT! STOOPP IT! STOP IT!" Gwen screamed pleadingly as he started to ravage her body.

But he didn't, and to her horror and disgust, Gwen found her body reacting and beginning to move to match his thrusts.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, please stop..." she moaned, even as she felt a familiar heat start to build up in her again.

"Just let yourself enjoy it, lover," Chase said, biting down on her nipple again.

"Ahhh, nooo, you're raping me! I, ahhh, won't ever, ahh, enjoy it!" Gwen called out between unwanted shameful moans and sobs. Feeling so powerless and helpless and internally finding herself pleading to her family and Kevin to forgive her.

"Don't lie to yourself," Chase said around nibbles on her tit, "I've shown you pleasure like you'd have never known while waiting for that idiot to decide to make a move on you. And I can give you so much more, if you just give in."

"Ah, no... NO, NEVER!" Gwen denied, shaking her head in denial, trying to ignore how her body was feeling and responding. She had to stay strong, she had to fight him!

 It didn't matter how good it felt. How much her own words from yesterday haunted her. How much that mental image of carrying Chase's children tempted her...

"Yes, that's right, give in," Chase said, smirking as he saw the conflict in Gwen's eyes, "You'll be so much happier when you do."

 "Urgg, never...you, ah, fucking monster!" Gwen moaned, doing her best to glare at the bastard while trying to stay strong.

 She had to resist, she had to break free and stop him, she had to... had to...

"AAAAHHHH!!!" Gwen screamed as she came, tightening pussy causing Chase to do so as well. God, why did that have to feel so good?

"There, isn't that better?" Chase asked, as he finished unleashing his load.

 "I... you... you bastard... sob..." Gwen barely managed to say, her voice cracking before breaking out into sobs, feeling so used and disgusting.... and what made it worse was the knowledge that, drugged or not, her body really had enjoyed it and last night.

 For his part, Chase just smirked as he pulled out of her and shifted back to his human form. Getting up from the bed, he quickly put his clothes back on before suddenly grabbing Gwen and throwing her over his shoulder.

"Wha- hey! Put me down!" she protested, too weak from the post-orgasmic bliss to do more than lightly struggle in his grip.

"Just try to relax," he said, patting the ass now hanging next to his head, "You need some fresh air. And to have a reunion with an old friend, I think."

He said with a self satisfied smirk that highlighted how good of a mood he was in and his emotional high.

Quite contrary to Gwen's current low and near-broken spirit as she weakly struggle in his grip, having never felt this helpless even in their darkest points fighting against Vilgax, the Highbreed, and the rest of their... enemies... wait.

Her eyes slightly widened, processing Chase's words as she realized there could only be one person he was referring to.

Which meant this situation was about to potentially get even worse.

(Resort Restaurant)

"Mmm, delicious~" Jafar said with a smirk as he swallowed some bacon on his plate. God, the food alone was almost enough of a perk to stay here forever on its own.

"How is your breakfast treating you, my dear?" He asked, looking across the table to the girl he was sharing breakfast with, and had shared his bed with last night.

"Mmm, can't complain," Charmcaster said between bites of a heavenly omelette. She had to say, the food was a pretty good bonus on top of the mind-blowing sex last night, which had been followed by a morning quickie before breakfast. Honestly, she was almost completely over how mad she was about getting dragged here and forced to be Jafar's servant, if it meant more days like this.

Though that brought up a question, "So, what exactly is the plan?" She asked, looking toward Jafar with a slight frown as he gave a blink, "I mean, what's your end game?"

She added, taking another bite out of her breakfast, "You've got the setup and opportunity of a lifetime here, and I seriously doubt you brought me into your servitude just to sleep with me."

She added, only for Jafar to give a snort and shoot her a smirk, "Why is that so hard to believe?" He asked, before shooting her a leer, "After all, you're such a lovely creature, and a delightful minx in the bedroom~"

He said, giving off a slight cackle at her blush as she let off a slight huff, before another voice spoke out with a slight gag from the table next to them, "Urgg, I did not need to hear that when I'm trying to eat, Jafar," The form of Iago groused while swallowing some grapes, with Jafar simply just giving an amused smirk toward both of them.

"But your new squeeze raises a good question?" Iago arched a brow to the man, "Beyond the obvious of paying back that street rat, what exactly is the plan?" He asked with a frown on his beak, as that was something he'd like to know just like Charmcaster. Causing Jafar to sigh but acknowledge that they were raising a good question, especially since he and Chase had just been winging it so far.

"Hmm, the plan, as you two are asking..." He gave a thoughtful hum, "I'll need to discuss it with Chase, but I believe it's best for now for us to spend the next few days to adjust to our new home before tapping into the crystal's power again and seeing what the realms across existence have for the taking."

He explained with a thoughtful look while swallowing some eggs.

 "Hmm, makes sense to me, I guess," Charmcaster said, sipping some juice as she pondered that. It was a logical way of looking at things, but a part of her couldn't help but be disappointed that he didn't have larger goals yet.

Ah well, give it time, she supposed.

 "Eh, suppose it's smarter to play things patiently instead of rushing into it," Iago said, before looking questionably toward Jafar, "Though surprised you aren't scheming or already preparing your revenge against that Aladdin kid."

The bird said, enjoying another grape while Jafar simply smirked, "Oh, rest assured Iago, by the time I'm done, the street rat's spirit will be broken, the Sultan weeping at my feet, and Jasmine..."

He gave a dark leer, "She'll be begging for my touch and attention~"

 Charmcaster scowled at that, practically stabbing her food. Seriously? Even after she'd rocked his world, he was still thinking about grabbing that royal brat too?

Before she could express her disgruntlement, however, the group's attention was pulled to the doors to the restaurant as they opened. And then Charmcaster's and Iago's eyes widened in shock, while Jafar arched an intrigued eyebrow, as they took in the sight of Chase walking in with a naked Gwen thrown over one shoulder.

"Good morning, everyone~" Chase chuckled as he walked over to the table across from theirs and dumped Gwen into it, the redhead immediately blushing and covering herself with her arms as she registered the presence of other people.

"You could have at least given me something to wear, bastard," she hissed at him, face glowing.

"No need to be modest, dear, you look wonderful," Chase said, which caused Charmcaster to snort as she was snapped out of her shock.

"I don't know, that chest could use some work," she scoffed mockingly. Gwen glared at her, only for her eyes to widen in confusion at the sight of her. Specifically, the fact that she looked exactly the same as she did five years earlier.

 "Charmcaster, you..." Gwen started to say, her embarrassment and anger temporarily overridden by her confusion, only for the other girl to cut her off.

"Like I haven't age a day while you are my age now... if less developed~" Charmcaster finished, sending her a mocking smirk, causing Gwen to give a flush and low growl at her old rival's mockery. Though at the same time it confirmed to Gwen that this was Charmcaster alright; not even Ben quite got under her skin like her old rival.

But she shook that off as Charmcaster continued on, "That's because while for you it's been years since that Negative 10 mess, for me it was literally only yesterday," Charmcaster explained with a smirk while taking another bite from her plate as Gwen's eyes widened, "You see, Jafar and Chase here not only have a way to access the multiverse, but also are able to freely travel through any point in a chosen reality's timeline."

Charmcaster stated with a shrug as Gwen's eyes widened with the realization of how much damage they could do with that kinda power!

 "Yes, and it's been very useful," Chase commented, "Not only did it allow us to locate a good point in your reality's timeline to recruit Charmcaster here, but it also let me skip ahead to find a point in time to grab you when you were not just a cute girl with potential but a grown woman with true power."

"For a given definition of grown," Charmcaster sneered, once again poking fun at Gwen's smaller figure compared to herself, "And I still say that her power is just because she got lucky from her heritage. After all, Anodites are practically living mana batteries, they never have to put any real effort or skill into the mystical arts when they can brute force it," she explained, giving Gwen a sneer, 'And it really explains so much - you aren't someone with talent, just someone who was born lucky with an unfair advantage over REAL mages."

Charmcaster observed while giving a scoff, "If not for your heritage, I doubt you could cast a simple light spell, never mind anything else."

 Gwen glared at her in rage. How dare this bitch imply that she just had her magic handed to her? She'd worked and trained hard for years to gain the expertise she had!

"I could beat you in a magic duel with one hand, and me being part Anodite would have nothing to do with it!" she snapped.

"HA! Sure you could~" Charmcaster said back with a amused smirk, "And maybe you'd be able to grow a decent pair of tits too," she added with a nasty laugh as Gwen growled while covering her chest, glaring at Charmcater. It had been years, but she was quickly realizing why she hated the other girl so much back in the day.

"Now, now, play nice you two, there will be plenty of time to catch up~" Before turning her head to the other man... Jafar, speaking up with a smirk as he finished off his breakfast, "For now, I believe it's time Chase and I discuss our plans going forward."

"Hmm, yes, this has been fun, but I suppose we do need to focus on more long-term plans. Beyond collecting more girls, I mean," Chase mused, causing Gwen's eyes to widen in shock.

"Wait, you're going to do this to other girls?!" she exclaimed.

"Yes. Why, jealous of me fucking someone other than you?" he asked with a smirk.

"NO!" Gwen snapped angrily with a flush, though while also trying to ignore a tinge of disappointment and hurt at the back of her mind; was she really not enough for this bastard!? Were all men just pigs?!

But she shook it off, giving him a glare, "More like horrified at the idea of you doing this to anybody else!" she snapped with a glare, before giving Charmcaster an incredulous glare, "And you can't seriously be okay with this!" she added with a dark frown as Charmcaster gave a blink, "You've sunk to a lot of lows, Charmcaster, but even you have to admit this is crossing the line."

She said with a slight plea to the other girl, who simply scowled as Jafar spoke up with a laugh, "Hehe, she's a bit jealous at the idea of sharing her master, but I'm sure she'll come around to the idea~" Jafar told Gwen, while shooting his servant a teasing smirk.

Charmcaster huffed at that, while Gwen blinked in surprise.

"Her master?" she echoed incredulously.

"We had a duel, and he won, so I work for him now," Charmcaster explained with a shrug, before adding with a smirk, "And while I wasn't happy about it at first, the sex more than makes up for it~"

"You're sleeping with him?!" Gwen exclaimed.

"Yes, I am. And you don't get to sound all judgmental about it, considering you look and smell like Chase rocked your world all night long too," Charmcaster replied, smirking as Gwen blushed in indignant rage.

 "HE DRUGGED ME LAST NIGHT! AND RAPED ME!" Gwen snapped, standing up while banging her hands on the table, "If I had been in my right mind, I would have never let this bastard even touch my hand!"

She added with a dark glare, "Which is more than I can say for you, considering you're spreading your legs for your new master after meeting him for what, a day?" she said with a glare to Charmcaster, remembering her comment how the Negative 10 had just been yesterday for her.

 Charmcaster scowled angrily at the accusation, but quickly composed herself to avoid letting Gwen know that she was getting to her.

"I simply know to grab a good thing when I see it," she said haughtily, "Something that any true mage understands applies to all parts of life, so I shouldn't be too surprised that the mystical equivalent of a nepo-baby wouldn't understand that."

 "What did you call me?!" Gwen demanded angrily, her eyes glowing with energy, so upset she wasn't even worried about them all seeing her naked.

"You heard me, nepo-baby," Charmcaster repeated smugly with a smirk, while off to the side Jafar, Chase and even Iago who flew up to Jafar's shoulder sat watching with arched brows.

"Is it weird that part of me is finding their arguing arousing?" Before Jafar brought up a question in a low tone.

 "A little bit," Iago said with a grimace, before shrugging, "But yeah, gotta admit this is kinda fun to watch."

"Agreed, though I think that this isn't the right place for it," Chase said, before raising his voice, "Ladies, there's no reason we can't be civil in such a nice restaurant. But I do believe that the resort spa has a mud pool, if you'd prefer to take this argument somewhere more appropriate~"

 "If you're giving me permission to finally put this brat in her proper place, I'm all for it." Charmcaster said with a smirk.

 For her part, Gwen was blushing at the mental image that Chase's words caused, especially as it reminded her that she was still naked.

"Ugh, you're such a pig!" she snapped at him.

"That's not a refusal of the suggestion~" Chase said teasingly. With Jafar giving off a slight little cackle from the byplay.

"It seems that your servant is slower to accept her proper place compared to my own, my friend~" Jafar said with a smirk, "Perhaps after they're finished catching up, Charmcaster can teach her all about being a good girl for her betters~"

 "Mmm, I'd be happy to~" Charmcaster purred in amusement, while Gwen glared at them all.

"You're all perverted bastards, you know that?" she growled.

 "Heheh, you say that like it's a bad thing~" Jafar said, while sharing a smirk with Chase while Charmcaster stood up from the table.

"Less bitching and more following," She snipped with a eager gleam in her eyes, "I think it's time I taught you your place~"

Gwen was tempted to say no just to defy these assholes, but she also really wanted to slap the smug look off this bitch's face. So, she swallowed her pride and simply glared at Charmcaster.

"Fine, lead the way," she said. Charmcaster smirked at that, and turned to walk away, leading Gwen out of the restaurant.

"Try not to do any lasting physical harm. I'd prefer to not have her broken," Chase called after them.

"No promises!" Charmcaster called back with a laugh.

The sorceress, despite her flash of irritation earlier at the mention of some royal bimbo brat from Jafar's world, finding herself in a good mood because now she had a chance at not only great sex and power, but also to put Gwen Tennyson in her place... and she already had some fun ideas of how to do it, too~

With the girls leaving Chase, Jafar, and Iago alone as they left.

"Iago," Jafar addressed the bird, who turned to look at him with a blink, "Leave us, if you'd please," He ordered somewhat politely, missing the slight startled blink Iago gave him, "I wish to discuss some things with Chase alone."

Jafar explained, focusing his attention on Chase while giving a distracted wave of his hand, "Once again, feel free to enjoy the resort and all it has to offer to your heart's content."

He stated with Iago giving a distracted nod, "Uh... yeah, sure thing Jafar," The parrot said, not even protesting as he flapped off, his mind honing in on one thing - did Jafar just say please? Did Jafar just ask him to leave politely instead of outright ordering him to? Okay, seriously, what the heck was going on with this crazy place, and what had it done to Jafar!?

And... was whatever it did really such a bad thing? The bird found himself wondering as he flew out of sight, leaving the isekai souls alone.

"Now then..." Jafar gave Chase a serious look, "I believe it's high time we get to know each other if we're truly going to be living and working together.."

The man said, leaning back his chair while looking into Chase's eyes, "As well as figuring out just what precisely beyond getting laid our plans will be."

 "Yes, very good point," Chase said, taking a seat across from his fellow isekai, "So, where should we start?"

 "Hmm, perhaps as a show of trust with sharing a bit about who we were before we found ourselves in this situation?" Jafar said, before holding up his hand, "No need to share our original names, it's probably best that the least we can think about them and the more we think of ourselves as Jafar and Chase, the better."

 "Agreed. However we got here, these are our lives now, and the sooner we accept it, the better," Chase nodded in agreement.

 "Indeed, our old lives..." Jafar gave a tired sigh, "For better or worse, they're behind us," He said with a frown, "Even if the crystal can access our original worlds... could we really go back to them... our old lives after all this?"

He asked aloud, shaking his head and looking over to Chase, "No... we're Chase Young and Jafar now... their bodies... their memories... their lives... they're all ours, and it's best to accept it and move forward."

He stated with a firm frown, "So let us take our first step and truly get to know each other... my friend."

Jafar said with a smirk as the two began their discussion, neither of them noticing the small form listening to every word at the entrance of the restaurant with a frown at his beak.

(With the girls)

"Seriously, how the hell can you willingly go along with this?!" Gwen demanded, glaring at Charmcaster's back, still sadly naked but putting it aside for the bigger problems, "I mean, you've done a lot of crap Charmcaster, but those two are talking about enslaving who knows how many innocent women!"

She exclaimed, throwing up her arms as she continued after the other girl, "And that's not even going into the kinda harm they could do if they can really travel across the multiverse and timelines!"

 "And I should care why?" Charmcaster asked, without bothering to look back at Gwen, "I won't be affected, and frankly any other sluts who get brought here will probably be thankful for getting a taste of Jafar's cock. Oh, and whatever little thing Chase is packing."

"Chase's cock is plenty big!" Gwen snapped before she could stop herself. When Charmcaster looked over her shoulder with a smug look, Gwen blushed and stammered, "N-not that I care or anything!"

 "Sure you don't~" Charmcaster said with an eye roll and little laugh, causing Gwen to growl before taking a deep breath.

"Look, seriously..." Gwen gave her a pleading look, "If what you told me is true, then you basically met Jafar yesterday, just like I met Chase yesterday."

She said, clenching her fist and trying to not think about the memories of what she and Chase had done last night and the things she had felt, "And while Chase drugged me and raped me, Jafar has basically turned you into his sex slave. You can not seriously be okay with that!"

Gwen exclaimed, trying to knock some sense into Charmcaster, or at the very least target her pride if nothing else, "Please, if anybody's a sex slave here, it's you," Charmcaster said with a scoff, sending her a frown, "Jafar just happens to desire me for my body in addition to my magical power."

She said smugly with a taunting smirk, "And he's not only going to help me become more powerful than ever, but open entire worlds ripe for the taking to me~"

"And to hell with everyone else?" Gwen asked with a scowl.

"Now you're getting it," Charmcaster replied with a laugh as they reached one of the resort's outlying buildings, "Now then, here's the spa. Let's find that mud pool and have some fun~"

"Wait, are you seriously planning on doing that?" Gwen asked in disbelief.

"Why not?" Charmcaster asked sending her a mocking grin, "Scared that you can't take me on... little girl?" she asked, emphasizing the last two words while poking her breasts with a gleam in her eye, "You scared because you know you'll lose and be begging for mercy at my feet~"

Gwen knew logically that she should say no. But there was no way that she was going to let this bitch win!

"Fine, let's get this over with," she growled.

Charmcaster at that gave a smirk, "Good to see you're starting to have the right attitude.." she said while crossing her arms, "So what say we make this a little more interesting with a bet~" She added with a gleam staring into Gwen's eyes, "When I win you have to follow my every order and be my little sex toy till Chase and Jafar say otherwise~"

 Gwen blushed at that, unable to believe she was in such a situation, but bit down on her initial response and forced herself to calm down.

"Fine. And when I win, you have to help me figure out a way to stop all of this," she said.

 "Oooh, don't want to have Chase screwing your brains out anymore~" Charmcaster asked with a mocking smirk, "That's surprising, especially when it's probably the only attention you've ever gotten from a boy~"

 "That's not true!" Gwen protested, even as she winced at how accurate it was, considering that Kevin had barely ever managed to show any sign of reciprocating her feelings, and her only other romantic interest had been that jerk Darkstar, who had only had his eyes on her mana.

Seeing Gwen's reaction made Charmcaster's smirk widen, but she chose not to comment on it quite yet. Instead, she just turned and walked inside the spa building.

"Come on, let's do this," she said.

"Grrr, fine... anything to stop this madness and shut you up, I suppose," Gwen muttered to herself with a scowl.

She followed Charmcaster into the building, entering a small lobby containing a few comfy chairs and a desk, behind which stood a construct in the appearance of a middle-aged woman who greeted them with a smile.

"Welcome. How may I help you?" she asked.

"Where's the mud pool?" Charmcaster asked.

"Ah, right this way, and would you care for the full spa package?" The construct asked as she walked around the table and gestured them to follow.

"Eh, maybe later. Right now, I just want to finally teach this underdeveloped brat who the superior is between us," Charmcaster said with a wave of her hand, with Gwen growling, "I'm not underdeveloped, nor are you my superior."

"Sure, whatever you say, tiny," Charmcaster sneered, puffing out her own larger chest for emphasis, "And you'll be admitting your inferiority in no time."

Gwen glared at Charmcaster's back as they followed the construct woman down a hallway, soon reaching a door marked "Mud Room". The construct opened it to reveal a room with a tiled floor surrounding a medium-sized pool filled with mud.

"Yes, this'll do nicely," Charmcaster said, quickly removing her clothes. And despite herself, Gwen found her eyes wandering to Charmcaster's revealed body; the other girl might be a bitch, but she certainly had a good-looking body, she couldn't help but think as her eyes went to Charmcaster's breasts with some envy, something she noticed as she shot Gwen a taunting smirk.

"Jealous of a real woman's body~" Charmcaster asked smugly.

"You wish," Gwen said back with a huff, before muttering as she climbed into the mud pool, "Let's just get this over with."

"Gladly," Charmcaster said as she climbed into the mud pool as well, "And tell you what, since you need all the help you can get, you can go first."

 "Gee, so gracious of you..." Gwen bit out sarcastically, but didn't turn down the offer as she entered a battle stance and carefully consider her first move.

 Charmcaster was probably expecting some kind of mud wrestling catfight like those two perverts had suggested, but Gwen wasn't going to give her the satisfaction of that. So instead, she focused on her magic instead of considering a physical attack, her eyes starting to glow.

Charmcaster noticed this and scowled at Gwen, conjuring magic to her own hands, ready to deflect whatever attack the redhead was planning. What she didn't expect, however, was for some of the mud behind her to glow and suddenly lash out in tendrils to wrap around her.

"What the- Hey!" she yelled as she was pulled off of her feet and slammed backwards into the mud.

 "Who's inferior now~" Gwen asked with a mocking smirk as Charmcaster gave a low growl from her position in the mud.

"So, that's how you want to play it, then?" she asked, sending a glare toward Gwen before smirking, "Well, fine by me~"

She stated with a wicked gleam as, with a brief focus of her own mana, she created several of her own tendrils of mud that wasted no time in lashing out straight toward Gwen.

Cursing, Gwen tried to dodge, only for the mud she was waddling through to slow her movements. As such, the tendrils hit her, wrapping around her and dragging her down as well.

"Ack!" she spat as mud filled her mouth.

"Enjoying yourself?" Charmcaster asked with a laugh as she stood up, the break in Gwen's concentration having caused the tendrils she'd summoned to disperse. Glaring up at her, Gwen's eyes flared before she unleashed a mana blast that blew apart the tendrils holding her down, and she also got back to her feet.

"Oh believe me, I'll be having plenty of fun soon enough," Gwen spat back with a glare.

With that, she thrust her hand forward, firing a massive lightning bolt at Charmcaster, who brought up a shield to block it. As the mystical electricity dispersed, the white-haired witch counterattacked with a stream of conjured fire, only for Gwen to wave her hand and bring up a column of the surrounding mud. This blocked the flames, which caused the mud to solidify as it rapidly dried, and once it had Gwen blasted it, bursting it apart into numerous shards that went flying at Charmcaster, with Charmcaster quickly summoning up a mud tidal wave that surged toward Gwen while hitting the shards in the process. They were knocked aside, and Gwen was barely able to brace herself before she was hit. Which only managed to keep her from being knocked over completely, but she still found herself being forced down to her knees.

"Ah, see, isn't that more natural? Being on your knees, looking up at your betters," Charmcaster laughed, only for Gwen to throw her hands up, summoning a whirlwind that sent Charmcaster flying up into the air with a yell. She spun around for a few moments, and then crashed back into the mud.

"Who's looking up at who now?" Gwen spat as she got back to her feet and glared down at Charmcaster.

"Ohhh, that's it bitch!" Charmcaster snapped her head up with a near feral growl, glaring straight at Gwen before finding herself lunging toward Gwen, taking the girl by surprise as she was tackled down, resulting in them rolling in the mud.

"Ugh! Get off!" Gwen cried from where she'd ended up on her back, trying to push Charmcaster off of her by pressing at her face and shoulder.

"Only once you give up!" Charmcaster snarled, driving a knee into Gwen's stomach.

"Ack!" Gwen cried out, getting a smug look from Charmcaster, which was immediately wiped away as Gwen scratched at her face.

"Urg, you fucking smug bitch!" Charmcaster snapped, grabbing and pulling at Gwen's hand with her right hand, causing Gwen to let out a shout of pain, "You're nothing but a spoiled brat who was born with a power cheat!" She snapped toward Gwen, before letting out a scream of surprise as Gwen grabbed and twisted her nipple.

"And you're just a selfish bitch who doesn't care about anyone but yourself!" Gwen snapped, giving Charmcaster's nipple another twist. When this made the other girl let go of her other hand while screaming in pain (and a little pleasure~), Gwen used her free hand to grab Charmcaster's hair. Pulling her down, Gwen headbutted her in the face, and as this sent her rearing back in pain and surprise, Gwen managed to shove her off and send her sprawling into the mud.

"Urg, when I..." Charmcaster groaned a bit as she lay in the mud, though whatever she was going to say was cut off by Gwen snapping at her, "Shut up!" Before attempting to body slam her, with Charmcaster's eyes widening as she barely managed to roll out of the way in time.

"Ugh..." Gwen groaned from the impact, spitting out mud that had ended up in her mouth. And then she gasped in surprise as Charmcaster jumped on top of her, wrapping an arm around her neck in a chokehold.

"Urgg, this is where you belong, beneath me and in the mud!" Charmcaster snarled with a hateful glare, "So just submit and accept it already!"

"Ugh... never!" Gwen gasped, struggling to breathe. Throwing herself backwards, she managed to knock Charmcaster off of her feet, leaving them to fall with Gwen now lying on top of Charmcaster. Unfortunately for Gwen, Charmcaster still had her arm around her neck, and she managed to wrap her legs around Gwen's waist, further tightening her hold.

"Urg, arrogant bitch!" Charmcaster snarled, with Gwen snapping back, "Sadistic whore!" With a slight gasp as Charmcaster tightened her grip with a grunt.

"I could snap your neck like this," Charmcaster growled, "And while I don't care, Chase would be upset, and my master seems to care what he thinks. So, do us all a favor and just admit you've lost!"

"Glrt, I can't, I, gasp, won't!" Gwen gasped as she started having trouble breathing, but she couldn't break, not like this... not to Charmcaster... she thought as her eyes began to glow with mystical energy.

 With a yell, she unleashed a massive burst of energy, sending herself flying up and away from Charmcaster, who was sent skidding across the mud in the opposite direction.

"Ugh!" Charmcaster grunted as she hit the edge of the pool. Shaking her head to clear it, she looked up to see Gwen standing up from where she'd landed, visibly swaying on her feet.

"You can barely stand up," she sneered at the redhead.

 "I'm... not losing... to you..." Gwen seemed to ignore her, that's if she heard her at all, while wobbling in place and shooting Charmcaster a dazed glare, "I beat you... when I was a kid... I'll beat you now..." she said, stumbling forward a bit, "And I'll stop them."

She added, her mind going to the two behind all of this, or more specifically Chase. With his smug attitude, and his great body, and his big fat cock...

Disoriented as she was from the momentary oxygen deprivation and the amount of energy she'd expended, Gwen's mind drifted away from where she actually was at the moment and back to the various bouts of sex she'd had with Chase. Goddammit, she thought distractedly, why did it have to have felt so good when he was such a terrible person? Why couldn't she have just enjoyed it, instead of being forced to fight this bitch...?

 So lost in these thoughts, she missed Charmcaster's smirk as she decided to exploit Gwen's apparent distraction by casting one more spell, shooting a bolt of energy at the area around Gwen, with the girl barely having enough time to give a startled blink before...

FWOOOSH!!

A large literal geyser of mud shot straight up under her, taking her along for the ride with a scream, "Aaaaaaaaaaa!" With Charmcaster giving off a cruel cackle of delight at the success of her counterattack.

 And her glee only grew when Gwen fell back down into the mud and didn't get back up, just laying there groaning. Still laughing, Charmcaster walked over and lightly pressed down on Gwen's head with her foot.

"Give up yet?" she asked with a sneer.

 Gwen briefly struggled face first in the mud, wanting to fight, to beat Charmcaster like she did before during that summer trip, but...

"Well... I'm waiting~" Charmcaster said with a laugh, pressing Gwen face first deeper into the mud, while digging her foot into her head.

The truth was, as much as she hated to admit it... Gwen didn't have the strength to fight anymore.

"Glrft... IGLRTgiveglrt!" she tried to say, muffled by the mud, with Charmcaster laughing with glee, "What's that? You need to be a little louder~" she mocked Gwen with the largest grin possible. God, forget the sex and chance for more power than ever, just this moment alone made joining Jafar worth it~

But she eased up her pressure, allowing Gwen to raise her head up a bit.

"Coff... coff... I give... I give up," Gwen repeated, her tone oozing shame and defeat, with Charmcaster laughing in glee. Oooh, this was music to her words.

"Hehe, and who's the sexier, stronger sorceress?" she asked with a mocking grin, with Gwen giving a weak groaning growl, before sighing out the answer.

"You are, Charmcaster," Her tone deadpan while still feeling the other girl's foot on top of her head and not looking up to meet her smug gaze.

"That's Mistress Charmcaster to you from now on, bitch~" Her rival said smugly, "Because from now on, you can consider me your second owner after Chase~"

 Gwen's fists clenched in the mud, but considering that was all she had the energy to do, she knew that she couldn't do more to refuse that at the moment.

"Yes... mistress," she spat out.

"Good girl," Charmcaster laughed, patting Gwen's head with her foot, "Now get up. We're going to shower off all this mud, and then you're going to put that big mouth of yours to good work and eat out my cunt. Putting you in your place has got me all hot and bothered."

 "I... yes, mistress," Gwen made a sound of protest at first, before just choosing to sigh in defeat as she stood shakily up while internally trying to ignore how hot her body felt at the idea of doing anything sexual with Charmcaster was.

"Hehe, excellent. Now come on, follow me so we can... clean up~" Charmcaster said, filled with smug superiority and a victorious high. Oh yes, joining up with Jafar and his partner was the best choice she ever made, for this alone~ And it was just the start; by the time she was done... well, she might be Chase's slut at the end of the day, but she'd be eager to serve Charmcaster's every twisted desire as well, if she had her way.

 Oh yes, this was going to be fun~

(Ben 10 reality)

"Still nothing?" Kevin asked Ben, who was pacing around the room they were in, staring at his cellphone.

"No," Ben said, frowning in worry, "I don't get it. I can see Gwen leaving the beach if she was upset, but completely cutting off contact for over a day? That's not like her."

 "Yeah, this whole thing stinks," Kevin growled with a scowl from the bed he was sitting on with a grimace, "Even if she was pissed, she would have called us by now," He added with a grimace as he looked up at Ben, "You don't think some creeps like the Forever Knights ambushed her or something, do you?"

He asked, with Ben crossing his arms with a scowl.

"Not impossible, because the Highbreed might not be a threat anymore, but there are still plenty of people stupid enough to try to take on the greatest hero in the universe," Ben said thoughtfully but ended in a slightly smug tone, only to see Kevin glare.

"Not the time for your ego, Ben!" Kevin snapped, standing up from the bed, causing Ben to flinch.

"Right, sorry," The bearer of the Omnitrix said with a sigh, "I'm just as worried as you are, but we both know that Gwen can take care of herself."

He said, trying to reassure and calm down Kevin and even himself a bit, "Plus, I'm sure we can figure this out," He added with a frown, "We just need some kinda lead, and we'll be able to find Gwen and save her butt from whatever mess she's in quicker than you can say Vilgax's an ugly calamari."

Ben said with a determined smirk toward Kevin, who simply frowned and huffed, "Yeah, but problem is, we've got literally no lead or clue on what happened to her," The other teen said with a frustrated growl, before both of them froze at the sound of a new voice, "I might have what you seek, gentleman."

Causing both of them to whirl around in battle stances, before dropping their guards when they saw the identity of the speaker.

"But I'm afraid I'm the bearer of bad news this time," Spoke none other than the form of their ally Professor Paradox with a tired weary frown.

"Oh, Paradox, are we glad to see you and..." Ben started to say, before the Professor's words hit him, "Wait, what do you mean by bad news?"

He demanded as Kevin stomped forward, 'Yeah, if you know what happened to Gwen, then spill!" Kevin ordered with a dark look, the worry for Gwen obvious in his eyes, "Or better yet, take us back to whenever whatever happened happened so we can stop it and help her!" He ordered, raising his voice as Professor Paradox sighed.

"That's just it Kevin, Benjamin," He raised his head, giving them both a heavy look, "I can't."

 Ben and Kevin stared at Paradox in shock.

"What? What do you mean you can't?!" Kevin demanded.

"Exactly that," Paradox said, looking disturbed, "I can track Gwendolyn's presence right up until the moments after she left you two on the beach, and then she simply disappears from my sight, in some sort of blindspot. Which is something that has never happened to me before, ever."

 The man explained to them, with distress leaking out of his tone, because this was not a statement to take lightly. In all his time of existence since that lab accident that sent him hurling across to the center of time itself, he had never encountered a blindspot like this, and it was proving disconcerting to say the least.

"And further more..." Paradox grimaced as he admitted the second part of this that made him extremely wary and worried about this entire situation and for Gwendolyn's safety, "When I've attempted to travel to the area of time of her disappearance, I find myself for lack of a better word... blocked by some unknown power."

He admitted, as Kevin and Ben were wide-eyed at all this information, "And furthermore, when I tried traveling further back to warn you three, I always found myself diverted or thrown off course..." Paradox said, rubbing his face in frustration as he had even tried going back to the same night the Highbreed were defeated, only to find himself back to this exact date and time.

Curiously, the result only happened when he traveled back in time with the motivation to warn Gwen, otherwise he traveled successfully to his destination.

"Grrr, well, that's just fucking perfect!" Kevin's exclamation brought him out of his thoughts as the teen threw his arms up in the air as he started to pace with a dark grimace, "Gwen's missing, and apparently whatever's behind this has enough power to mess with time guy over here!"

Kevin yelled, throwing his hand toward Paradox for emphasis.

"There has to be something you can... we can do, Professor Paradox," Ben said with a dark look, his worry for his cousin greater than ever now at this information.

"For now, I'm afraid until some lead reveals itself or I find answers to whatever's behind this or a way around how it's affecting my capabilities, there's little we can do at this point in time," Paradox told them with a heavy heart, before adding with a sigh, "Right now, all we can do is do our best to search for answers and Gwen, while remembering as you said that she's gotten out of tough scraps before, and will do so again," He told them encouragingly, trying to raise their spirits along with his own, "We must have faith, gentleman."

He said as Kevin gave a snort, "Faith, he says..." He muttered, rolling his eyes, "Like that's going to do us any good," He muttered as Ben started pacing again.

"Maybe Grandpa Max's plumber contacts or whatever contacts Frightwig has can help..." He said, more to himself than the others, "If not, there's always Grandma Verdona, she might be able to use her powers to help us find Gwen."

All three of them rocked by Gwen's disappearance, and all three of them feeling powerless to do anything but hope that she was safe wherever she was.

Chapter Text

He said as Kevin gave a snort, "Faith, he says..." He muttered, rolling his eyes, "Like that's going to do us any good," He muttered as Ben started pacing again.

"Maybe Grandpa Max's plumber contacts or whatever contacts Frightwig has can help..." He said, more to himself than the others, "If not, there's always Grandma Verdona, she might be able to use her powers to help us find Gwen."

All three of them rocked by Gwen's disappearance, and all three of them feeling powerless to do anything but hope that she was safe wherever she was.

 (One week later, resort reality)

"Ah, another lovely day in paradise," Chase said, leaning back in a lawn chair on a balcony overlooking the beach, "Wouldn't you agree, dear?"

"Yes sir," Gwen mumbled from where she was standing next to him, once again wearing her bikini and holding a tray containing several drinks.

She was also wearing a look of tired acceptance as the past week had been a week of pleasure and hell, with her being at Chase's beck and call while also being forced to be his sex toy. And what added to the humiliation was the fact that whenever she wasn't forced to attend to Chase, Charmcaster seemed to be given free reign with her, taking every chance she could to degrade her and force her to serve her sexually.

The memories alone brought a flush to Gwen's cheeks, and she absolutely despised the fact that part of her, or at least her body, was being trained to enjoy it, from being fucked like a piece of meat by Chase in whatever form he was in the mood in, or exploring her body with his hands, to Charmcaster either forcing her to eat her out while praising her or fucking her with whatever sex toy she had on hand.

At least there was a silver lining, small though it might be, with dealing all this and the fact her efforts to figure out a way to escape had amounted to nothing. And that was the fact that, gilded cage though it might be, the resort was practically paradise and hard to not enjoy whenever she had time to herself.

Which brought her to the second part of the silver lining, that being when Chase and Charmcaster decided to give her breaks... even if the latter was because of her attending to... other matters.

"Glrt... glrt... glrt..."

She thought with a blushing grimace, trying to ignore what wash happening to her left as she stood by Chase, holding out the tray to him while on a nearby lawn table, that talking bird Iago let out a scoff.

"It'd be a lot lovelier if Jafar hadn't developed an exhibition kink," The bird said with an eye roll as Chase's business partner was lounging in a lawn chair to Gwen's left, wearing nothing but a pair of red swimming trunks, and currently wearing the largest smirk possible as a purple bikini-clad Charmcaster was sucking off his cock.

"Mmm, urg... I'm just enjoying paradise to its fullest extent, Iago, nothing more~" Jafar said with a slight cackle as he reached over to the tray to grab a drink while patting Charmcaster on her head like she was a pet.

"Mmmph~" Charmcaster moaned out happily around his cock, clearly in agreement with Jafar's opinion.

"That's right, we're masters of our domain, we should feel free to do whatever we want with it," Chase said, nodding in agreement and sharing a look with his friend. With Gwen sending him a subtle glare, despising the smugness in his words and the words themselves; he was acting as if they were untouchable and above any consequences. But she swore the first chance she got, she'd...

She was brought out of her thoughts by Iago rolling his eyes and speaking out annoyed, "Yeah, yeah, we're living the high life," The bird said, sending them a slight annoyed look, "And I'll admit, I've been enjoying this place too."

The bird said with a shrug. After all, this place had everything you could think of and then some, so hard not to enjoy it, "But all we've been doing is lounging for the past week. Don't you think it's time to, I don't know..."

He waved a wing in the air, "Start using that crystal to see what's up for grabs in another world?" Iago asked with a slight greed in his tone, but at the same time Gwen noticed he gave Jafar a subtle frown.

"Umm, urg... yes, I suppose you're right... it is time to choose our next target," Jafar said with a grunt while sipping his drink, enjoying both it and the BJ he was receiving.

"Don't suppose you can let me in on whatever the plan is while you're at it?" Iago asked with a slight pointed look toward Jafar.

"For now, the plan is admittedly testing the crystal's power and seeing if we can learn its limits, if any it, urg, possess," Jafar explained with a slight grunt, "Long-term wise, our plan basically boils down to traveling across the multiverse, urg, taking anything we want and doing whatever we desire to the world in question~" He stated smugly, "Simple, yes, but effective~"

 "Huh, that's it? No wanting to conquer anything or take over any kingdoms?" Iago asked, eyes narrowed slightly.

"How'd that work out for you two last time?" Chase asked dryly, making Iago huff indignantly, "No, we have our own realm now, where we can live in perfect comfort. Jafar and I are in agreement that it's best to settle for that, with explorations of other worlds merely being for fun."

 "Indeed, at least for now..." Jafar conceded with a nod, "After all, besides endless opportunities for pleasure and fun, there's likely a number of ways to increase our power across the realms, and should we get bored of living in paradise, we'll have our pick of kingdoms or even entire worlds to take."

Jafar said with a dark smirk while rubbing the back of Charmcaster's head, "So why rush head first into conquest at the start?"

 "Precisely. We've been granted something wonderful here, and we should enjoy it before we look for more," Chase said, reaching out to grab Gwen's ass, causing her to gasp and moan unwillingly as he squeezed it.

 God, why did it have to feel so good?! She hated how her body was responding more and more easily to his advances and even his words, it made her not only as big of a whore as Charmcaster, but feel like she was betraying everyone and everything she cared about!

 She should be trying to figure out how to escape and expose this place to... well, she didn't know who was qualified to handle this sort of thing, but she'd have to tell someone!

Instead, she was just letting herself be used as a sex slave and a servant, meekly obeying when she wasn't getting her brains fucked out. Had she really been broken that easily?

As she asked herself this, her eyes began to glow. No, she... she wouldn't break like this... she had to resist... she had to fight... she had to... her thoughts were suddenly cut off by Charmcaster giving a loud muffled moan around Jafar's cock, "MMMMPH!"

As the man himself let out a grunt while shooting his load down the girl's throat with a smirk, "Ah, that's it, slut... swallow every last drop~" he ordered, with Charmcaster seeming to obey with glee.

"Gulp... gulp... ah, delicious~" Charmcaster said after the load was finished and she swallowed all she could, while lifting her head up to smirk at Jafar while softly squeezing the cock, "Now, what say we have some real fun~" she asked with a giggle, only to pout at Jafar shaking his head.

"Sorry my dear, we'll have to postpone," He stated, looking into Charmcaster's eyes at first before glancing over to the others, "It's time we venture into a new world, after all," Jafar said with a dark smirk.

"Agreed. I'm very curious to see what else the crystal can reveal to us," Chase said as he stood up. Seeing the disappointed look on Charmcaster's face, he added with a smirk, "But don't worry dear, I'm sure that Gwen will be happy to keep you company while your master and I are busy elsewhere."

Gwen paled at that, while Charmcaster smirked over at her.

"Hmm, yes, that'll do~" she chuckled at that, "Thank you for being so generous, Chase."

"Of course, my mother always taught me to share my toys~" Chase laughed.

"Hehe, indeed, so as always, enjoy yourself my dear~" Jafar said, sitting up and leaning in to give the side of Charmcaster's neck a few kisses, much to her appreciation.

"Ooh, I always do, master~" she stated, giving Gwen an evil smirk, causing her to feel a shiver down her spine.

(Later at the Resort Crystal)

Jafar (with Iago on his shoulder) and Chase, both dressed in their robes and armor, now stood in front of the crystal with calculating looks.

"Since I used it last time selecting our world, would you care to do the honor this time?" Jafar asked with an arched brow to his friend and fellow isekai soul.

Over the past week, they had not only been having fun with their new girls, but training and getting used to their bodies and abilities, while also learning about each other to help make this alliance work.

Of course this lead to a few surprising facts being revealed, like the fact they had contact before all this online under Chase's penname of Zim'sMostLoyalServant and his own Nightmaster000, reading each other's fanfiction or co-writing some works together. A fact that helped break the ice a little and helped put them more at ease around each other.

 And the fact that they were now living out one of the very scenarios that they'd so often written about just made the whole situation even more surreal. But at least they were in this together.

"Don't mind if I do," Chase said as he walked up to the crystal and pressed a hand against it. In response, it flared to life as Chase considered where he wanted to go, what fun he wanted, what sexy girls he could claim~

Thinking of the fun he'd already had with Gwen saw his mind drifting towards another hot redhead he knew of, who was often depicted in sexy swimwear that would fit in well at the resort. And as he focused on her, images started to form in the crystal.

 Images of a certain group of mystery solvers alongside their talking dog, solving mysteries usually involving ghosts and ghouls, before unmasking them as frauds and crooks... at least when it wasn't in the rare instances where the monsters were real.

Ahh, Scooby Doo. If there's ever a childhood classic, it's that show, Jafar thought with a smirk, refraining from saying it aloud if only due to Iago's presence.

"My, my, quite an interesting target you've found, Chase~" He said instead, while watching the images play out, showing a variety of familiar scenes.

 "Yes, a very talented group of youngsters," Chase commented, watching Mystery Inc's adventures play out. Interestingly, this seemed to be a mixed timeline containing elements of several canons - he recognized events from 13 Ghosts, many of the movies, What's New Scooby Doo?, and even the dark timeline of Mystery Incorporated.

"Is that a talking dog? Sheesh, that's weird," Iago said, only to blink at the odd looks he got from the others, "What?"

"You're literally a talking bird," Chase said dryly.

"What's your point?"

 Jafar, while wearing an amused smirk at this byplay, chose to focus on the objective at hand, "Hmm, so what are you feeling for this little group?" He asked his comrade with an arched brow, before adding with a smirk, "Personally, I wouldn't mind giving them a mystery they'd never forget~"

 "Now that sounds like it could be fun~" Chase replied with a smirk, "And speaking of fun, hope you don't mind me claiming the redhead. I think I'm developing a taste for them~"

 "Hehe, by all means, she's all yours," Jafar said with a low laugh, smirking at the images, "I find myself more interested in the scholar-looking girl among the group~" He informed Chase as his eyes roamed over the images of Velma playing out.

 "Okay then, with that settled, any ideas for what sort of trap we want to set for them?" Chase asked.

 "Well, from the looks of things, they seem drawn to mysteries centered around monsters," Jafar said, gesturing to images of Mystery Inc running from or trapping various costumed crooks, "So why not give them two real monsters~"

He said with a devious smirk as his mind went to something he had been practicing the past week, while taking inspiration from Chase Young's draconic form.

Speaking of which, as he said that, Chase changed into that form, flexing his claws and grinning.

"Yes, I think that should be just the thing to get their attention," he chuckled.

 "Hehe, agreed~" Jafar said, raising his staff, and with a flash of red energy Iago flapped away startled and watching in slight shock as Jafar's form shifted and changed once more, taking on a snake form, but more of the lines of a snake man monster form!

"Thissss sssshould be quite fun~" Hissed out Jafar, flaring out his cobra hood as a long serpent tail swished behind him, while standing on four-toed sharpened talon feet and flashed his deadly claws.

A form that Chase raised a brow at as he chuckled, "Thisss ssshould prove the perfect training exercissse for this new little trick I've developed, my friends~" He told Chase and Iago with an eager hiss.

 "Well, that's new," Chase noted.

"Jealous that he copied your trick?" Iago asked teasingly.

"Hardly. Imitation is the sincerest form of flattery, after all," Chase scoffed.

 "Hehe, glad you approve~" Jafar hissed with a smirk, "I just hope our little group of detectives will enjoy my new form as well~" he added with a laugh.

 "Only one way to find out," Chase said, before turning his attention to the crystal again, "Now, we just need to find the right place to lay our trap."

 At that the crystal seemed to flare, sensing his desire, and a map of Scooby Doo's Earth appeared before it zoomed to Brazil, with a city appearing as well as a name... Manaus.

 "Hmm, yes, this should do nicely. A jungle for us all to blend into, next to a prominent enough city to catch their attention," Chase mused.

 "Eh, been a while since I've been in a jungle, could be interesting," Iago muttered, rubbing his wing under his beak.

"Hehe, indeed, this should be quite thrilling~" Jafar said with a laugh, before sending Chase a smirk, "Plus, should we need them, the jungle will prove an excellent area for your jungle cat warrior to reside in during our stay here."

He remarked as Chase activated the portal and the two began to make their leave of the tower, "But come..." Jafar gave a wide sinister grin, "Let's go terrify some poor fools and officially begin our harems~"

He said with a cackle as he and Chase left the tower, both of them missing the scrutinizing look Iago was sending at their backs while following behind their backs.

(Scooby Doo Earth)

Some time later in the city of Manaus, located in the country of Brazil, a group of famous mystery solvers known as Mystery Inc were currently touring the town.

"Man, Manaus really has some beautiful sights, huh gang?" Asked Fred Jones, sending his friends a bright smile.

 "And it's home to the National Institute of Amazonian Research," Velma Dinkley added, "Hopefully we'll have a chance to check that out once we're done with this case."

"Yeah, like, how about we just skip that part for once and just get to the sights?" Shaggy Rogers offered nervously.

"Reah, rights," Scooby Doo added to his friend's point.

 "No deal you two, we've got a mystery to solve," Daphne Blake denied, shaking her head while gently chiding her friends.

"Yeah, and this time it's a big one, two monsters for the price of one mystery," Fred said a tinge of excitement entering his voice, "Which means I get a chance to use some of the trapping methods focused on multiple targets!" he gushed out excitedly to them, but at their flat looks he gave a cough as he turned the Mystery Machine to the right as he continued to drive on the road as Shaggy spoke up with a stutter.

"Like, I'm sorry, but did Fred say there were two monsters?!" He exclaimed with a shrill cry as Scooby let out a whimper.

"Indeed there is," Velma said as she brought out her laptop and began to pull up some online footage and photos, "For the past few weeks, the city of Manaus and surrounding areas of the Amazon Rainforest have been terrorized by two reptilian creatures."

 On the laptop's screen appeared several blurry pictures and video clips of what appeared to be a lizard man and a humanoid snake, running through the jungle and down streets. Storefronts and cars were vandalized, people were being chased, and overall there appeared to be scenes of chaos.

 "Jeepers, these things are certainly causing a lot of havoc," Daphne observed with a worried frown.

"You can say that again," Fred added as he looked out the window, "Just look at everybody," he added, nodding his head toward some of the people they were passing by, and many of the people while going about their day carried a nervous edge... some of them seemed even more jumpy than Shaggy and Scooby on a bad day.

"Hmm, it's clear these attacks and rampages haven't only impacted the tourism but the native citizens as well," Velma observed with a frown.

"Ran you blame them?" Scooby asked with a whimper.

"Like yeah?! With two monsters running around, you'd be stressed too," Shaggy said with a high pitch before adding with a nervous gulp, "I'm already a nervous wreck," He said, before offering with a nervous grin, "So why don't we just try for a different vacation destination, like say, the Himalayas?" He offered with a nervous laugh.

"No dice, we aren't leaving till we get to the bottom of this mystery," Fred told his friend in a stern tone.

"Like, I was afraid you'd say that," Shaggy said with a slight whimpering groan shared with Scooby, as Fred looked over to Velma.

"Is there anything in particular you can tell us about these attacks, Velma? Like a particular target or pattern to them?" Fred asked with a thoughtful frown while keeping his eyes on the road.

"Not much of a pattern, aside from the fact that they've all been in close proximity to the jungle," Velma mused, looking over the articles carefully, "And not to any specific portion, either, so we can't even pin down any area in particular."

"So, we're going to have to search the whole jungle?" Daphne asked with a grimace, "Guess I'm going to have to swap out shoes."

 "Nothing wrong with roughing it and getting a bit closer to nature for a mystery," Fred said with a slight smirk.

"Sigh... better get the bug spray ready, huh Scooby?" Shaggy said with a sigh, with Scooby giving a nod of agreement.

"Reah..." The dog also sighed, both of them already knowing there was no way out of this from experience.

"That's the spirit, you guys," Velma said as the Mystery Machine arrived at their destination, "Just take it as a chance to see the beauty of the Amazon up close," she added with a soft smirk.

"But first thing's first, I want to see some of the attack sites up close and talk to some witnesses," Fred said, "Maybe then we can get a better idea of what we're up against."

 "Plus, it's a chance to take in the local culture with some shopping before we head to the jungle," Daphne added brightly with a smile.

 "Yeah, and some local grub too!" Shaggy added, he and Scooby licking their lips as they looked at the bright side of the situation the only way that they knew how.

 "Just don't forget we're here for a mystery, not a vacation," Velma gently reminded them, before adding with a smile, "We can enjoy the culture after we solve it~"

 "Right, so let's get to it, gang!" Fred said as he parked the Mystery Machine. With that, the gang got out and started walking around, looking for people who might have witnessed the monster attacks.

 "It was absolutely terrifying, I honestly thought those things were going to eat me for a second there," Spoke a teen to Shaggy and Scooby while giving a shiver, causing the two to gulp.

"Yeah, I was there during one of the attacks," Growled an older man manning a fruit stand, "They completely destroyed all of my produce and wrecked my stand!" He said with a snap toward Fred, "Do you have any idea how much that set me back?!"

 "It was awful! They just ran down the street smashing everything in their path!" a woman exclaimed to Daphne.

"I tell you, they're escaped military experiments!" one man yelled in Velma's face.

 "It's been absolutely horrible, I'm honestly terrified of letting my children outside the house!" A woman stated while looking nervously around as she purchased some produce before hurrying off, leaving Fred with a concerned frown.

Those were just some of the answers and responses the gang received as they asked about the attacks, painting a picture that these particular monsters seemed to delight in destruction of public and private property and terrifying innocents, more so than even the usual costumed crooks they dealt with.

"But what's the motive?" Wondered Velma out loud with a frown as she walked down the road with crossed arms, "These so-called monsters can't be terrorizing people just for a laugh, after all," she added with a frown, positive that whoever really was behind this had a deeper motive and plan... of course, to find that out, first she needed to see if she could find out any information beyond the attacks about these so-called monsters.

And there was always one place that never failed to yield information, and after asking for some information she found herself at a small store front with the sign that read, "Jafar's Mystical Emporium, where knowledge is the greatest magic of all."

Velma read aloud with a slight blink but gave a soft smile, "Well, personal opinion on the supernatural aside, hard to argue with that."

 With that, she walked into the store. Looking around, she saw row after row of bookshelves, as well as several glass cabinets containing artifacts and antiques of all kinds.

"Nice place," Velma noted, musing that she might look for something to buy once the case was over with. But choosing to ignore that for now, she looked around for someone who actually worked here.

"Hello! Anyone here?" she called out.

 "I, like knowledge, will always be here to aid those in need~" Spoke an amused voice from behind her, causing Velma to whirl around startled.

"Jinkies, you scared me," Velma said with a small tentative smile toward the man behind her, shooting her a grin.

"Jafar Jafari," Jafar introduced himself, now dressed in the same outfit he wore when he first woke up on the resort, and smirked as he beheld Velma Dinkley in the flesh, and she was cuter in person~

But it seemed that their work over the past couple of months since deeming to set up shop here in this reality had bore fruit, as Mystery Inc had finally taken the bait to their trap~

And just as he hoped, it seems that they, his chosen target no less, has found her way into the civilian front he set up when he first arrived. It was amazing how much easier magic and a little hypnosis made things like acquiring living quarters, possessions, and forged papers easier to acquire.

And once he and Chase were set up, they wasted no time in beginning their monstrous rampage, which proved to be quite a thrill in itself~ But now the real fun could begin.

"How might I be of service to such a lovely young lady as yourself?" He asked gently, taking Velma's hand and kissing the back of it.

 Velma blushed at the act, unused to that kind of attention. Clearing her throat as she pulled her hand back, she adjusted her glasses while she composed herself.

"Ah, yes. I was hoping you might have some information in relation to these recent so-called monster attacks that the city's been suffering?" she asked.

 "Ah, you've come to the right place," Jafar stated with a slight smirk toward Velma, "I've in fact been doing my own research on these attacks, and I believe I've discovered what exactly these creatures are."

He said while gesturing Velma to follow him.

 "Really? Jinkies, that's good to hear," Velma said politely as she followed him into the back of the store. She doubted that he knew what was actually happening, but knowing whatever folklore was inspiring the attacks might come in handy towards figuring out what was really happening.

Reaching the rear area of the store, Velma watched as Jafar walked around the desk there, which held a register and a bird stand on which was perched a large red parrot. Walking up to the bookshelf on the wall behind the desk, Jafar rummaged a bit before pulling out a particularly large tome that he set out on the desktop for Velma to see.

 "This tome was quite the rare find, and I believe it shares the story of our culprits," Jafar explained as he opened the book to an already bookmarked page, "According to this, centuries ago the people of this land were besieged by a deadly band of warriors led by two men."

Jafar pointed a finger depicting a village being attacked and its people slaughtered by invaders, much to Velma's horror, "One a user of powerful magics, and the other a deadly warrior without peer," He stated, turning the page. This time the pictures showing a shadowy figure wielding a serpent staff shooting flames at a crowd of people, while the other was taking on what appeared to be an army singlehanded.

"Their motives for the carnage and chaos were unknown, but what was known was that they were bringing nothing but great harm upon the land," Jafar stated in a grave tone to Velma, who was soaking in the information.

 "What happened to them? And what does this have to do with the monsters?" she asked.

"Eventually, they bit off more than they could chew, when the mystics of this land beseeched the aid of their gods," Jafar explained, turning the page, "And for their evil, they were cursed," Jafar stated, his tone going darker, "Their followers twisted to the forms of jungle cats, while the two leaders themselves cursed to monstrous forms that matched their dark souls."

He explained as Velma looked down at the page depicting a group of people being twisted into different forms. The soldiers that had been led by the two were, as stated, transformed into various large cats. But the most shocking changes were those done to the two leaders, as one became a large lizard, while the other became a humanoid snake, exactly like the monsters reported here and now.

"Hmm, that certainly seems to match up with what I've heard," Velma said, "Is there anything else?"

 "Only that the warriors were cursed to wander the jungle, while their leaders were supposedly imprisoned in the darkest pits for all eternity," Jafar added, closing the book with a sigh, "Only now it seems they've broken free to once more ransack the land," He stated with a grave look.

 Velma nodded along at that, though obviously she didn't believe that these were the same beings from the legend. But clearly, someone was using it as inspiration for these attacks. The only question was, who stood to gain from all this chaos?

"Though I do hope you aren't asking about this because you're planning to hunt for those creatures," However as she asked herself this, she raised her head to see Jafar giving her a look of concern, "After all, I couldn't bear the thought of such a lovely thing putting herself in needless danger."

He said with his best suave smirk as he gently placed his hand on top of Velma's.

"Um, ah, thank you," she stammered, blushing brightly. She really had no idea how to react to this - Daphne was usually the one that guys showed this kind of interest in, not her.

"But, ah, there's nothing to worry about. Believe me, monsters like these aren't real, this is just someone trying to scare people for some reason," she said as she composed herself.

"If that's true, it still doesn't mean you're not dealing with a dangerous situation," Jafar warned before sighing, "But monsters aside, I find myself curious..." He looked into Velma's eyes, "What besides these unfavorable events brings you to Manaus?" He asked, before giving her a wink and smirk, "Because if you're looking for romance, I believe I could help you with that~"

Now Velma's entire face was burning the color of Daphne's hair, and she sputtered incoherently as her mind momentarily shut down from shock.

"Ah, uh, um, that is..." she managed to get out, "I, I'm very flattered, but I'm afraid I'm not looking for anything like that right now."

"Oh? Are you sure?" Jafar asked, leaning against the table with a smirk, "Because I'd be happy to show you the sights of the city and take you out for dinner, all on me~" He said with a tilt of his head, "After all, not every day you get a chance to meet or ask such a famous intellect like yourself out on a date~"

He added with a little laugh.

"Ah, famous? Oh, I don't know about that," Velma said bashfully. Admittedly, yes, Mystery Inc were well-known, but she hardly thought that qualified them as celebrities or anything.

"Ooh, don't try to deny it, I recognized the renowned brains and beauty of Velma Dinkley from Mystery Inc the moment she stepped into my store," Jafar countered with a smirk, "A friend of mine and I actually had a bet that you and your friends would be showing up once all this chaos started."

"Really?" Velma asked, blinking in surprise, "And what exactly were the terms of the bet?"

"Oh, just who could show a lovely girl a better time, him or me," Jafar said with a teasing smirk, "We also have a long standing argument on who's more of a catch, you or Daphne~" He added with a wink.

Now that was surprising to hear. Velma wasn't oblivious to the fact that most people considered Daphne "the hot one" of the group, considering that she was the most traditionally attractive. And her usually covering herself up with her choice of outfits probably just contributed to that. So it wasn't expected to hear someone actually debating which of them was better.

"Well, sorry to say that we'll be busy investigating, so I don't think we'll have time for that," she said placatingly, not wanting to offend him. Before finding herself arching a brow as Jafar made an overly-dramatic reaction.

"Urg... it hurts... my heart," He gasped, holding his hand over his heart, "Oooh, I think I need a doctor," He gasped, leaning against the table while shooting Velma a playful desperate look, "With the only treatment being, ah... dinner with... a beautiful brilliant... young woman," He said as the bird seemed to roll his eyes while Velma found herself giving off a amused little giggle at his antics.

And it was pretty endearing that someone would go through all this effort to woo her for once, so why not play along a little?

"Well, if it's that serious," she said playfully, "I suppose I should be able to squeeze in some time for a meal after we're done here."

 At that Jafar stood back up with a gasp, "Ah! It's a miracle, I'm healed!" He called out with a grin, causing Velma to snort in amusement, "But yes, dinner would be lovely at any point you're free~" He said, shooting her a grin, "Though while I understand you've got a mystery to solve, I hope you won't be afraid to visit me in the meantime at any time at your leisure~"

 "Well... I suppose I could," she said after a moment's thought, looking around the store again, "If nothing else, I admit that I rather do like your shop, and I'm curious if there's anything here I might want to buy."

 "My shop, and myself, are ever at your service," Jafar said with a smile as he picked up her hand gently and once again kissed the back of it.

"And you'd be amazed at what I have to offer you~" He added with a smirking wink.

 Once again, Velma found herself blushing brightly at how forward Jafar was being.

"Aha, yes, well, I should be going. Thanks for the help," she said quickly, before turning to leave. With Jafar laughing in delight at seeing the affect he had on her.

"Guess the broad doesn't have much experience with guys flirting with her, huh Jafar?" Iago stated with an arched brow from his spot on the table.

"Indeed, but that makes it all the more fun, Iago~" Jafar told the bird with a smirk.

 "So, how long you and Chase going to drag this out before you grab 'em?" Iago asked.

 "Hmm, honestly not sure..." Jafar admitted, rubbing his chin, "Truthfully, I don't mind playing with Velma as both Jafar the local business owner and as one of the monsters terrorizing everybody for as long as possible."

He said, before giving a shrug, "Nor do I mind cutting to the chase and grabbing them after we've had our fun," he said, glancing over to Iago, "I'll leave it up to Chase to decide, since he chose this world."

He added with a smirk as he picked up the book he had conjured and forged with his magic. Nothing like adding a little background lore to their act and the mystery, "Either way, thanks to our testing we know we aren't pressed for time in our return."

Jafar remarked aloud with a thoughtful look as his mind couldn't help but go over the experimentation they had performed to see how the passage time ran back at the resort compared to whatever world they were on at a chosen time if deemed to stay longer than a day. And they'd found that they could spend as much time as they wanted in a world, and return to the resort the same moment that they'd left. Which meant that they could do as much as they wanted here and not have to worry about their claimed girls getting lonely.

 Of course, he was also planning on experimenting a bit to see if they could return further away from when they first left. Not only to continue to learn about the crystal and resort's power... but also because he was frankly curious what Charmcaster would do to Gwen if she had say an entire day to do what she wanted with the other girl~

But he shook that thought off as he addressed Iago, "Anyway Iago, I have an assignment for you," Jafar stated, glancing over to the bird, "I want you to follow and keep an eye on Velma until further notice."

He stated, with Iago giving off a sigh, "Yeah, yeah, I'll keep a close eye on your new toy," The bird grumbled a bit before taking off, flapping away after the girl, leaving Jafar to give a brief frown.

During their time on this world, he'd noticed that Iago seemed a bit off in his behavior as of late, "Hmm, probably just getting used to the new status quo of his life perhaps," Jafar wondered aloud, rubbing his chin and hoping it wasn't anything too serious.

"No matter. I suppose I should call Chase to tell him that Mystery Inc has arrived if he isn't already aware," He muttered, leaving to do just that while wondering if his friend had gotten lucky to encounter his chosen target as well.

 (Meanwhile)

Daphne stood outside a storefront, looking up at a sign of a yin-yang symbol surrounded by a Chinese dragon, with the writing "Heavenly Dragon Massage Parlor" underneath it. Despite knowing that she had more important things to focus on, she couldn't help but decide to check it out.

"Well, I've already heard plenty from the locals, it can't hurt just to check things out for later, right?" she mused, before shrugging and heading inside. She was greeted by a wide lobby space, with the parlor's logo on the wall behind a reception, where sat a young Chinese man in a dark suit.

"Welcome to the Heavenly Dragon, where we provide care that will send you to paradise," Chase greeted, smirking as he saw his target come right to him, "How may I help you?"

 "Hey, I was hoping to perhaps get a quick service before I meet back up with my friends," Daphne greeted the man with a smile, "Oh, and maybe ask you a few questions about the monster attacks if you know anything I haven't heard yet," Daphne explained as she walked up to the reception desk.

 "But of course, I'd be happy to help a celebrity such as yourself, Miss Blake," Chase said.

"Oh, you've heard of us?" she asked with a pleasant smile.

"Of course, you and your friends are quite famous, after all," Chase replied, "But where are my manners? I'm Chase Young, the proprietor, and not only will I be happy to help with your investigation, but I'd like to offer you a free special services package as compensation for coming all this way to help with our problem."

 "Oooh, thank you~" Daphne said, smiling at the man and feeling touched at the gesture, "But you really don't need to go that far," she quickly assured him gently, "After all, I can more than cover even your most expensive services."

She said as Chase moved from around the reception table and gestured for her to follow him as she told him this, "But I'm open to any way you think you can help my friends and I deal with the city's monster problem."

 "Well, I don't know how helpful it'll be, but I have noticed that the monsters only seem to be attacking at night, and only areas that are near the jungle," Chase said as he led Daphne down a hallway further into the building, "Makes me glad that I built this far into the city."

 "Yeah, I could see that helping you avoid some of the damage to property that's been happening," Daphne agreed with a nod before pursing their lips, "And these monsters are apparently nocturnal then, huh?"

She stated thoughtfully, more to herself than anything, as that was certainly important information to know, and who knows, it might give her and her friends the day to enjoy before they worked on trying to find answers behind these attacks and trap those monsters.

 "I can only assume so, judging by their activities," Chase said, walking up to a door and opening it to reveal a small room with a padded massage table in the middle, a screen against one corner, and a shelf of lit candles and incense sticks off to another side providing dim lighting and a pleasant smell.

"Please, change and get comfortable so that we can begin," Chase commented, pointing to the screen and a stack of towels next to it.

"Ah, thank you," Daphne said, moving to the changing screen with a hum. Though as she began to take off her clothes behind the screen, she found herself making small talk with the man, "So, you're a fan of me and my friends?" She asked curiously to the man.

"Very much so," Chase replied as he gathered up several oils and creams, "So many criminal escapades brought to a halt by you five, with nothing but your wits and skills. It's all quite inspiring, if I'm being honest."

"Oh, well, I don't know about that. We're just doing our part to help people," Daphne replied with a bashful smile as she wrapped a towel around her nude body and walked back around the screen and towards the table.

"And you do it very well," Chase said, eyes discretely running over Daphne's near-completely nude form as she lay down on the table.

Oh yes, he'd be having fun with her~ Here's hoping Gwen didn't get jealous~

"Hmm, thanks, but really we just love solving mysteries, and we're happy that doing what we love can help people," Daphne replied, smiling as she laid across the table face first, "What about you? Have you been in this business long?" she asked, looking over her shoulder at him.

"No, it's a fairly recent development," Chase said as he rubbed some oil between his hands, "You could say that a friend and I recently went through something of a shared midlife crisis and decided to try new things. Our paths led us here, and the rest is history."

"Well, there's worse places to end up, not counting the monsters," Daphne commented. Truthfully, she was curious for more details, but decided that it would be rude to push.

"Very true," Chase laughed, before pressing his hands against Daphne's bare shoulders and begin to press and squeeze.

"Oooh, mmmmm~ And you've, ah ah, certainly got the, uh, perfect touch for this, ah, job~" Daphne said with a light moan, because jeepers did this massage feel good, his hands felt positively magical~

"Thank you, I do try~" Chase said with a smirk, watching as Daphne practically melted under his touch, and he'd just barely started, "And I have to say, I'm feeling a lot of tension here. When's the last time you were able to properly relax?"

"Um, oh, I guess it's been a while," Daphne muttered. Most of the gang's attempts to have breaks and vacations did seem to get interrupted by mysteries, didn't they?

And she said as much to Chase, "Don't get me wrong, I love all the mystery solving, but I can't remember the last time my friends went anywhere for fun that didn't lead to some monster terrifying everybody."

Daphne said with a sigh, "I mean, even a trip to Loch Ness to visit my cousin for the Highland Games led to us dealing with a Loch Ness Monster, of all things," She muttered before letting out another soft moan as Chase pressed his elbow against a point between her shoulders and under her neck.

"Well, it sounds to me like you could use a real break," Chase commented, digging his elbow in a bit more before moving to start lightly chopping down her back, "Perhaps you should consider staying in town for a while after handling the current situation? At least long enough to properly relax."

"Mmm, ah, that actually sounds pretty nice~ Would be nice to enjoy a place we visit without worrying about some costumed crook or monster," Daphne replied with a groan, becoming lost in the sensation of her massage.

"And I'd be happy to help with that," Chase said, moving his hands further down her back before pausing. As tempting as it was to grab her ass as part of the special "full body massage" he was hoping to give her, it was probably too soon to do that. So instead, he turned his attention to her legs, working on her hamstrings and joints.

"We also provide full spa services for an additional fee, though of course for someone of your status, I'd forego that," he said, deeply pressing onto the back of one of Daphne's legs.

"Mmm, ah, that sounds nice," Daphne agreed faintly with a low groan, "But again you, ah, don't have to give me any special treatment."

"Nonsense. You and your friends are heroes, you at the very least deserve a free gift every now and then," Chase said, moving the massage to her feet.

"Uh, mmmm, well maybe, ah ah, there wouldn't be any harm in accepting," Daphne groaned reluctantly as she started to focus more on the feel of his hands against her body; this had to be one of the best massages she'd ever gotten.

Honestly, she just didn't want it to ever stop~

Seeing and hearing how satisfied Daphne was, Chase smirked and decided to slightly ramp things up a bit. Moving his hands back to her shoulders, he leaned down to bring his head close to hers.

"Glad to hear it. I'm very happy to make you feel good~" he whispered huskily into her ear.

At that, Daphne found herself flushing and feeling warm as a fantasy started to form in her mind. Her and Chase seated at a fancy restaurant, enjoying a meal together. Then slow dancing together to romantic music. Then retreating to a bedroom, where he gave her another excellent massage, before clothes started going flying, and then...

Wow, jeepers, slow down! Where was all this coming from?! She thought with a shock as she realized what she was fantasizing about.

She just met this man barely ten minutes ago! Not to mention she had Fred... well, sort of, their relationship status was a bit complicated, that original timeline the gang swore to not talk about didn't exactly help.

Sure Chase was very handsome, and seems nice, and his hands, mmmmmm... Ugh, where was she going with this again? She tried to think as the pure sensual pleasure of the massage started filling her head with a haze. So much so that she barely noticed as Chase's hands starting moving further and further down her towel-covered back, until they were just above her waist.

"So, would you be interested in upgrading this to a full-purpose massage?" he asked with a smirk.

"Uh, full purpose?" Daphne questioned, blushing while speaking with a nervous stutter, "Umm, what exactly does that entail?" She found herself asking, despite a voice at the back of her mind saying she should probably just leave now. After all, this sounded like it was going to cross a line... but it felt so good, she was finding it hard to resist.

"Oh, more of the same, but just all over," Chase sad, before making a show of looking concerned, "Of course, if I'm making you uncomfortable, I can stop."

"Ah, no, of course not, you're not doing anything wrong," Daphne found herself saying with a little cough, "And it's just a little massage, what's the harm?" She added more to herself than Chase, because despite a voice saying she should stop, she was feeling too good to let it stop.

And like she said, it was just a massage, right? Those weird fantasies that just popped into her head was just fantasy about an attractive guy and window shopping, nothing serious or concerning.

"Well, okay then," Chase said, before moving his hands further down to grip Daphne's ass through the towel, causing her to gasp before she moaned as he started kneading her ass cheeks.

"Oh God, that's so good~" she moaned, slumping against the table while unconsciously raising her ass further into his grip.

"Glad to hear that," Chase chuckled, working his fingers even harder into her rear.

Hmmm, Daphne knew logically she should be upset, massage or not, that she was basically letting him feel up her ass. But it felt good, so why not go with the flow and just relax?

"Mmmm, Chase, that feels really good," She said with a moan, "Your regular customers or even your girlfriend, ahhh, if you have one are really lucky~"

 "Hmm, my customers never complain~" Chase chuckled, "As for a girlfriend... well, technically I have someone I'm seeing, though it's a bit complicated."

"Oh, okay," Daphne replied, feeling an oddly jealous spark. Which was ridiculous of course, who cares if some other girl had access to this guy's magic hands all the time?

 "Mmm, I suppose I can, ah, understand. My own relationship status is, mmmm, kinda complicated as well," Daphne admitted, before finding herself spilling all about Fred and her for some reason, while venting a bit to Chase.

 "I mean, it took forever to get him to even realize that I liked him, and since then we've barely ever actually dated, and I've lost track of the number of times I've seen him checking out other girls even when I'm standing right there!" she exclaimed, quickly devolving into a rant.

"If you don't mind me saying so, it sounds like he doesn't appreciate you," Chase commented, continuing to knead her ass.

 "Umm, I... well I suppose he can take me for granted sometimes, ah, maybe, but not appreciate me..." Daphne repeated with a slight groan and frown, "I... Fred's not like that," she weakly protested, though she had to admit at times it sure felt like he was.

 After all, if he was going to show interest in her, then why couldn't they be going steady? Or at least be in a position where he wasn't checking out every good-looking slut they came across?

"If you say so," Chase said, before reluctantly pulling his hands away, "There now, how do you feel?"

 "Mmm... pretty good..." Daphne said with a blink, before asking with a frown, "Is the massage over already?" she asked, actually feeling disappointed.

 "Yes, though only because I know you're busy with the mystery that you came here for," Chase said, before giving her a suggestive smirk, "But that said, once you're done with that, I'd be happy to give you a more deluxe package~"

At that, Daphne couldn't help but gulp, her body warming up as more fantasies started to pop into her head again. His hands roaming over her body, touching parts of her that weren't usually touched as part of a massage, taking her in his embrace...

Okay, no, no, no, she could not let herself get caught up in her imagination like that, no matter how tempting it was. Besides, that probably wasn't what he meant anyway, so don't make it weird!

"Ah, y-yeah, that sounds great!" she said quickly, trying to be polite as she sat up, clutching her towel close, "I'll be sure to take you up on that once we're done with the monsters."

"Excellent. Now then, I'll let you get changed and leave, and don't worry, you can consider this first massage complimentary," Chase said, turning to leave the room.

 "Hehe, thanks... you're real sweet," Daphne said, still blushing and not wanting to be rude to the man who had been nothing but polite. It was hardly his fault he was attractive and giving her fantasies... maybe she just needed to see about her and Fred having a date soon, that was all.

She couldn't help but think as she went back behind the screen to get dressed. Though as she did so, she couldn't help but wonder if Fred would even be interested in a date... she sure Chase wouldn't mind one.

At that she shook her head with a low groan. She so needed to get back to the others and get her head on straight! She needed to focus on the mystery, then she could worry about her relationship status and hot guys with magic fingers!

...Jeepers, she wasn't going to be able to stop thinking about him any time soon, was she? She thought with a flush as she finished getting dressed and exited the parlor.

Chase, meanwhile, felt very satisfied as he watched Daphne leave, still able to feel the sensation of her divine body under his hands. Oh, he was going to enjoy it when he could fully make use of her~

"This is going to be fun," he laughed to himself.

Chapter Text

At that she shook her head with a low groan. She so needed to get back to the others and get her head on straight! She needed to focus on the mystery, then she could worry about her relationship status and hot guys with magic fingers!

...Jeepers, she wasn't going to be able to stop thinking about him any time soon, was she? She thought with a flush as she finished getting dressed and exited the parlor.

Chase, meanwhile, felt very satisfied as he watched Daphne leave, still able to feel the sensation of her divine body under his hands. Oh, he was going to enjoy it when he could fully make use of her~

"This is going to be fun," he laughed to himself.

 (Later that evening.)

"And that's everything Jafar said," Velma stated, finishing her explanation to her friends as they walked through the jungle with the sun setting on the distance, "Any questions?" She asked, turning to look over at them.

"Yeah, like, are you sure it's a good idea to go into the spooky jungle this late?" Shaggy questioned as he and Scooby looked nervously around.

"Reah, don't want to deal with rungle cats..." Scooby chimed in with a low wary growl at their surroundings.

"The attacks have only been happening at night, you guys, and always either in the jungle or the parts of the city closest to it," Fred stated as he pushed a tree branch out of the way, while Daphne chimed in with an eager look.

"I'm more interested in the fact that Velma has a date~" She admitted while sending her friend a teasing smile as Velma blushed, "But it's good to see you taking in the local culture~"

 "It's not a date, I'm just doing Jafar a favor to thank him for his help," Velma protested.

"If you say so," Daphne said, before walking over to put her arm around Fred's, "Though speaking of dates, want to have one once this mystery's solved?"

"Sure. Now let's go find those monsters!" Fred declared, not seeming to have even heard Daphne's question, causing her to frown as he pulled away and started marching into the jungle.

Not realizing that they already had a group of eyes on them, belonging to a certain bird and a variety of jungle cats.

"So, like, do we have an actual plan other than walking through the jungle at night while hoping that two scary monsters find us?" Shaggy asked his friends with a slight sigh.

"First, we're going to confirm that we can find them," Fred said, "Once we see what they're actually like in person, we can figure out the best way to trap them."

 "Rhat about the cats?" Scooby asked with a worried growl at the end, causing Velma to snort.

"Unless we antagonize a predator, I highly doubt we'll have to worry about any cursed warriors turned into jungle cats, Scooby," Velma told the dog with an undertone of amusement, "After all, none of the reports included wild animals in the attack," she stated matter-of-factly.

"Like, that's one silver lining, I suppose," Shaggy sighed, unaware that one of the sets of eyes watching them were narrowing in amusement.

"Hehe, well, that sounds like a cue to me~" Iago chuckled, before turning to Chase's cat warriors, "Okay, kitty cats, go to work."

The cats growled, and started moving through the brush towards the gang.

 "So, Fred..." Daphne smiled, trying once again to get his attention, "What are you feeling for dinner?" She asked as Fred bent down at the ground, noticing something, "Because I wouldn't mind trying some of the local cuisine."

She started to say, only for Fred, apparently not hearing her, to speak up, addressing the group as a whole as he pulled out and pointed a flashlight at the ground while the sun finished setting.

"Take a look at this gang, footprints!" He called out, missing Daphne's scowl and the slight look of hurt flashing through her eyes, "And whatever made these sure wasn't human or the run of the mill jungle animal," Fred added as the gang gathered around his discovery.

The prints were slightly bigger than a human's, and only had three large toes. They were also fairly far apart, indicating a large stride from a tall being.

"Jinkies, whoever made this was very dedicated to their act," Velma noted, leaning down to examine the prints carefully.

"Like, okay, we found some proof. Can we go now?" Shaggy asked nervously.

GROWL

Though as soon as he asked that, he began to hear a loud growling filling the air, causing the group to go stiff.

"Like, Scooby, please tell me that was your stomach," Shaggy whimpered.

"I ras hoping it was rours!" Scooby said back, shivering as Daphne turned around.

"Uh, guys? Don't look now, but we got company!"

She told them frantically as a variety of jungle cats broke through the surrounding foliage, a number of which that Velma immediately realized wasn't native to this area.

"I rold rou!" Scooby exclaimed, jumping into Shaggy's arms in panic.

"But, all these species shouldn't be working together in a pack! Many of them aren't even indigenous to Brazil!" Velma protested as she stepped back nervously.

"Like, I don't think they care!" Shaggy said.

 A roar from the leading lion seem to emphasize his words.

ROAR!!!

"Everybody run!" And Fred wasted no time in calling for a retreat as Mystery Inc fled through the jungle, with Chase Young's fallen warriors giving chase while a watching Iago found himself laughing.

"Ahahaha~ The look on their faces!" The bird heaved, feeling quite entertained at the moment, and honestly with recent doubts and questions he'd been having lately he could use the laugh.

 Because he just couldn't get over how different Jafar had been acting since they'd ended up at the resort. And what little he'd overheard of his private conversations with Chase weren't helping any.

Frankly, he was hoping to just take his mind off of things for awhile by helping to scare the new girls about to be added to the collection and their moron friends. Speaking of...

"Better get flying before I fall behind," he muttered while taking flight, "After all, don't want to miss the show~" he remarked with a laugh, while temporarily putting his worries to the side... for now.

(With the gang)

"Aaaaaaaaaa!" The sounds of frightened screams roars filled the jungle air as Mystery Inc did the best they could to stay as far ahead of the dangerous predators chasing them as possible.

"Rheir raining on us!" Scooby yelled with a frightened whimper; this was why he hated cats.

"Like, Scooby's right!" Shaggy agreed, running beside him, "If we don't do something, we're cat chow!" He exclaimed as the gang burst through some foliage.

 "Look, there's a river!" Velma exclaimed as she spotted the water, "Try to cross it, maybe if we can put that distance between us, they'll lose interest in us!"

Of course, she couldn't be sure of that, considering none of this was matching typical jungle cat behavior, but she'd take what she could get as a possible way out of this situation.

 "Like, good thing cats can't swim!" Shaggy called out in agreement.

 With that, the gang dashed towards the river, the cats staying close behind them, but just far enough away to allow them to escape. The gang reached the water and started wading across, but it was deeper and faster than they'd expected, slowing them down... and then Velma slipped on a rock in the bottom of the river.

"Jinkies!"

SPLASH

"Velma!" the others shouted as they watched her be carried away by the current after falling over. Without thinking, Daphne dove in after her, putting her expert swimming skills to good use trying to catch up to and rescue her friend.

 "Daphne!" Fred called out in worry but Shaggy grabbed his shoulder, "Like, Fred, I think we've got our own problems!" Shaggy screamed as the cats had arrived at the river and were transforming! As they watched, the cats changed into human warriors, dressed as a variety of ancient kinds of warriors, and all armed.

"What the-?!" Fred exclaimed in shock, "How are they doing that?"

"Roo rares? Run!" Scooby yelled.

Shaggy and Fred didn't need to be told twice, and they ran deeper into the jungle with the warriors in hot pursuit, momentarily unable to worry about the girls' fate.

SPLASH

SPLASH

"Hang on, Velma!" Daphne's called out as she swam with the current, trying to get to her friend.

"Coff, coff, Daphne!" Velma cried back as she was swept into the water, both of them unaware of the reptilian figures following their path.

"Well, not what we were expecting, but it'll do," Chase said as he and Jafar chased after the girls, "So, should we let them get themselves out on their own, or dash in to save them?"

"Hmm, let thissss play out..." Jafar responded with a slight hiss, "Ssssshould they appear to be in actual danger of drowning, we'll sssstep in," He responded as they followed the river current and the girls, "We're monsssssterssss, after all, we can't play hero~" He responded with a laugh.

"Hmm, very true," Chase chuckled, "At least, not like this. Though I imagine they might need some comforting from a couple of handsome men once this is over~"

"Hehe, told you setting up civilian identitiesssss would be useful beyond getting experience for it for future worldssss, and experimenting more with the crysssstal and resssort when sssstaying on a world longer~" Jafar hissed back in amusement as they continued to follow the girls alongside the riverbanks.

"Urg... hang on, Velma... I... gotcha!" Daphne exclaimed, reaching out and grabbing her hand before doing what she could to swim safely to shore, unaware of the danger that awaited them.

"Hehe, get ready, it appearssss our debut isssss arriving~" Jafar hissed, watching the scene with Chase.

"Right. Let's go," Chase said, as they moved to get in position.

Meanwhile, the girls managed to clamber onto the shore, scrambling as far from the water as they could go before collapsing.

"Jeepers, that was close," Daphne panted, before looking to Velma in concern, "You okay?"

"Coff... coff... been... better," Velma replied with a slight groan, while feeling a bit of chill in her wet clothes, "But I'm more worried about the guys than me," Velma said with a frown, "Or how somebody could get ahold of those animals and train them like that."

She added, rubbing her chin, "Who knows," Daphne said as they sat up with a groan, "I'm going to need another massage from Chase after this..." she muttered, causing Velma to blink and send Daphne a confused look.

"Massage? Chase?" she asked, as Daphne's eyes widened and she suddenly realized what she said, "Nothing!"

She blurted as she stood up and gave Velma a strained grin while offering her hand to help her friend up, "Let's just focus on finding the guys," she said, before giving a frown, "With any luck, they managed to give those pussy cats the slip."

She added as Velma nodded in agreement before adding, "Or found some clue about these so-called monsters," she said, adjusting her glasses, relieved she didn't lose them in the river, before freezing as a voice hissed, "Oh? Sssso you're looking for usssss~"

Causing her and Daphne to turn their heads and see glowing eyes watching them, before two monstrous forms emerged from the foliage.

"Jeepers!" Daphne cried out in shock as she and Velma beheld the monster forms of Chase and Jafar for the first time.

"Well, well, look what we have here. Two lovely birds who have lost their way," Chase laughed as his and Jafar's gazes ran hungrily over the girls.

"Perhaps we should offer to guide them to sssssomewhere more comfortable~" Jafar chimed in with a menacing chuckle, with the girls shivering at both the two monsters' words and the looks in their eyes.

"Uh, Velma..." Daphne said, taking a nervous step back.

"Already ahead of you," Only for Velma to whirl around and quickly grab her friend by her wrist as instincts honed with years of mystery solving and dealing with costumed crooks were screaming out two things - that these things, real or not, were dangers and to, "RUN!"

She cried out as the girls took off running as fast they could, while Chase and Jafar roared and hissed at their backs, wasting no time in chasing after them.

"Don't go! We just want to offer you ssssshelter!" Jafar called out with a cackle.

"Thanks, but we'd rather test our luck with the jungle!" Daphne yelled back over her shoulder with a frightened expression.

"Now, now, no reason to be shy, we're just trying to help!" Chase cackled, leaping up to start bouncing around the branches after them.

"Appreciate it, but no thanks!" Daphne yelled back as she and Velma ran, though both were stumbling; nearly drowning and having to stumble to shore had taken a lot out of them. And what made their fear spike all the more was not only the realization of this, but the laughter of the two monsters chasing them, apparently aware of this and playing with them.

"Hehe, you can't escape usssss!" Jafar called at their backs as they raced through the foliage.

"Ah, he... he's right. Ah, at this rate, they're going to catch us Daphne, we... ah, need a plan," Velma said between gasps as they ran through the jungles, with them hearing the monsters not far behind.

"Like what?!" Daphne asked desperately, "Because I really doubt we have enough time to set up a trap, Velma!" she added as they twisted to the right, going deeper into the denser part of the jungle; perhaps they could lose them through the trees.

 "I don't know, ah, ah, but we need to, ah, think of something!" Velma panted, feeling like her legs were about to fall off from exhaustion.

"Oh, you sound tired! Why don't you lay down for a rest?" Chase called out mockingly.

"Yesss, let us help you ressst for eternity!" Jafar cackled, lashing out as he bit at their backs, purposely missing but motivating the girls to run all the faster.

"Jeepers! Jinkies!"

Both of them crying out with fright, especially as Chase lunged above them and landed right in front of them with a furious roar, causing them to skid to a stop and turn right to run, just barely jumping over and dodging Jafar's tail as he whipped it toward their legs, unaware he allowed them to dodge on purpose, as he traded secret smirks with Chase as the girls ran away.

"We need... something to give us... a way to get ahead of these things!" Daphne cried out with Velma in agreement, their eyes roaming their surroundings as best they could as they ran for their lives, before landing on a hill not far away... a hill with a large boulder near the top. That might just work!

"Daphne, follow me to the hill!" Velma called out to her friend, who nodded but panted as they ran toward the hill.

"I hope you have a plan!" Daphne called out to Velma who gave a tired smirk, "Don't... I always?"

Seeing what the girls were doing, Chase and Jafar deliberately slowed down, letting them get a head start out of curiosity of what they were going to try. As they watched, the girls scrambled up the hill towards the boulder, which Velma quickly started shoving against.

"Help me push!" she yelled at Daphne, who quickly caught onto the plan and helped her friend push against the rock, which started rolling forward.

"Ah, of course, that old classsssic..." Jafar hissed with realization as he twisted around while crying out to Chase, "Run!" Sure they probably could destroy the boulder, but they'd probably had enough of their fun for now~

Chase nodded in agreement, before putting on a show of panic as the boulder started rolling down the hill towards them. The two turned and ran off, the boulder's momentum carrying it after them back into the depths of the jungle.

Only once they were out of sight did the girls finally let themselves collapse from exhaustion.

"Jeepers, that was too close," Daphne muttered.

"Agreed..." Velma said with a tired groan as she caught her breath, "This is certainly going to be one of our more challenging mysteries, it seems," she added as Daphne nodded in agreement, "Yeah, those things... something about them..." She frowned in worry, "They... they seem a lot more dangerous than the usual creeps we deal with."

 "Well... maybe a little, but I'm sure there's still a logical explanation for all of this," Velma said, though she didn't sound entirely convinced herself. However, she quickly shook her head to compose herself and added, "Now come on, let's try to find the guys and figure out our next move."

 "Sounds like a plan," Daphne agreed with a tired sigh, "I just hope they got away from those vicious cats," She stated as they began to leave the area as quickly as they could before those monsters came back while searching for their friends.

Meanwhile, unnoticed by them, Chase and Jafar had easily evaded the boulder once out of sight, and were now watching from the treetops.

"Well, I think that's good enough for a first outing," Chase mused.

 "Heheh, indeed, and I think we left a good first impresssssion~" Jafar agreed with a hiss as he glanced toward Chase, "I ssssuppose we ssshould head back to town after you call off your warriorsss."

 "Yes, and I admit, I look forward to seeing how they try to justify my warriors' transformations," Chase chuckled, before leering, "And I imagine after this little scare, the girls are going to be in need of some... comforting."

 "Heheh, indeed~ And luckily, I know the two perfect gentleman to provide it~" Jafar agreed with a laugh as the two made their leave of the scene with one final shared roaring hiss echoing through out the jungle night.

ROAR

HISS

 (Later that night)

"Urg, I think tonight is officially in my top ten most terrifying fleeing for my life experiences," groaned the form of Shaggy as he and the rest of Mystery Inc sat gathered around the guys' hotel room back in Manaus.

"And you're sure that those jungle cats transformed into people?" Daphne questioned in shock toward Fred while sitting across from him with a frown.

"How is that possible?" Velma questioned with confused skepticism.

"Believe me, it shocked me too, but it's what we saw," Fred said with a frown.

"Reah, they went from cats to rrary rarriors!" Scooby said in agreement with a whimper.

"Like, yeah, it was kinda like those crazy cat creatures back on Moonscar Island, only in reverse," Shaggy agreed with a whimper causing the rest of the group as well as himself to freeze as soon as the words hit.

 "Well, now, let's not not jump to any kind of conclusions," Velma said, nervously adjusting her glasses, "There's no reason to assume that whatever's happening here has anything to do with what happened there. Or more importantly, to assume that this is anything more than an elaborate hoax."

 She told them, missing the days when all they had ever encountered were criminals in costumes. But their experience on Moonscar Island, as well as with Ben Ravencroft and his ancestor, had opened a whole new paradigm for their world view that she honestly tried to not think too deeply on.

Nevermind the shared memories between her and her friends of a nightmare apocalypse caused by a sadistic evil parrot of all things, that she tried to tell herself was nothing but a weird phenomena of a shared group nightmare and not actual evidence of a different original timeline.

"Velma's right, we might be just dealing with some creeps with better special effects than usual," Daphne agreed and told her friends in an encouraging tone, her mind sharing Velma's thoughts but also going to the supernatural experience she, Shaggy, and Scooby had that Velma and Fred were unaware of in the Chest of Demons and the ghosts that had been prisoners inside it.

"Just because we got a close call doesn't mean we should assume the worst," Daphne said, biting her lip, more to convince herself than her friends.

"That's right, we just need to approach this with a new plan and some more caution is all," Fred sounded out with crossed arms and a slight scowl, "Because real or not, it's clear whoever is behind this has resources and manpower."

"Like, that doesn't make me feel any better, Fred," Shaggy said with a nervous gulp, with Scooby nodding in agreement.

"But it's an angle we can investigate," Velma said, adjusting her glasses, "We just need to figure out who could have resources to pull off a trick like this, and what kinda motive or gain they would get from these attacks."

She pointed out logically.

 "Right. So tomorrow, we're going to start asking around town again. Not just about the monster attacks, but about anything that's been affected by them. There's got to be someone who's profiting from all of this," Fred stated.

"Exactly, we just need to ask around and see what effect all this is having on the community," Velma agreed, thinking about checking in with Jafar - he clearly believed in the supernatural aspect, but he presumably was connected enough to the rest of town to have a good view on what was actually happening.

 "And I actually think I know the perfect person to see for information," she stated aloud thoughtfully, only to blush at Daphne's giggle.

"And will you be sharing a romantic dinner with this perfect person~" Daphne asked her friend teasingly.

 "It's not romantic, just friendly," Velma protested.

"If you say so," Daphne said with another giggle, before grimacing as she felt an ache in her back, "Ugh, but in any case, if that's everything, I'm going to head to bed. I think I pulled something in that swim or the run afterwards, and I need to lie down."

She also might need another massage, she thought, mind going to Chase... plus, he might know something, obviously that was the real reason that she should go talk to him again!

 "But for now, we should probably turn in and get some rest," Daphne added, addressing everyone while trying to get that thought out of her head, "I think we all need it after tonight," she said with a low groan.

"Like, yeah, after the night we had, I could use a double-decker ice cream sandwich midnight snack to help me sleep," Shaggy groaned, rubbing his stomach.

 "Re too," Scooby said, nodding along.

With that, the gang turned in for the night, unaware of what the near future had in store for them.

Chapter Text

"But for now, we should probably turn in and get some rest," Daphne added, addressing everyone while trying to get that thought out of her head, "I think we all need it after tonight," she said with a low groan.

"Like, yeah, after the night we had, I could use a double-decker ice cream sandwich midnight snack to help me sleep," Shaggy groaned, rubbing his stomach.

"Re too," Scooby said, nodding along.

With that, the gang turned in for the night, unaware of what the near future had in store for them.

 (Next morning)

"Well, I must say that it's a pleasant surprise to see you again so soon, Miss Blake," Chase greeted Daphne as she walked into the massage parlor again, "Should I assume that you and your friends have successfully solved the case?"

"If by solved you mean running for our lives from two monsters and a horde of wild animals of the feline variety, then yeah," Daphne replied with a sigh, and at Chase's arched brow, "It was a long night."

She explained as she stepped up to the reception desk, "I was hoping you might have some more information that could help the investigation," she told him, before adding with a slight embarrassed flush, "And... coff... wanted to see if I could get another massage."

"Oh? Did my skills leave that good an impression?" Chase asked teasingly, causing her to blush even harder.

"Ahem, well, you are very good at that, and I'm pretty sure I pulled something while running around the jungle, so I'd appreciate you helping with that," she said, "But seriously, I also need to ask you a few more questions."

"Of course. Right this way," Chase replied, leading Daphne down the hall again. And before long, she was once again lying on a table clad in only a towel, as Chase gave her another heavenly massage.

"So, what did you need to ask?" he questioned as he worked on a knot in her lower back.

"Well, I wanted to, ahh umm, ask about what sort of impact the attacks have been having on the community?" Daphne answered with a slight groan as she once again felt Chase's magical touch, "Mmm, like if anyone's been hit harder than the rest, or uhh, seems to be benefiting somehow from the attacks," she added with a groan.

"Hmm, hard to say for certain if that applies to anyone in particular, though I have noticed that businesses further into the city like this area have seen an uptick in business since everyone's avoiding the areas near the jungle," Chase said, moving his hands up to Daphne's shoulders, "Then again, that might have been happening anyway. I only got here shortly before the attacks began myself, after all."

"Mmm, I see..." Daphne noted distractedly, wondering if some business owners deeper into the city were behind the attacks to get more customers.

"And is there anyone who's been hit harder from the attacks?" she asked again with a faint moan.

"Other than just anyone in those parts of town, I don't believe so," Chase commented, driving an elbow between Daphne's shoulder blades, "Sorry that I can't be of more help in that regard."

"That's fine, you're doing plenty," Daphne groaned in pleasure at what he was doing to her, something that he smirked at the sound of.

"Well, I'm glad to have been of some service," he said, "And I must say, aside from those beasts, I hope that you're enjoying your stay in the city."

"Mmm, ah, admittedly I haven't been able to do much to, mmm, enjoy the sights," Daphne said with a slight disappointed sigh, because that was usually the story of her life; so many places traveled to, but so much time spent focusing on the mystery instead of enjoying the sights, "But I'm certainly enjoying your, ahhh mmm, massages at least~"

She admitted with a flushing smirk while looking over her shoulder, and in a feeling of boldness sent Chase a wink alongside a teasing smirk.

"Glad to hear it," Chase said, capitalizing on the signal that Daphne was sending him to move his hands down to squeeze her ass. Taking her excited gasp and moan as permission to keep going, he started kneading her ass cheeks again.

"If you're really enjoying this so much, perhaps I should give your boyfriend some pointers for after you leave town," he suggested.

"Ah, boyfriend? Fred's not my, ah, boyfriend," Daphne replied before she could think about what she was saying. And unfortunately, she realized after a moment, it was an admittedly true statement once she thought about it - no dates, no real private time together, him constantly missing her hints... hell, last night he'd barely reacted to her showing back up with Velma after they'd ended up in the river!

She cared for him yes, but it was becoming clearer and clearer he only saw her as a friend, and she honestly couldn't keep holding his torch for him while playing "will they or won't they" with him for the rest of her life either!

She wanted to meet someone and have a real relationship someday! Someone handsome, nice, would appreciate her, someone like... Chase. She paused as the thought hit her.

Wait, was she actually considering that? She'd just met him, and she wouldn't be staying around town for long, so this wouldn't exactly be good for a long-term relationship.

Then again, he was handsome, and nice, and God his hands were so good...

And there was nothing really wrong just having maybe a casual fling and seeing where it goes, right? After all, if she was giving up on Fred and throwing herself on the market, it probably wouldn't hurt to dip her foot in the pool to ease into trying to date other people.

And honestly, she had needs that had not been met in a long time, so why not go ahead and at least scratch that itch?

"So..." she said, blushing as she got an idea of how to approach this, "Do you do... full body massages?"

Chase arched an eyebrow at that, but smirked and gave Daphne's ass an extra squeeze for emphasis.

"Of course, if you don't mind how... rough it might get~" he said teasingly.

"Hmm, believe me, I can take anything you can throw at me~" Daphne said back with a moan and slight smirk. A part of her unable to believe she was doing this, but another part feeling thrilled at this. Because screw it, she'd come this far, she might as well see what she could get out of it.

"Well, if you say so~ Roll over onto your back," Chase said, pulling his hands back to give her room to do so.

 At this, Daphne felt a bit nervous, but couldn't resist throwing in a teasing remark, "That eager to get a hand on my girls, Chase~" She asked with a smirk, as she knew her figure and her pair of Double D breasts weren't something to knock.

 "Mmm, can you blame me? I imagine most people who've seen you want to have a chance at feeling you up," Chase commented with his own smirk.

"Yeah, probably," Daphne admitted, having long gotten use to enjoying the looks she got from most guys. Rolling onto her back, she paused as hesitation rose up for a moment, wondering if she was really going to do this.

However, deciding that there was no harm in going at least this far, she then pulled the towel off, exposing herself fully to Chase.

 "So... you like what you see?" She asked, blushing but giving a small smile. Her heart was pounding like a drum, and she honestly felt such a naughty exciting thrill exposing her body like this.

 She'd never done anything like this before. Oh, sure, she'd shown off with dresses or bikinis, but never her entire nude body!

A part of her was yelling that this was absurd, that she needed to stop this, that even forgetting about Fred this was indecent! She wasn't some whore who'd act like this around the first guy to compliment her!

However, all that went right out of her head with a moan as Chase reached down to grip Daphne's breasts tightly.

"Oh yes, I like them very much~" he chuckled, squeezing and playing with her tits.

"Mmmm, ah Chase, mmmm, you really have the magic touch~" Daphne moaned in turn, finding herself enjoying the sensation and jeepers, he really did~ Not even her own masturbation sessions when she got some privacy and had the itch felt like this~

Jeepers, call it slutty if you wanted to, but after last night's scare and the fact that realizing that Fred and her weren't likely to go anywhere hurt, she deserved to just forget her troubles and have a little fun, didn't she?

"Mmm, do you give all the pretty girls a full body massage?" And at that she found herself asking Chase a question with a flush as she breathed a bit harder.

"Only the really sexy ones~" Chase replied, giving her tits another squeeze. He loved what Gwen had, of course, but God, these were on a whole other level!

"Oooh, Chase!" Daphne moaned in delight, feeling a burning growing in her crotch from the sensation of what he was doing to her.

This was happening so fast and she barely knew this man, I mean jeepers she only met him yesterday, and had one small conversation with him while he massaged her. Now she's showing him her entire body and letting him massage her breasts.

How far did she want this to go? She wanted to have some fun and relax, but did she really want this potential fling to go that far this fast? As soon as she asked herself this, she let out a loud gasping moan as Chase twisted her nipples.

"Ah!" she cried out in delight.

"Enjoying yourself? I do hate to leave customers unsatisfied~" Chase said, tugging and pulling at Daphne's nipples.

"Mmm, ah, ah, I'm, ah ah, very satisfied~" Daphne moaned back as she found her hand going down to her crotch and started to blatantly rub at her pussy right in front of him before she could stop herself. So caught up in the growing haze of lust as she was, it didn't even register with her what she was doing, all she cared about was that it felt so damn good.

"Oh yeah, keep going, just like that," she moaned, rubbing her folds while Chase continued to play with her breasts.

He honestly couldn't believe how easily this was going. How bad was Fred at being a boyfriend that Daphne was throwing herself at him this quickly?

 Though then again, as Daphne said herself, he apparently wasn't her boyfriend, which he couldn't understand, turning down a chance to hit this sexy piece of ass. But no matter, ascot boy's loss was his gain~ He thought as Daphne gasped, moaning.

"Ah, ah, oooh Chase, this, ah ah, I feel so, ah, hot~" Daphne moaned as she inserted some of her fingers inside her folds and started to pump them.

 "Is that right? Should I help you cool off, or just make you hotter?" he asked, increasing the pressure of his squeezes.

 "Ah, ah, please ah, mmm, don't tease... ah, I need this!" Daphne found herself pleading before she could stop herself, admitting the hard truth to both him and herself.

 She was so pent up, if she didn't get release, she'd go crazy!

"Well, if you insist~" Chase laughed, before stepping back, causing Daphne to whine in protest. Only for her eyes to widen in shock as he quickly removed his clothes.

"Like what you see?" he asked, repeating her words smugly as he saw her gaze on his hard cock.

"I... you... jeepers..." Daphne stuttered with a slight gulp and lick of her lips. It was so big... she... oooh, she knew this was crazy, but she wanted it!

"I... yes, I do," Daphne admitted, flushing as she breathed heavily, "I... know this is happening so fast... but I want this... I need this so bad, Chase... please," she pleaded as she fingered herself, while grabbing and kneading her breast.

"Well, I'd hate to leave a lady wanting," Chase said, stepping back up to the table. Grabbing Daphne's legs and gently pulling them apart, he moved forward to press his cock against her wet entrance.

"Ready?" he asked.

"Please, do it!" Daphne begged.

"As you wish!" Chase yelled, thrusting forward and into her.

 "AAaaaaah CHASE!" Daphne screamed as Chase thrust inside her and filled her like no other man, or particularly Fred, ever had. As despite the lack of romance their relationship had become, she still had shared her first time with Fred, yet there was no denying that Chase was blowing that night out of the water.

 In hindsight, her experience with Fred had been pretty bland, neither of them knowing what they were doing. But Chase... oh yes, he definitely knew how to handle a woman!

"Argh, argh, ah, Daphne! You're so tight!" Chase yelled as he thrust in and out.

 "Ah, ah, and mmm, you're so big! Ah, ah, ah, Fred wasn't even half as large!" Daphne moaned back before she could stop herself, but as mean as it sounded, it was the truth. Chase's cock was so large and thick and felt so big!

"Ahhhh, please, harder, mmm, faster!"

 "You want it harder? You'll get it!" Chase growled, thrusting even harder, bouncing Daphne off of his cock and against the table.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "AHHH! CHASE! OOOOH!" Daphne moaned in glee, bucking her hips to meet his thrusts, "It, ahhh, FEELS SO GOOOD!" She screamed, her legs locking together around Chase's waist, trying to take as much as she could inside her.

Jeepers, she never wanted this to end. But it would soon, she could feel it.

"Oh God, Chase, I'm so close~" she moaned.

"Me too," Chase groaned, "Do you want it inside or not?"

"Ahhh, inside? Ahhh, nooo..." Daphne having enough sense to realize the risk that came with that, but also found herself desiring something else, "Cover me in your seed!" Daphne moaned loudly in desire, "Give me a massage special to remember!"

"Okay then!" Chase yelled, continuing to thrust until he felt like he was about to burst. When that feeling came, he yanked his cock out just in time to cum, spraying his seed all over Daphne's face and chest.

"Aaaaaa, sooooo hot~ Mmmm, ah, Chase, hehe~" Daphne let out a delirious moaning giggle feeling so satisfied as her juices squired all over the massage table while feeling the feeling of Chase's hot seed against her body.

"So, do I have another satisfied customer?" Chase asked teasingly as he smirked down at his latest conquest.

"Ah... yes... very... satisfied~" Daphne said back with a slight giggle, smiling faintly at him, "And, uhh, you ah, free for... lunch?" she asked with a slight blush as she really processed everything she just did.

 Had she really just had sex with a guy she just met yesterday? Jeepers, what was wrong with her? And why did it have to feel so good that she didn't mind the idea of doing it again?

"I'd be happy to eat with you, dear. Though you may want to make use of our showers and clean up first~" Chase chuckled.

 "Ah... right, of course," Daphne said with a slight embarrassed cough and flush, realizing that she was covered in semen, so a shower would probably be a bit smart. But as she looked over toward Chase, a naughty idea popped into her head... and well, she's already gone this far, so what was the harm in just a little bit more fun~

"I don't suppose you could take me to those showers?" Daphne asked before adding with a slight sultry tone, "Or help me wash up personally a bit?" She added, sending him a small smirk.

 "But of course, I'm happy to help such a loyal customer~" Chase replied with a smirk of his own as he helped Daphne to her feet. Then, without either bothering to get dressed or covered up, they exited the room and walked down the hall to a shower room.

They'd be in there for a while~

 (Elsewhere)

"Okay Velma, this is no big deal," Velma Dinkley stated to herself as she looked up at the bookstore... Jafar's bookstore, "You'll just go in and to try to get more information... you've done it a hundred times before."

She said with a slight lick of her lips, "Absolutely nothing to be nervous about," she said, before thinking with a slight groan... nothing except the handsome man that finds her attractive flirting with her.

She thought with a small flush to her cheeks, a part of her still trying to get a handle on this situation and try to keep things professional. After all, with her travels and Jafar living in Manaus, it wasn't like they could have a stable relationship.

But at the same time, a part of her couldn't help but enjoying the situation... while also thinking back to what little experience she had with romance.

 Even if she counted her short-lived relationship with Shaggy (which she didn't, because it happened in that nightmare reality that they all agreed wasn't real and hadn't actually happened), that had fallen apart because he cared more about Scooby than her, which didn't speak well of the whole situation. Beyond that, the closest thing she had was Ben Ravencroft, who had turned out to be evil, and a variety of men whom she'd been attracted to but had never had anything substantial with.

So, needless to say, she felt like she was in very unfamiliar territory here, and wasn't sure how to handle it.

 But there was a mystery at hand, and she couldn't let her own nerves stop her from getting information from a reliable source.

"And I've dealt with costumed criminals all the time... how hard could handling a guy that finds me attractive be by comparison?" she stated after taking one more deep breath and steeling herself as she entered the shop, "Jafar, are you in?" She called out, before feeling like a moron the moment the question left her mouth.

Of course he was in, it was his store and it was open, why wouldn't he be here? She thought, holding back a groan before perking up at the sound of Jafar's voice, "I will always be here to help others find the knowledge they seek."

Answered the man in question as he appeared from behind one of the store's bookcases, shooting her a smirk, "Especially when the person in question is such an intelligent muse~" He added, stepping up to once again take her hand and kiss the back of it.

 Velma blushed brightly again, once more caught off guard by the gentlemanly action.

"Ah, well, thanks for that," she coughed, "I was hoping to ask some more questions as a followup to yesterday."

"Why of course I'm ever at your service my dear~" Jafar said back with a smirk, "In fact..." He looked thoughtful rubbing his chin, "I was just about to close up to have some lunch in the back, perhaps you'd like to join me?"

He asked sending her a welcoming grin.

"Uh... sure, I suppose," Velma said after only a moment of hesitation. After all, there was no harm in that, was there?

 "Excellent, follow me~" Jafar said, gently taking Velma's hand while offering a wink, "I've long heard the way to a person's heart is their stomach, after all~" He remarked with a little laugh, thinking that saying was probably certainly true for Shaggy and Scooby Doo at least.

 Velma could only giggle at that, unknowingly having the same thought.

"That is true, I suppose," she said, trying not to think about how nice his hand felt in hers as he started to lead her into the back of the shop. And just a little later she found herself at a table, enjoying some rather delicious sandwiches and tea with him.

"So, tell me how I can help such a beauty as yourself today~" Jafar questioned with a smirk as he watched Velma drink the tea with a slight smirk, hoping she enjoyed his special ingredient he added in~

 He'd gotten the idea from what Chase had done to snare Gwen. After all, if it worked with her, it should work here too.

"Well, I was hoping to ask if you knew more about the situation with the monster attacks," Velma said, "Specifically, if you knew of anyone who might somehow be profiting from them in any way."

"Hmm, well, I know that while the businesses closer to the jungle are hurting, those at or nearer to the city center are booming," Jafar stated thoughtfully, rubbing his chin, "And I thought I heard talk of some morons trying to turn the attacks into a tourist attraction, but honestly don't think anybody's giving those idiots much attention."

He remarked with an eye roll, as that twist had certainly surprised him, but unlike Fred's kidnapper/adopted father in Mystery Incorporated, he doubted anyone among the city's officials would give the idea much leeway.

"Hmm, is that right?" Velma mused as she took another sip of tea. She doubted that something that ridiculous was the motive, but she'd seen weirder reasons for cases like these, so she shouldn't rule anything out.

Also, she idly noted, she'd have to get the name of this tea blend from Jafar at some point, because it was delicious. And it had quite a pleasantly buzzing aftertaste to it.

 "But the current monster problem aside, tell me my dear, how are you?" Jafar asked, sending her a concerned look, "I do hope those creatures didn't harm you or your friends last night," he added, reaching over to place his hand on top of her own, "Why, I couldn't bear the idea of you getting hurt."

 Velma's blush returned in full force, and she suddenly found herself feeling warm all over. Jinkies, she really needed to get ahold of herself if such basic chivalry was enough to get to her like this.

"Ahem, no, no, we're all alright," she said quickly, "A little bruised and scared, but we came out of it alright."

 However, Jafar only seemed upset at her words, "Bruised? Scared? Why, I should go into the jungle right now to turn those things into purses for daring to even attempt to lay a hand on you," he said with a low angry growl while squeezing her hand.

 Velma couldn't help but giggle at that mental image, even as the warmth in her only grew at him acting so overprotective.

"That's very sweet of you to offer, Jafar, but it's really not necessary," she said.

"Huff... if you say so, my dear," Jafar said while giving a sigh, "I just don't like the idea of you being harmed when I could do anything about it," he told her, while looking deep into her eyes, holding back a pleased smirk at her flush, 'But perhaps we should focus on a different topic."

He said, arching a brow, "And do forgive me, I know you came here for your investigation, but I'd love to take this chance to get to know you more~"

"Um, well..." Velma started to say no, since they really should be focusing on the case, but for some reason she found the idea of not making smalltalk with Jafar very unappealing.

Honestly, just staying for a while longer wouldn't hurt, would it?

"Well, okay. What would you like to know?" she asked.

At that Jafar let out a smirk, knowing the hook was in, "Well, why don't you tell me how you and your friends first got into the mystery solving business?" He asked with a curious look.

"Oh, well, that's a bit complicated," she said, hating how her mind immediately went to that timeline that was NOT real, no matter what her subconscious said, "But to put it as simply as possible, we all decided for one reason or another that we wanted to find mysteries and expose the truth behind them. Things have just happened on their own since then."

 "And you've built a world-wide reputation since those days," Jafar remarked with a smirk toward her, "Why, you even have merchandise~" He teased, before getting a thoughtful look, "I think I have a Scooby Doo bobblehead and Mystery Machine t-shirt somewhere, actually," he remarked, and he was actually being truthful; after all, what was the point of traveling to other worlds if you didn't pick up souvenirs along the way~

 "Yeah, that was Daphne's idea, once we realized that we needed a steady source of income to keep things going after a while," Velma admitted. That really was the part of this lifestyle that no one appreciated - the fact that they still needed money to afford living out of a van while traveling all over the country, and that mystery solving didn't exactly pay.

 "Heheh, and while on the topic, by any chance do you all have a swimsuit calendar~" Jafar asked teasingly, "Because I'd love to see you in a swimsuit~" he remarked with a laugh.

"Oh, um, jinkies..." Velma stammered, face burning brightly and feeling her heart pounding, while picturing herself in a swimsuit on a beach, Jafar also there and only wearing swim trunks as he massaged sunscreen onto her back...

"Ahem, no, we don't have one of those," she said as she tried to focus, without noticing that she was starting to rub her thighs together.

"Ah, such a shame that such beauty will only remain in my fantasies for now," Jafar said with mock sorrow, but smirked, seeing the effect of his words and the little drug in the tea were starting to have, "But moving on, tell me, what was perhaps your most exciting or favorite mysteries~"

He asked, moving the conversation along, knowing he had to be patient and wait for the right time to strike, while getting Velma nice and comfortable.

"Oh, I don't know if I could ever pick a favorite, we've had so many over the years," Velma waved off, memories of so many adventures flashing through her mind.

From the Creeper, the Black Knight, and Charlie the Robot to the Black Samurai and Loch Ness, it was hard to even choose where to begin, since it seemed like they've been through hundreds of mysteries at this point.

"But I suppose one particularly fun mystery was the where I was the monster," Velma said with a mischievous grin as she told Jafar about the time she had pretended to be Queen Cleopatra's ghost to protect her newly discovered tomb from grave robbers. It was a surreal yet fun experience to be the one unmasked by her friends, to say the least.

Jafar, of course, already knew of the film's events, but found himself drawn into the perspective of her firsthand account, "Heheh, who knew you had such a naughty side, my dear ~" He remarked, grinning, "Though I'm sure Cleopatra pales in comparison to your own beauty~"

Velma's blush returned in full force at that. And jinkies, why was it suddenly so hot in here, she thought as she tugged at the collar of her sweater and her thighs continued to rub together.

"That, that's very kind of you to say," she managed to mutter.

"Oh, I'm only speaking the truth, my dear~" Jafar said with a husky drawl, staring at her as he noticed her breathing harder, "In fact, I feel I need to be more honest with you."

He stated, putting his best look of regret as she gave him a confused blink, "You see, I sometime entertained a fantasy of dressing up as a monster and luring you into a trap after Mystery Inc came to investigate, just so I could have your beauty and brains at my fingertips~"

"Really?" Velma asked, blinking in surprise.

A part of her brain that was still thinking logically tried to point out how concerning a statement like that was, and might have even tried to draw connections to the monster attacks. But with the drugs in her system muddling her thoughts, and already feeling inclined towards Jafar, that voice was quickly drowned out.

"Hmm, yes, would you like to hear what I've done with you in those fantasies?" Jafar asked teasingly, while sending her a leer

"Ah..." Velma swallowed hard, suddenly finding it very hard to think straight, "Um, well, I suppose there's no harm in that. Like a thought exercise."

Jafar's smirk widened at this as he held back a cackle, "Well, first I'd get you alone, staying hidden and scaring you with every little noise before pouncing on you in my costume."

He said as he stood up, "Then I'd pull you into a hot searing kiss while grabbing and squeezing your ass and breasts, before throwing you down on the ground while tearing off your sweater," He said as he stepped closer to her.

"Oh, ah, jinkies," Velma murmured, face flushed at the image and thighs pressing hard against each other, "Ah, ah, then what?"

"Oh, you'd scream and plead as I tear off all your clothing, until I silence you by stuffing your own panties in your mouth, before turning you over to spank you as hard as I can," Jafar continued as he loomed over Velma.

God, Velma could picture that perfectly, laid over Jafar's lap as he spanked her, her cries muffled by the panties filling her mouth.

"Keep going," she moaned, not even realizing it as her hands moved to touch herself, one grabbing her breast through her sweater and the other moving under her skirt.

Jafar nearly cackled when he saw what Velma was doing, but he continued on with the scenario, "As I'm spanking you, I'd use my other hand to shove my fingers inside your cute sexy ass and start to finger fuck you as I spank you~"

"Ah, ah, God~" Velma groaned, slipping her fingers past her panties and inside herself, imagining that it was Jafar's hands doing that to her.

"Once, I'm done fingering and spanking your ass, I'd pull out a collar and leash and place them on you while forcing you to follow me like the pitiful bitch you are~" Jafar said with a low growl, lowering his face toward Velma, "But where to take you?" He asked mockingly and rhetorically, "An abandoned bedroom, outside where an animal like you belongs, or perhaps a cold dark dungeon to really torture you~"

"Ah, ah, outside," Velma panted without thinking, "Let everyone see, ah, ah, that I'm your bitch!"

"Ohh yes, imagine the looks of shock and horror on your friends' faces as a monster emerges from the house with their friend crawling after like a naked bitch~" Jafar cackled before, feeling bold, he roughly grabbed onto Velma's breast and started to squeeze and knead it through her sweater, "Helpless to do anything as I pull you up to your knees and take your panties out of your mouth, only to shove my cock inside your mouth and fuck it right in front of Mystery Inc~"

"Ah, ah, yes!" Velma cried, fingering herself even harder and leaning into his grip on her chest while picturing him fucking her in front of her friends.

"That's right, make them watch you fuck me!" she yelled.

"Ohhh yessss, I'd come all over your body before pushing you down to the ground and fucking you like the filthy animal you are!" Jafar hissed out as he worked his hands to pull up Velma's sweater.

"Yes, fuck me like a bitch... fuck my brains out!" Velma yelled, not reacting as her sweater was pulled up over her head and tossed aside.

And when Jafar git the sweater out if the way, his eyes widened in shock. He had a good idea that Velma was hiding something big after he got a feel, but these tits weren't just big, they were huge!

And indeed they were, because restrained and bound tightly by a large bra was a huge pair of knockers that were Velma's E-Cup secret. As she was always usually nervous of showing off her body to the same degree as Daphne, and usually preferred being seen for her brains instead of just her body. But right now, all Velma knew was the pleasure at the hands of a man who saw her for both, and she didn't want it to stop, she thought faintly as Jafar tore off her bra, letting her tits bounce free with growl.

"Oh, want me to fuck you? Then I'll fuck you!" He exclaimed, grabbing her tits roughly while driving down to bite hard onto her left nipple at the same time.

"AH! Jafar!" she screamed, too far gone in pleasure to even consider being scared or offended by his actions. Instead, she grabbed the back of his head with one hand and pressed him further against her, while her other hand fingered herself even harder.

Jinkies! She never felt so hot! So good! She wanted more! She could distantly think as Jafar bit down and eagerly suck on her left nipple while roughly kneading and pulling on her right breast.

 "Ah, ah, more~" she moaned, grabbing her skirt and panties and tearing them off to fully expose herself to him, "Give me more!"

 "Oh, you want more?" Jafar questioned with a smirk as he pulled back and started to pull off his clothing, "I'll gladly give you more~" he said, while kicking off his shoes and throwing his jacket to the side, "Only, do you want it here on this table, back in my room, or out in the front of the store where any passerby can see you through the windows~"

The small part of Velma's mind that was still thinking logically flinched at the idea of doing anything out in the open like that... but the rest of her couldn't help but grow even warmer at the thought of the possibility of someone, maybe even her friends, looking in through the store's windows and seeing her getting fucked like an animal.

"Ugh, out front!" she exclaimed.

"Heheh, then let's go~" Jafar said, after throwing his shirt to the side before pulling down his pants and boxers, with Velma's eyes widening and her desire spiking when she saw what he was packing..... jinkies, Jafar certainly was gifted, wasn't he~

Before letting out a slight startled moan as the man roughly grabbed her by her hair before throwing her to the ground on all fours, "But I want you to follow me like the horny bitch you are~"

"Ah, ah, yes sir," Velma said, feeling a thrill run through her at the humiliating order. And so, she started crawling after Jafar as he led her back into the main room of the store.

"Here we are~" Jafar said, coming to a stop in the center of the main room while throwing a smirk out toward the window, "Now, why don't you be a good brainy bitch and suck my cock~" he stated, or rather ordered as he turned to face Velma.

Gulping, Velma nodded and crawled closer to Jafar, until his cock was hanging right in front of her face. Swallowing hard to banish any nerves or hesitation, she reached up and took ahold of the man meat in her hands in order to guide it into her mouth.

"GLRKT!"

And then she began sucking on it as hard as she could.

 With Jafar giving off a pleased groan as she did so, "Hmm, I think you might suck cock almost as well as you solve mysteries~" He said, running his hand through her hair, "And I wonder what your friends or all your fans would think if they saw you now~" He added with a teasing leer.

 Velma moaned around his cock as she kept sucking it, unable to stop herself from imagining what he was describing. Her friends walking past that window over there and seeing her like this, looking on in shock as she debased herself for a virtual stranger. A crowd forming as people gathered to look on in disgust and lust as the famous mystery solver sucked cock like a whore.

God, why did that all make her even hotter and wetter?

 Her hands were already subconsciously squeezing and kneading her breast and fingering her pussy as Jafar roughly fucked her mouth, "Urg, in fact, maybe you should forget about being a detective to be my personal dick-sucker instead!" He growled in lust, fucking her mouth harder and harder.

Jinkies, maybe she should, she thought. This felt so good, why shouldn't she take the chance to do it as often as she could?

At that, she started to finger herself harder as images of her spending her days sucking Jafar's cock instead of solving mysteries started to fill her head. And maybe she'd even be allowed to do more than that? Maybe he'd fuck her other holes too?

Yes, that was a wonderful image, getting fucked and fat with his children.

Wait... children?! She thought in shock as her last thought hit her, but before she could really think about it, Jafar let out a growl while shouting, "Here it comes, slut! Take all of it down like a good bitch!"

He snapped, gripping onto her head as he started to shoot his seed down her throat, with Velma taking as much in as she could while her eyes went wide in shock, "Glrt, Glrt, GLRT! And before she knew it, this combined with the images rushing into her head set off her own orgasm.

"RAAAAGGGGGHHHH!!!" she screamed around his cock as she came, juices spraying out onto the floor.

"Hehe, huff... well, ah... done, Velma," Jafar said while catching his breath as he leered down at the girl, "Now stand up and lean against the window~" He ordered with a slight cackle, "I want everyone to watch as I claim you as mine."

"Ah, ah, ah, yes sir," Velma muttered, head too hazy from the orgasm to even consider refusing. Getting up on shaky legs, she stumbled over to the window and braced herself against it, leaning forward enough that her huge tits pressed against the glass.

"Ready, sir," she called out to Jafar.

"Hehe, such an obedient bitch~" Jafar stated with a smirk, approaching her and pressing his cock between her ass cheeks, "I wonder if you solved your mysteries like this?" He stated rhetorically before hitting her ass.

SMACK

"Ah!" she yelped from the hit, "N-no, I didn't!"

"Oh? So you and your redheaded friend never sucked a costumed creep's cock, or spread your legs while offering your sexy bodies to them?" Jafar asked again, hot-dogging her ass before hitting it again.

SMACK

"Ah! No, never! We never did that!" Velma protested. She wasn't some kind of whore!

Even if she was acting like one at the moment, a part of her couldn't help but note. Though that part was quickly drowned out by another smack to the ass.

SMACK

"Oh, so am I your first, then?" Jafar questioned, loving the sounds of her moans, the feel of her ass cheeks pressing against his cock, and the feel of her ass as he hit it, "Because if you really want this cock, then you'll have to beg for it!"

He added with a laugh, hitting her ass again, finding no care or concern if they had been noticed by anybody outside yet.

SMACK

"Ah! Please!" she yelled, moaning in delight, "Please, take my virginity!"

SMACK

"Fuck me like the horny bitch I am!" she added with another moan.

"Gladly!" Jafar called out as he pulled his cock back, only to thrust inside her as hard as he could, and wasted no time in fucking her brains out while pressing her up against the window.

"AAAAHHH!!!! JAFAAAARRRR!!!!" she screamed as he tore through her hymen and his thrusts started bouncing her against the glass.

It all hurt... but it also felt so good~

 "Oooh, you like this?" Jafar asked with a husky growl as he railed her again and again, "You like me fucking you where anyone can see what a horny bitch you really are?!" He exclaimed, while hitting her ass for emphasis as her tits hit against the glass of the window.

SMACK

 "Yes, I like it! I love it!" Velma screamed in response, and she did. She actually hoped that a crowd would form and watch this, because a part of her wanted everyone to see her whoring herself out Jafar like this.

 "Of course you do, because you're finally getting fucked and owned by a real man like you always wanted!" Jafar growled, giving her ass another hit.

SMACK

"I bet you always fantasized about a monster taking advantage of you on one of your mysteries," he added, licking up the side of her neck as she moaned and bucked her hips against his thrusts.

SMACK

"But I saw what they didn't, I saw you were meant to be a breeding bitch... my brilliant breeding bitch!" he growled, turning her head to the side as he pulled her into a hot kiss while fucking her harder against the glass. Knowing they could be as loud as could be, but the glamor and magic he prepared would prevent any interruption - because despite the images that he'd been putting in Velma's head, no one outside of the store could actually see what was happening inside.

After all, as much as he loved turning Velma into an exhibitionist who loved getting fucked in public, he also knew that if anyone did see what was happening, there'd probably be a rush to stop them out of some misplaced moral outrage. And he didn't want anyone spoiling his fun like that.

While Velma herself didn't know this, to her the risk of being seen if they hadn't been already was very real, but all she could care about was the lips of the man kissing her, along with the cock ravaging her.

"Ahhh, jinkies! Ah, ah, Jafar, I've never, mmm, felt like this!" She moaned, her right cheek and breast pressed against the glass after the kiss broke, with her moaning loudly as Jafar bit and sucked on her neck, fucking her like an animal, feeling like she could explode any moment.

"That's the pleasure of finding a real man to love, my dear brainy bitch~" Jafar growled, while spanking her ass again.

SMACK

"AH! Yes! You're a real man! And I'm all yours!" Velma yelled, before screaming as she finally came, cunt tightening around Jafar's cock and causing him to cum as well, shooting his seed up into her.

 "Hmm... oooh yes... you're all mine~" Jafar agreed with a dark smile and groan as he shot his seed inside Velma. And more than you know, he thought silently as he pulled his cock out with a groan, watching with amusement as his seed leaked out and she slid to the ground.

"Hehe, I'm going to celebrate by fucking you any way I can, if you're up for it my dear~" He stated, leering and looming over her with victorious relish.

 "Ah, ah, ah, whatever you want to do~" Velma purred, wanting nothing more in the moment than to get fucked by Jafar again. And again. And again...

 And that's precisely what happened, as Jafar fucked her over...

A scene of Velma in the middle of the store, being fucked anally and doggy style by Jafar while he gripped her hair and spanked her ass.

And over...

Scene of Velma, back pressed against the bookcase, making out heavily with Jafar with her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck as he fucked her pussy as hard as he could.

And over...

Scene of Velma on her knees with Jafar sitting on the reception desk chair, smirking and groaning in pleasure as she used her massive tits and mouth to pleasure him before spraying and cover her tits with his seed as she moaned in enjoyment.

And over again.

A final scene of a bedroom, with Jafar laying on his back, watching and groaning in pleasure as Velma bounced off his cock and her tits bounced with each motion before they both came again and she collapsed right on top of him.

"Ah... ah... I think this is the beginning of something great~" Jafar said with the largest grin, rubbing her back, feeling quite fulfilled to say the least~ Plus, a bit curious how the little idea/experiment to magically and transmit everything he and Chase did with the girls back to the resort played out.

 (Meanwhile, resort dimension)

"Tch, since when do nerds have tits that big?" Charmcaster grumbled as she watched events unfold on the mystically projected screens floating over the beach where she lay naked on a lawn chair, "Mousy little slut's chest should be smaller than yours!"

"Mmph," Gwen mumbled, voice muffled by the fact that Charmcaster was pressing her head against her cunt, forcing her to eat her out.

 Charmcaster had wasted no time in gleefully exploiting the power she had over Gwen after Chase and Jafar had left the brat in her care once they traveled to the new world target. Though before the fun could really start, she found herself contacted by them, and having mystical projections of the two popping up on the beach as she was molesting and torturing the brat's breasts while mocking them had been a bit of a scare for them.

But anyway, barely ten minutes into her fun, they contacted her and Gwen, explaining they had been experimenting with the crystal and resort's power and rules, and learning that they could return at the same time they had left, no matter how long they spent in the world. And how they had set up shop for weeks, while waiting for that band of detectives that chased after people in Halloween costumes to show up. After they did, Jafar explained how he wanted to see if they could sync up the resort's passage of time with the chosen world they were on, and as it turns out the resort could once again do so with no problem.

And another part of their latest experimentation was seeing how far they could take the connection to the crystal, and what they could transmit and project back to the resort... which led to them witnessing Chase and Jafar terrifying the mystery morons last night, but also the debauchery-filled depravity they had with the redhead bimbo and the cow tits nerd!

Charmcaster hadn't really minded watching how easily Chase seduced his chosen whore (it had actually been hilarious how she'd been so desperate that she'd practically thrown herself at him after a massage of all things), but she wasn't exactly happy about how all out Jafar was going with that nerd. What, she wasn't good enough for him that he had bang that bitch in every way possible?

Gwen, meanwhile, was watching the screens with mixed feelings. Obviously, horror at these girls getting tricked and manipulated by these monsters... but to her shame, she was also for some reason feeling jealous of Chase fucking a girl other than her!

Without thinking about it, her gaze went to the screen showing Chase, where he was currently banging that other redheaded girl against the wall of a shower stall, her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck as they passionately kissed while their hips thrust and bucked against each other.

Her main feeling on this should have been a desire to somehow warn the other girl about what she was doing, but instead all she could do was picture herself in that position. That, and feel her envy spike at how Daphne's breasts were constantly squeezed against Chase's chest in a way that hers never did due to how much larger they were.

 Urgg, what the hell was wrong with her?! She was getting jealous over some other girl getting tricked and seduced by her own rapist and captor! Not that there was anything to be jealous of, she had more to offer anyway, all the other bimbo had was bigger tits and urrrg, no, snap out of it, Gwen! She thought, trying to shake the feeling of unneeded and unwanted jealousy as she continued to eat out Charmcaster (despising the fact that part of her was starting to enjoy it) as her rival spoke with a mocking tone, choosing to make herself feel better by tearing Gwen down.

"Looks like Chase replaced you with a bitch who has an actual rack, Gwen~" She said with a smug look down to the girl eating her out, "Maybe if you're lucky he'll decide he prefers this bitch and kick you to the curb to go crawling back to your street thug boyfriend ~"

Charmcaster said, before making a face of realization, "Oh wait, that's right! You weren't even good enough for street trash!" She exclaimed with a laugh.

 Gwen glowered at that, not at all happy about having her failure of a relationship with Kevin brought up as well on top of everything else. Especially since every time she thought about him, her mind would just go back to the angry thoughts she'd had while drugged, which just made being with Chase more appealing, which was the last thing that she should want...

Charmcaster, seeing the effect that her words were having on Gwen, smirked and kept talking.

"All that in mind, I guess your only really hope is that they'll take pity and decide to keep you around as a pet that they occasionally pity fuck," she sneered, "Or maybe I'll be the one who gets lucky and they'll give you over to me full time~"

At that, Gwen struggled against the grip Charmcaster had on her head to raise her head and shoot the bitch a glare, "Or maybe Jafar will decide to dump you for someone whose brains are bigger than her huge tits," She snapped as Charmcaster's eyes widen, "After all, that girl seems to have you bear in both departments~" she added smugly.

Charmcaster scowled, glaring at Gwen as her good mood was immediately wiped away. Eyes narrowing in rage, she raised her hand and brought it down hard on Gwen's face.

SMACK

"Ah!" Gwen cried as she was knocked on her ass by the blow.

"You smug little bitch," Charmcaster snarled, "Chase may want you in one piece, but that doesn't mean that I can't make you scream!"

And at that, Charmcaster's hands began to glow with mystical energy as she sneered, "Let's see how your slutty cunt handles some shock treatment!" she roared as she dived down and smack her hand alit with mystical electrical energy against Gwen's pussy, while pushing the girl down further into the ground.

SMACK

"AHHHH!"

Gwen's scream echoed across the beach as agony unlike anything she'd ever known ran through her body.

But that wasn't even the worst part. No, what was the worst was that buried underneath all of that pain, there was a tiny amount of pleasure. And that filled her with more shame than anything she'd felt since she ended up in this godforsaken place.

 But it also filled her with fear as a question started to haunt her mind. How much longer could she hold out, till she broke and didn't want to leave? How much longer until she was just a submissive slave who would do whatever these monsters wanted without a second thought?

As she lay there, Gwen squirmed from feelings that had nothing to with the pain she was experiencing, until she finally passed out.

Chapter Text

Gwen's scream echoed across the beach as agony unlike anything she'd ever known ran through her body.

But that wasn't even the worst part. No, what was the worst was that buried underneath all of that pain, there was a tiny amount of pleasure. And that filled her with more shame than anything she'd felt since she ended up in this godforsaken place.

But it also filled her with fear as a question started to haunt her mind. How much longer could she hold out, till she broke and didn't want to leave? How much longer until she was just a submissive slave who would do whatever these monsters wanted without a second thought?

As she lay there, Gwen squirmed from feelings that had nothing to with the pain she was experiencing, until she finally passed out.

 (Back in the Scooby Doo reality)

It was a warm evening, with the sun setting in the distance, and on the edge of the city toward the jungle, two guys and a dog were waiting for the last two members of the group.

'Like, we sure we got the right place and time?" Questioned Shaggy with a slight confused frown while scratching his head.

"I'm sure the girls are probably just seeing if they can learn any last bits of information that can help us with this case," Fred reassured Shaggy and Scooby with a smile, "I know I've been racking my head for what kinda traps to use against those cat guys and their reptilian bosses," He remarked, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful frown of concentration.

 This was definitely looking to be one of their trickier cases, but he was sure they'd figure it out and unmask the crooks responsible, just like always!

He was pulled from his thoughts as he looked up and saw that the girls were finally approaching. And if he'd been more attentive, he might have noticed how both were walking more stiffly than normally.

"Relma, Raphne, you're... here," Scooby Doo started to greet with a smile, before pausing and sniffing the air as he picked up an odd scent.

"Ah... hey guys, sorry we're late... got held up in the, ah, investigation," Daphne nervously stuttered with a flush while glancing away.

"Yeah... held up," Velma agreed with a slight pause.

"It's okay, but did you girls find out anything good?" Fred asked with an arched brow.

"You might say that," Daphne muttered in a low whisper.

"Like, what was that, Daphne?" Shaggy questioned with a blink, not having picked up what she said.

"Uh, nothing! Just ah...coff, that while the business near the jungle are losing business, those closer into the city seem to be booming because of the attacks," Daphne explained with a nervous stutter.

"Yes, I, ah... found out the same," Velma agreed, adjusting her glasses with a slight cough, "As well as the fact that some people are apparently trying to turn these attacks into a tourist attraction, if you can believe it," she added with a slight roll of her eyes.

"Really? That's interesting," Fred said, rubbing his chin in thought, "Well, in any case, with any luck we'll have unmasked them tonight."

"You got a plan for a trap this time?" Daphne asked, a slight edge to her voice that no one else seemed to pick up on.

"Actually, I've got several plans and the supplies needed to give those lizards and their pussycats plenty of surprises," Fred bragged, while gesturing to a large stuffed back pack that was sitting against the ground, "We just need to find the perfect spots in the forest to set them up, while we look for more clues."

He added with a grin. "Like, sounds good, but can Scoob and I not be the bait this time?" Shaggy asked with a frown, "Because running from one monster is bad enough, but two monsters and a whole swarm of cursed warriors that turn into deadly cats, no thank you!" He added, shaking his head emphatically, "Right, Scooby Doo?"

He added, crossing his arms, sure that his best buddy would back him up, only to hear silence, "Like, Scoob?" And turning his head he gave a blink when he saw Scooby circling and sniffing at the girls.

"Uh, is something wrong, Scooby?" Velma asked, sending Scooby a nervous look, getting a bad feeling what was the cause of this strange behavior.

"Runny smell," Scooby replied with a blink as he took a seat in front of the girls. And there it was, Velma thought, holding back a flushing groan.

"Um, what do you mean funny smell?" Daphne asked, also flushing, which Velma vaguely noticed. She wondered what Daphne could have to worry about, but shoved it aside; she was more concerned with figuring out how to not have to explain her fling with Jafar.

"Rot sure..." Scooby said, rubbing his paw against his chin, "Rust that you two smell like rweat and romething else," The dog remarked with a confused frown as the girls flushed.

"Uh... well, it is a very warm environment, we're bound to sweat more than usual," Velma said quickly, "And considering all the exotic smells around here, they're probably clinging to us."

"Right," Daphne added quickly, "I know I passed by a bunch of stands selling local perfumes and handing out free samples, I might have picked up some of that."

"Like, that makes sense," Shaggy said back with a shrug.

"Perfume aside, we've still got a mystery to solve, so let's go gang," Fred said with an eager smile, gesturing for them to follow, with Shaggy and Scooby sharing a sigh but doing so as they began to head into the forest, with Daphne and Velma following behind at a bit of a distance.

"So... how were things with that Jafar guy you mentioned?" Daphne questioned blankly.

Velma turned bright red and stammered for a moment, but seeing the look on Daphne's face, she just sighed.

"It went... very well," she said, before narrowing her eyes suspiciously at her friend, "What about you? Did you stop for one of those 'massages' you mentioned yesterday?"

"I... ah... might have, yes..." Daphne said back with a flush and slight cough into her fist before adding with a sigh, "I think we're both smart enough to realize what we both have been up to," she added, rubbing her face, "Only question is, what do we do now?"

"Honestly, I have no idea, it just seemed to happen, and now..." Velma sighed, trailing off with a blush as she remembered some of the things that she and Jafar had said during their lovemaking, "I just don't know where things go from here."

"Tell me about it," Daphne said with a groan, "I mean, I went from accepting that things between me and Fred aren't ever going to go anywhere serious after all these years, to letting Chase have his way with me on the massage table."

She admitted with a wild blush to her best friend, "I mean... I can't say I didn't enjoy it..." she said while biting her lip, "But I only met him yesterday, and we're only here temporarily, and with all our traveling..." she trailed off, giving off a tired sigh, "It probably wouldn't work out... but at the same time..."

 "Yeah, I know," Velma sighed, "Like I said, I don't know how a simple conversation turned to wild sex in the middle of his store, but it did and I can't say that I'm regretting it. But you're right, we're not going to be staying and even if we did there's no guarantee that a fling like this would work out long term. I really don't know how to handle this."

 And really, she didn't. Mysteries, researching, unmasking costumed crooks and cons, all that she could and had handled with no problem. But relationships and romance were extremely foreign territory for her, especially in this scenario, she couldn't help but think with a flush as her mind went back to earlier in the store, and everything she and Jafar had done. It was probably a miracle that no one had noticed what was happening, especially when he was taking her against the window, Velma thought, subconsciously rubbing her thighs together a bit as they walked through the jungle.

"But however we handle things or whatever we decide to do, we need to be clear and upfront with Jafar and this Chase you mentioned," Velma said while biting her lip slightly while Daphne gave her a concerned glance, "Last thing we want is to accidentally hurt them."

"Right," Daphne said, wincing at the thought. Chase was a nice guy, he deserved better than to be left feeling like she'd used him for sex and then run off.

Before they could think of a solution, however, the girls were pulled from their private conversation as Fred spoke up.

"Okay gang, here we are. This should be a perfect spot to set our first trap!" he declared, looking around the clearing that they were in.

"Or the perfect spot to get eaten," Countered Shaggy with a nervous look.

"Reah, eaten!" Agreed Scooby, but Fred just wave them off.

"Relax guys, I've got everything all planned out," Fred assured them with a small smile.

"What exactly is the plan, Fred?" Daphne asked with a small frown.

"Since we've got multiple monsters, we're going to set multiple traps," Fred explained, "This clearing's big enough to dig at least a few pitfalls, and we can rig nets in a lot of the surrounding trees. Then, we just need to start luring them in here to start catching them."

"So, basically throwing what we can at them while hoping for the best?" Daphne asked dryly with crossed arms.

"I have to agree with Daphne, Fred, this isn't exactly one of your better trap plans," Velma added. Though she noted that Daphne seemed to be carrying more annoyance in her tone than usual as Fred gave a sheepish look.

"In my defense, it's a bit trickier to think of a good trap for both the monsters and all those cats," He admitted, rubbing the back of his head.

"Like, do we at least have a Plan B just in case?" Shaggy asked nervously.

"Ummm, not really," Fred admitted sheepishly, because this had been one of his trickier cases to tackle with his trapping skills.

"Great, that's just great," Daphne groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Uh, is everything alright, Daph?" Fred asked. She internally scowled at him noticing her frustration; why was it now of all times that he picked up on her feelings when he couldn't register her blatant flirting with him?

"I'm fine, it's nothing," she said, choosing to ignore the problem for now, "Let's just get this over with."

She told him before stomping off, leaving Fred to look confused to the others.

"Huh, I wonder what's gotten into her," He stated while scratching his head.

"I'm sure it's nothing to worry about, let's just focus on setting up the trap," Velma said, quickly trying to steer everyone's focus away. Judging by Daphne's earlier comments, she was sure that whatever had happened with Chase had altered the redhead's view of her (admittedly stagnant) relationship with Fred, and she didn't seem willing to hold back about it.

But now wasn't the time to worry about that. They had a mystery to solve.

And as they worked to prepare the trap, they were unaware of the eyes watching them from another part of the jungle.

"So then..." Jafar, still in his human form and wearing his robes, tapped his finger against his staff as he looked away from the mystical window of the scrying spell to Chase, "Now that we've both gotten a taste of our targets, what should our next move be?"

He questioned with an arched brow.

"First of all, demonstrating exactly how poor a trap that is," Chase scoffed, "Beyond that... well, judging by that conversation we spied on, it sounds like the girls are very torn between their current lives and being with us. I say we grab them for a private chat, reveal ourselves, and give them the choice... and then take them anyway, regardless of their decisions~"

"Yes I suppose we've lingered on this world long enough," Jafar stated with a frown, rubbing his chin, "At the least it made for an excellent testing ground for which to further experiment with the crystal and resort."

He sounded out, with Chase giving a nod of agreement, "But we've got other worlds to explore, and I'm sure that Charmcaster and Gwen are likely missing us while stewing in jealousy by now~" Jafar then added with an amused little cackle.

"Oh, yeah. And if nothing else, I'm sure that Gwen is missing my gentler touch compared to Charmcaster's~" Chase laughed as well, "So, shall we begin?"

"Let's..." Jafar agreed with a sinister grin, eager for the fun ahead~

(Later)

Mystery Inc were hard at work setting up the traps in the clearing, with Scooby on watch for any sound or sight of the monsters or the vicious feline predators, but as the rest of the gang were setting up traps, Velma took the opportunity to talk to Daphne once they were far enough away from the boys while setting up some nets in the trees.

"You okay, Daphne?" she asked with a note of concern to her friend.

"Outside of the realization that I've wasted years on a guy who will always love traps more than me? Just peachy," Daphne grumbled back with a sour expression, "I mean, what does it say about whatever I thought we had that a guy I met yesterday made me feel better than Fred ever has?"

"I'm not exactly an expert on these things, but I wouldn't be too harsh on yourself or Fred about this," Velma said as comfortingly as she could, "It sounds like you ultimately just weren't as compatible as you wanted to believe."

"Yeah..." Daphne said, giving off a tired sigh as she climbed down from the tree, "Maybe the problem is I kept trying to force it, when the reality is Fred and I just work better as friends," she admitted, leaning against the tree, "I mean, I love him... but did I ever love him romantically, or love him like Shaggy, Scooby, and you like family?"

She added with a thoughtful look.

"Only you can answer that question, Daphne," Velma told her friend with a sigh of her own, "And while I am no expert on romance, I know enough that trying to force it or waiting for something that isn't there isn't healthy or fair for either of you."

She stated, looking over at her friend.

"You're right," Daphne agreed with a tired expression. It was hard to swallow, but maybe it was for the best, "It's better for Fred and me to let things go and just be friends," she said, nodding with a firm expression before gaining a worried one, "Now if only I could figure out what to do about Chase and what happened between us."

She admitted while rubbing her face. Because even more than facing the reality of her situation with Fred, that was what was eating at her.

After all, she still wasn't entirely sure if what had happened with Chase was romantic or just both of them taking advantage of a situation. In fact, come to think of it, hadn't he mentioned a girl he had some complicated relationship with? Had Daphne just helped him cheat, or was it just like her situation with Fred?

And even if he wasn't seeing someone, that didn't mean that she had a chance of something long-term. Not unless she was planning on quitting the gang and living here in Manaus full time, which didn't sound likely to her.

It was all just such a mess to put it bluntly, a sentiment Velma seemed to share as she gave a sigh.

"Believe me, I feel the same with Jafar," she admitted, flushing bright red, "What happened felt amazing, but it's still crazy I lost my virginity to a man I just met the other day, never mind everything we did."

She stated while lowering her voice to a low whisper.

Having had a chance to think things over logically afterwards, she was shocked at herself for what had happened. The whole situation had come out of nowhere, and she'd said and done things she'd never thought that she was capable of, but she had done it regardless.

Like she said, it was amazing and she had no regrets. But now, she was stuck with the dilemma of trying to figure out what her next move was supposed to be, because she knew logically that she couldn't stay here with Jafar, but what other option was there for a long-term relationship?

I mean, it wasn't like she could ask Jafar to travel with them or move to where she and the gang usually set up shop when not traveling around solving mysteries. Because how should ask him to upend his entire life for a girl he just met?

So the options boiled down to trying to make a long-distance relationship of some kind work, or breaking things off gently with it just being a spur of the moment, very passionate fling.

And frankly, that idea left her feeling terrible. She may have just met Jafar, but what they had felt so real and true, she just couldn't imagine living without it.

Once again, though, the girls were pulled from their thoughts by Fred's voice.

"Okay gang, I think we're good to go," he declared, "Now we just need to lure those cats and their bosses here!"

Though at those words, several growls echoed throughout the clearing.

"Like, gulp... don't think we need to bother, Fred," Shaggy said as the gang started to huddle in close as the cats in question began to emerge from the surrounding foliage, with vicious snarls and hungry gazes.

"Because they're already here!" Shaggy exclaimed as Scooby jumped into his arms while the jungle cats let out some roars as a voice from above called out.

"It's dinner time kitties, and tonight we're having a special of meddling morons with a side of mutt chop!" Laughed out Iago with an amused smirk on his beak as he came in for a landing on a branch and started to mess with one of the net traps set up in it.

Before any of the gang could figure out where the voice was coming from, the cats came charging out of the jungle and towards them.

"Like, run!" Shaggy yelled, the gang all immediately doing so and trying to run off, only to find more cats emerging from the other side of the clearing, leaving them stuck inside it.

"Lead them towards the traps!" Fred shouted.

"Hehe, that's right, lead them to the traps~" Iago sounded out from his position with a chuckle, watching as the group fled, heading straight toward him, "Just a little closer, and... now!" He exclaimed, triggering one of the traps early with an evil grin.

And he watched in glee as the net fell right on top of Mystery Inc as they passed under the tree, the four humans and one dog immediately getting tangled up in it and collapsing in a heap on the ground.

"What the-?!" Fred exclaimed in disbelief at what had just happened.

"Jinkies! Get us loose!" Velma yelled, as the gang struggled with the net. Only to freeze as a voice hissed in front of them.

"Having trouble, Mysssstery Inc?"

Before a large explosion of smoke went off.

FWOOM

And the forms of the monster duo stepped out with sinister grins.

"Ah, there truly is nothing like beating someone at their own game~" Chase chuckled, as he and Jafar circled the captured gang, his cats keeping a distance but ready to pounce at the slightest signal.

 "Grr, let us go, you creep!" Daphne cried out, glaring at the reptilian monster, internally annoyed that one of Fred's traps had backfired on them, and not for the first time either, come to think of it.

"Yeah, and whatever you're up to, it's not going to work either," Velma said as Mystery Inc struggled inside the net trap.

 "I beg to differ. In fact, I'd say we've gotten exactly what we wanted," Chase chuckled as he and Jafar leered at the girls, before glancing at the boys, "Though we seem to have a few unwanted extras. What to do with you three?"

 At that, the group's eyes widened.

"Hmm.... leave them be. I bear them no grudge, and we have no ussssseee for them," Jafar remarked, shaking his head, because he might be embracing the villain role he was thrust into with his actions so far, but that didn't mean he was crazy for the idea of harming Scooby Doo or Shaggy, two of his favorite childhood cartoon characters... Fred he could honestly take or leave.

 Sharing that opinion, Chase nodded in agreement.

"True, no reason to be unnecessarily cruel," he said, before snapping his fingers. In response, several of the cats retook human form, and he faced them as he commanded, "Knock out the men and the dog, and take them back to the city."

"Wait, you..." Fred tried to protest and struggle alongside Shaggy and Scooby, but they were powerless and knocked out easily by the warriors.

"Jinkies! Guys, no!" Velma and Daphne yelled out in worry at this.

 "Don't worry, dears. Aside from headaches they'll likely have from those blows, I imagine they'll be just fine," Chase said, watching as the boys were pulled out of the net and carried out of the clearing.

"You bastards! What do you want?!" Daphne demanded, glaring at them.

"Isn't it obvious? We want the two of you~" Chase leered.

 "I beg your pardon?!" Velma blurted out with a glaring yet also confused look, "What do you mean, you want us?!" She demanded, wanting answers on just why these things were apparently targeting Daphne and her, while making sure the guys were taken back to town.

However at her question, the snake monster let out a hissing laugh, "Hehe, it's like I told you, Velma..." It said, sending her a dark grin as she gave a confused blink before suddenly something seemed to click in her mind as she shook her head faintly in denial, "I had fantasies about luring you into a mystery so I could have you in my grasp~"

The snake told her with a laugh as Daphne glanced over to Velma confused.

"Velma, what's he talking about?" she started to ask, before noticing the look of horror on her friend's face, "Velma?" she asked quieter, getting worried for her friend, who simply whispered out a name in realization, "Jafar?"

 In response, the serpent man gave an evil laugh, before with a swirl of red smoke, he changed back into his human form.

"Surprised, my dear~" Jafar said with a wide leer, now garbed in his sorcerer/vizier robe, while summoning his staff into his hands with a flash, "I must admit, you look adorable when you're shocked~" He added, giving off a dark twisted cackle.

"N-no, you can't be..." Velma stammered, staring at him in shock.

"Heheh, I can and I am~" Jafar said with a wide amused smirk, rubbing the top of his staff, feeling quite amused at this, "And I must say, Chase and I have had a lot of fun playing this little game, but it's time for the game to end~"

He stated as Daphne joined in her friend's shock as her eyes went to the other monster, "Chase?" She repeated, her voice cracking in shock, dawning horror, and genuine hurt in her voice.

"Hello, darling~" Chase chuckled as he shifted back to human form.

"You... you lying bastard!" Daphne screamed in outrage.

"Oh, how did I lie?" Chase asked with an arched eyebrow, "I told you that my friend and I came here shortly before the monster attacks started. It's not my fault that you were enjoying my magic touch too much to pick up on that detail~"

And that little fact made all this sting all the more for Daphne and Velma, as looking back both girls realized there were clues staring them right in the face when it came to Chase and Jafar, yet they were so wrapped up in themselves along with their confusing feelings and desires that they not only refused to see it, but let these bastards exploit them!

"You... you..." Daphne growled with a look of anger, while Velma actually felt her eyes water; this was Ben Ravencroft all over again, only a thousand times worse!

"Oh come now, no need to make those expressions, ladies~" Jafar remarked, leaning on his staff, "Really, if you think about it, this doesn't change what we all shared," He stated, before adding with a snort, "Honestly, you could consider the scare we gave as just a little game we played, or foreplay even~"

"Foreplay? You expect us to consider all this romantic?!" Daphne demanded incredulously.

"And you don't?" Chase asked, "After all, didn't the adrenaline rush of being chased all over the jungle make it so much easier to melt under my touch, even before I rocked your world?"

"You tricked me!" Daphne snarled.

"No, I didn't. I simply gave you some sympathy and kindness. You were the one who decided you preferred me over pining for a buffoon whose idea of romance is setting up a net or a cage," Chase said dryly.

Daphne flinched at those words, because as much as she hated to admit it, and as much as it made her feel shameful and sick, he wasn't wrong. She... she really had let herself fall so easily to his touch and charm, so much so she had practically thrown herself at him when she realized that things with Fred didn't seem to be working out.

"And you weren't any better, my dear~" Jafar remarked, giving off a dark little chuckle, leering at Velma, "I must admit, I was surprised how into my fantasy you got, to where you - as you put it - let me fuck you like the 'horny nerdy bitch you are'~" Jafar mocked somewhat, using some of her own earlier words from their fun right back at her.

"I, ah, I," Velma stammered, blushing brightly and unable to think of a defense as her mind went back to what had happened in the store, and how easily she'd been willing to let him have his way with her.

 "Really, you two should be flattered that we set this whole thing up just to lure Mystery Inc in so we could sweep you girls off your feet, more than anything," Jafar added with a smirk as Iago flew down and landed on his shoulder.

"Personally, I'm glad that we're finally leaving," The parrot said with a grumble, "I've had some stupid toucan bugging me at every opportunity because his girl apparently has a thing for parrots," He huffed with an annoyed expression.

 If the girls were shocked by the presence of a talking parrot, they didn't show it, instead just glaring at Chase and Jafar.

"Okay, fine, you had your sick fun. Now just leave us alone!" Daphne yelled.

"And why would we do that? We came here for more than just booty calls, we want the two of you permanently," Chase stated, catching both girls by surprise.

 "Indeed, allow us to explain, if you would," Jafar said with a slight cough, "You see, we're not some fakes and frauds like the ones you usually deal with," He denied, shaking his head as the girls shot him frowns, "No, our power is not only real but also otherworldly..."

He stated as he began to explain a bit about the resort, as well as him and Chase waking up there, with this being the second world they've traveled to, only more in depth rather than quick in and out, and how the entire reasoning for them coming to this reality was for them.

"And that's the story," He surmised, shooting them a smirk, "Rather beats your experiences with zombies, cat people, ghostly witches, wannabe warlocks, living computer viruses, demon chests, and even alternate timelines with possessed parrots, doesn't it~" He stated with an amused laugh at their reactions.

 The girls could only stare in utter shock, trying to process everything that they'd just heard. But then they registered the last part.

"How, how do you know about Pericles?" Daphne stammered.

"That was just a nightmare!" Velma added desperately.

"No, it wasn't. It was quite real," Chase said firmly.

"Indeed, we're just starting to scratch the surface, but the multiverse and its variety of timelines are an endless amount of horror and wonder," Jafar nodded in agreement.

"That Pericles guy still gives me the creeps from those magic recordings you guys watched," Iago said with a brief shiver, as Jafar and Chase while waiting for Mystery Inc to show up had done more than just settle into their civilian cover and spread terror as monsters, but also use their connection to the crystal power to display the events of the previous timeline of Mystery Incorporated and the adventures of Mystery Inc in this timeline in a sort of movie and TV show binge watch.

Which had proved quite nostalgic for the two men, with even the parrot having enjoyed the show, though seriously this world's criminals had a weird thing for dressing up as monsters. That and their enjoyment aside, Iago had quickly been quite frankly creeped out by the other parrot in the recordings, and wasn't eager to meet him in person anytime soon.

But needless to say, the girls were reeling at this information, though a part of the two always knew that the other reality was real and not just a messed up shared nightmare, and this ripped away that last scrap of denial.

"Urrg, fine, putting that horror show trauma aside!" Daphne snapped, shaking her head as she'd rather not think of that other timeline, right now especially, "If you're telling the truth, and you really have access to the multiverse, why the heck would you go through all this trouble just for us?"

She asked with a firm frown.

"She's right, if you're not insane or telling the craziest story I've ever heard, you could be doing anything with this power... so why focus on us?" Velma asked, still reeling from all this and still hurt from the reveal of the truth, but at the same time she felt a bit warm at the thought that this was all set up just to get them, for some reason feeling kinda... flattered.

And as much as she tried to deny it, a part of her couldn't help but find the confirmation of the multiverse and that Jafar and his friend had a means to travel through it absolutely fascinating and exciting, from a scientific stand point.

"Why wouldn't we want you?" Chase asked, "You're lovely beauties, in both body and mind. What man in his right mind wouldn't desire to have you?"

The girls blushed at that, Daphne in particular remembering him saying something similar to her during her second massage, right before things had gone all the way. And just like then, he sounded so sincere... could they actually be genuine in what they were saying?

"Indeed, your brains are only rivaled by your beauty, my dear~" Jafar added to the blushing Velma, who felt her heart pounding like a drum, unable to do anything but think back to everything he said to her... and jinkies, how he made her feel so alive before, during, and after he took her like a animal in so many ways.

Did he really mean it? Did he really find her that attractive and desirable to go to this extent? She couldn't help but ask herself, before giving a surprised snort of amusement at Jafar's next words.

"Of course, those huge breasts of yours are certainly a perk~" He stated, with an undertone of amusement clear to all.

"Which isn't to cut you short, dear," Chase said, bringing Daphne's attention back to him, "Yes, your friend here is official the 'smart one', but you're clever too. And maybe your rack is a bit smaller than hers, but it and that fine ass of yours aren't anything to ignore~"

Daphne blushed at that, too flattered to be offended by the wording. Because while she was used to guys checking her out, had he really found her so attractive that he crossed worlds to get ahold of her?

"And think about what we're offering you, a life of pleasure, love, power, and the wonders as well as the mysteries of the multiverse at your fingertips~" Jafar added with a smirk, arching a brow, "Does that really sound so bad?"

He added with a frown, "After all, aren't you tired of dealing with costumed morons?" He asked, staring into Velma's eyes, "And you know that your friends will get by just fine without you two."

"That's true," Chase added, "Your whole group was always equal, so it's not as though the loss of you two will ruin them or cause them harm."

The girls reluctantly had to admit that they had a point there. And frankly, what they were offering, an entire multiverse to see and explore instead of just continuing to hunt more psychos in costumes... it was getting very hard to think of reasons to say no.

Though Daphne's mind also went to some of the things Chase mentioned... one thing in particular.

"What about that other girl you told me about?" Daphne asked, staring up at Chase through the netting before giving a startled blink as Jafar vanished the net away, allowing the girls to stand free, "Does she really exist, or is she somehow part of this or what?"

Daphne asked, crossing her arms as she stood up alongside Velma.

"Oh, you mean Gwen? I assure you, she's quite real," Chase said with a smirk, "Like you, she's a beautiful and intelligent young lady who was part of a team that was taking her for granted. She was even wasting her time pining after a man who was completely oblivious to her feelings for him."

"Really?" Daphne asked, surprised to hear so many similarities.

"Yes, so I showed her something better," Chase said, before grimacing and adding, "Admittedly, she's rather stubborn about the whole thing. I had to slip her a little something to lower her inhibitions just so that she'd be willing to admit the truth of her situation to herself, and now she's holding a grudge over it."

"...That sounds like date-rape," Daphne said with a glare.

"She was fully conscious and aware of herself the whole time," Chase said defensively, "I just made it so that she'd actually listen to what her desires wanted for once instead of blocking them with overthinking."

"Right. And did you do something like that with me?" Daphne demanded.

"Only if you count my excellent massages putting you at ease~" he said with a smirk, which grew as she blushed. Velma, meanwhile, frowned as that story made her think of her own earlier experience, and how quick she'd been to give in to her new emotions.

"What about you? Did you drug me?" Velma asked Jafar suspiciously.

"Why, I am hurt that you would accuse me of such a thing~" Jafar stated with a mocking smirk, placing his hand over his heart in mock hurt, "But if you call sharing a bit of special tea with you, then yes, I suppose I did drug you."

He stated, leering at her, "And all that did was give you a little push to do what you'd normally be too afraid to do, nothing more, nothing less~"

 Velma scowled at that, hating the idea that she hadn't been in total control of herself during that whole encounter. But at the same time, it sounded more like she'd just had her self-control removed rather than outright drugging her, so she was having a hard time determining how she actually felt right now.

 "If you're having doubts..." Jafar stepped up to Velma, who shot him a small scowl, "Perhaps this will help you think more clearly~" He stated with amusement, and next thing Velma knew, Jafar placed his hand on the back of her head and pulled her into a hot searing kiss.

 Velma's eyes widened in surprise, and then closed as she found herself returning the kiss with a moan.

Daphne watched this in disbelief, only to give a surprised yelp as Chase suddenly wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

"Well, I don't want to be left out. Do you?' he asked rhetorically, before pulling her into just as intense a kiss.

Daphne's eyes also went wide before she found herself morning and returning the kiss as the anger and doubt faded into the back of her mind.

After all, while he'd tricked her, he hadn't actually lied. And the circumstances didn't change the fact that she did feel better with him than she ever had with Fred.

So maybe... maybe she should just accept this?

Would leaving with him really be so bad? To feel this love, warmth, and pleasure everyday? To even see other worlds even? Both Daphne and Velma asked themselves as they spent the next several minutes making out heavily with their respective man, as Jafar's hand squeezed Velma's breast while Chase got a handful of Daphne's ass, with this lasting for a few more moments before the kisses finally broke.

"Ah... well... jinkies~" Velma found herself saying with a slight little giggle as she looked into Jafar's eyes, "Perhaps... leaving wouldn't be too bad... I mean... this could be like a little scientific experiment for me," She rationalized as Jafar smirked at her.

"An experiment to see how much you can take my cock before you pass out~" He teased as he kissed at her neck.

While Velma was moaning from this, Daphne was also moaning as Chase continued to squeeze her ass.

"And what about you, dear? Ready for a whole new adventure beyond what you could have imagined?" he asked, giving her another quick kiss before leaning back to let her reply.

"Ah, well... I guess it could be fun," she muttered with a flush. A part of her knew that she and Velma should be finding a way to escape, but whatever the circumstances that led to this, she couldn't deny that she was tempted and interested in Chase's offer.

After all, a man that would pay attention to her and satisfy her, getting to live at some kind of high class magical resort, and a chance to see other worlds and realities... It was so much, could she really turn down this chance?

"But I'm talking to this Gwen girl," She added out loud, shaking her head with a frown, "And don't think you can just treat me as another notch on your belt or some trophy, Mr.," she stated firmly while poking her finger onto Chase's nose, though this only caused him to give an amused chuckle.

"I wouldn't dream of it, dear. Any girl I claim will be because I genuinely desire a partnership with them, not just a booty call," he said, "And by all means, talk to Gwen. Hopefully you'll talk some sense into her and help her realize how much happier she can be if she just accepts things."

"And speaking of, there's a lovely girl by the name of Charmcaster who I'm dying to introduce you to, Velma~" Jafar said with a smirk to his own girl, "I'm sure you'll both get along like a house on fire~"

He stated with a slight amused cackle, looking forward to their meeting to say the least. As odds are the little show of his fun had stroked the flames of Charmcaster's jealousy quite nicely~

For her part, Velma felt a spike of jealousy at the thought that Jafar had another girl too, but she squashed it. Envy wouldn't do her any good... besides, she was sure she had this Charmcaster (and what kind of name was that anyway?) beat in every way that mattered.

"Well... should we get going then?" she asked awkwardly.

 "Hehe, we shall~" Jafar stated, banging his staff against the ground, and in a flash of powerful light...

FWOOM!

"Though before we leave, anything you wish for us to retrieve?" He added as the girls gazed at the portal in awe and shock, "We've got our potential way to bring back anything we got ahold of on this little adventure... at least we should, if the crystal can pull it off like I suspect."

He stated more to himself than anything, while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.'

 The girls exchanged looks at that.

"We should probably grab our stuff out of the van... and leave a message for the guys explaining all of this, for that matter," Daphne admitted. She might be done with Fred, but he was still a friend, and she didn't want him and the others spending years wondering what happened to her and Velma.

 "Yeah, last thing we want is for the guys to worry themselves to death while looking for us," Velma agreed, not wanting to put her friends through that kinda turmoil.

"A simple matter to handle," Jafar stated with a wave of his hand, "We'll retrieve your belongings and let you leave a message before we depart for your new life."

He said as the portal flared and twisted and brought up the image of the the Mystery Machine.

"But let's not dilly-dally on it~" He added, going to Velma's side, "After all, pleasure awaits~" He said, licking up the side of her neck, causing her to let out a groan.

 "Mmm... Jinkies," Velma murmured, "Right... let's go."

With that, the group passed through the portal, arriving outside of the Mystery Machine. The girls quickly went to work gathering up their belongings, before leaving a detailed note explaining things for the guys to find when they came back.

 With the girls then giving one final glance toward the Mystery Machine, a cornerstone of their mystery-solving lives for so long, before turning to face the portal and the new chapter in their lives as they walked through it.

With Chase, Jafar, and Iago, and the jungle cats following right behind them, before the portal disappeared as if it was never there to begin with.

 (Resort reality)

With another flash of light, the group emerged out of the portal archway in the jungle outside of the resort.

"Welcome, ladies, to Euphoria Resorts!" Chase declared, "Or at least, the outlying area. Come, let's get to the actual buildings and get you settled in."

 "As well as into something a little more relaxing~" Jafar added with a smirk as he pointed his staff at the girls, and in a flash they were wearing purple and orange bikinis respectively, though Velma noted her own barely held back her breasts... part of the reason she preferred one pieces.

 Though with how Jafar was eyeing her, she may have to reconsider that~

Daphne, meanwhile, only blinked in surprise for a moment before shrugging, and then striking a pose when she noticed how Chase was leering at her.

"Like what you see?" she asked with a smug smirk.

"Very much~" Chase replied, "But let's get over to the resort before I get tempted to jump you here and now~"

Daphne was almost willing to let him, but decided to hold off on it for now. Instead, she took Chase's arm while Velma did the same with Jafar, and they let the men guide them out of the jungle and out onto the beach surrounding the resort.

 "Jinkies, you weren't kidding, this place looks amazing," Velma breathed out in awe as she examined her surroundings, with the moonlight beaming down on them as they walked through the beach. This place looked like paradise, and-

"It's about time you got back!"

And it seemed they weren't alone? Velma gave a blink, turning toward the voice, only to widen her eyes seeing a naked teenager with white hair approaching them, with another red-haired girl trailing behind on all fours, leashed and collared with the first girl holding the leash.

"You've got some nerve teasing me with your little pornos," the girl said, sending Jafar a glare while he simply chuckled.

"You say that as if you didn't enjoy the show~"

 "Well, yeah... but that's beside the point!"

"Pornos?" Daphne echoed in confusion, though a little distracted by seeing the other redhead's current condition.

"Yes, we magically transmitted images of our fun with you two to these two," Chase replied nonchalantly.

 "Wait, you did WHAT!? WHY!?" Velma exclaimed in shock, while Daphne blushed and just looked mortified.

"We didn't want to leave the other girls feeling left out," Jafar stated with a shrug, "Plus, it added not only an exciting thrill to things, but makes for some wonderful home movies to look back on later."

Jafar explained, shooting Velma a teasing grin as Iago gave a snort on his shoulder.

"In other words, they're perverts who got a kick out of it," The bird stated in a dry tone of amusement.

 "Yeah, I'm starting to get that," Daphne said, looking to the other redhead again, "I take it this is Gwen?"

"Yes, since she's being so stubborn in accepting her desires, we're letting Charmcaster have fun with her to try and break her in," Chase explained.

 "And while she's still being a stubborn bitch, I have to admit it's been fun fucking her like the pathetic slut she really is~" Charmcaster admitted with a small amused smirk, handing Chase Gwen's leash, "But the bitch aside, did you miss me, Jafar?"

She asked as she stepped up and pressed her naked body against the man, "I"m sure you were thinking of me while fucking that geek, weren't you~" she asked, staring up into his eyes with a smirk, "And you owe me an apology for teasing me like that~"

Velma glared at Charmcaster, infuriated at the suggestion that Jafar was thinking about someone else while fucking her.

"Actually, I'm afraid he's too busy showing me around to deal with you right now," she said with an uncharacteristically icy tone, wrapping herself around Jafar and pressing her breasts against his back while glaring over his shoulder at Charmcaster.

"Oh, please..." Charmcaster just rolled her eyes with an annoyed look, "Since Jafar hasn't been clear, let me lay down the ground rules," Charmcaster shot Velma a glare, "Even though he doesn't need a harem when he has me, as long as he entertains this farce, I'm the head bitch in charge of it!"

She said, her eyes glowing with mystical energy while raising her right hand crackling with magical energy, "Which means you're just a pair of tits who's just here to please Jafar AND me, and that's it," she said, before adding with an evil smirk, "In other words, I'm the mistress and you're the bitch~"

Velma's eyes narrowed at that. Yes, the fact that this girl apparently had real magic at her disposal made her dangerous, but Velma was used to facing dangerous situations, and she wasn't going to let some brat talk down to her about something this important.

"I'd say it's ultimately Jafar who's in charge and we're BOTH his bitches," she scoffed, "So maybe you should stop acting like you're in charge instead of just another set of holes for him to have fun with!"

"Why you..." Charmcaster fumed as she stepped forward and jabbed Velma in her tits as Jafar stepped back with an amused smirk, "Listen you, I'm the only woman Jafar needs; together, we're going to take whatever we want from the multiverse, even entire worlds!"

She snapped, glaring angrily at the this nerd thinking she was anything special just because she had huge tits, "All you are is a toy for Jafar to use to amuse himself, nothing more!"

She snapped with a low warning growl.

"If that's true, why are you so threatened~" Velma asked with her own smirk.

"I'm not threatened!" Charmcaster snapped, stomping her foot on the ground.

"Oh yes you are," Velma said with an amused little laugh at her reaction, "Because you know I've got the brains and the..." here Velma thrust out her chest for emphasis, "Maturity to give Jafar everything he could desire~"

She informed the girl smugly. She might not have magical power, but she more than made up for that lacking and then some, if you asked her~

And as this argument was happening off to the side, Iago gave a snort, "Well, saw this coming a mile away," The parrot stated flatly.

 "Yes, this is likely going to happen a lot going forward," Chase mused as he watched the ongoing argument, before sharing a smirk with Jafar and adding, "Not that we'll be complaining, of course."

As the two isekai souls laughed, Daphne watched things unfold with surprise and worry at how Velma was acting, and what Charmcaster might do to her. But since there was nothing she could do about it at the moment, she decided to focus on another pressing matter.

"Mind if I borrow her for a private talk?" she asked Chase, pointing to Gwen.

"Of course dear, help yourself," he replied, handing Gwen's leash to Daphne, who quickly led her away to a spot where they wouldn't be overheard.

 "So, uh, you might already know this since you were watching Chase and me," Daphne stated with a slight cough, and didn't that information bring conflicting emotions, "But I'm Daphne Blake, and, well..." She gave a shrug, "I guess we're sort of dating the same guy now."

 "Gwen Tennyson. And 'dating' isn't exactly the word I'd use for how that bastard lied to, drugged, and raped me," Gwen grumbled as she stood back up on her feet. It said something about all that she'd been through that she didn't feel any awkwardness standing naked in front of a virtual stranger at this point.

"He said that the drug just lowered your inhibitions," Daphne said with a frown.

"Okay, technically yes, I was still awake and in control of myself, but that doesn't mean he didn't trick me! And that still makes it rape!" Gwen snapped, not even bothering to mention everything else he'd put her through since then.

 "And seriously, you can't honestly be considering going along with all this after learning what that bastard is really like!?" Gwen demanded, giving Daphne an incredulous glare.

"Okay, look, it sounds like you had a bad experience, and he can be kind of a jerk," Daphne admitted, "But, that doesn't mean he doesn't have his good points. He's pretty sweet and caring, and he made me feel better in a day than I did in years of pining over a guy who didn't care at all beyond friendship. Which, from what I hear, you should know all about."

"I... what?" Gwen flushed at those words, her mind once again going to Kevin, "I... don't know what you're talking about!" She stuttered, shaking her head, but Daphne's flat look made it clear she wasn't buying it, causing Gwen to groan.

"Look..." she gave the girl a serious look, "You need to understand these two are dangerous, and their plans are just plain twisted!" she hissed, "They've made it clear they're going to not only be gathering a harem of girls to serve them, whether they're willing or not, but they're going to spread God knows what kinda chaos and carnage across the multiverse for laughs."

She said with a frown, "Those scares they gave back in your world are nothing compared to what those two are REALLY capable of."

"Then isn't it all the more important to stay close to them to try and contain the damage if we can?" Daphne asked.

That brought up Gwen up short as she frowned. That... wasn't a bad idea, "How exactly would we do that?" she asked, giving the older woman a curious look, "I'm confidant in my power," she admitted, letting her eyes flash a pink glow for a moment, "But I admit I don't like my chances against those two, Charmcaster, and their pets at the same time."

She admitted reluctantly, "And I'm not sure we can actually control them, since they seem pretty intent on being the ones in control while training us to be their eager slave girls," she stated with a scowl, but also a flushing face.

"Well, maybe if we play along, they'll be more willing to listen to us?" Daphne offered, "After all, it sounds like Chase has only been so harsh on you because you've been resisting him. So, maybe by at least pretending that you're complying, he'll ease up?"

"That's... not a terrible plan," Gwen said with a sigh, "At the least it might mean Charmcaster won't be allowed to use me as her personal toy," she admitted, trying to look on the silver lining... while pointedly trying to ignore how part of her felt a bit disappointed at the idea.

"That's the spirit," Daphne said, before offering her hand to Gwen, "And difference of opinion when it comes to Chase aside, I would like us to try to get along, maybe even being friends while trying to make this whole harem thing work."

She admitted, while subconsciously her gaze went over the teenager's figure. She was certainly attractive for her age... and her mind couldn't help but wander to the fun both of them could have together, with or without Chase.

Gwen grimaced at the mention of the harem, but sighed, realizing that she had to accept it for now. So, she took Daphne's hand and shook it.

"Sure, we can try that," she said, before glancing back to the others, "Though speaking of friends, we should probably do something before yours actually starts fighting Charmcaster."

"Yeah..." Daphne at that grimaced, "What are the chances this is a rough start, and they'll be getting along great soon enough?" She asked, though Gwen's expression alone told her enough.

"Wannabe magician!"

"Nerd cow!"

Velma and Charmcaster were glaring at each other, pressing their faces and bodies against each other while Chase, Jafar, and Iago watched on.

"Welp..." The bird spoke up with a yawn while giving a stretch, "I'm going to my personal room to call it a night... you can handle this trainwreck."

The bird stated as he started to flap off. One perk to this new life was the fact that Jafar made sure he had his own personal room in the resort, plus he had to admit he was really getting to like all these modern conveniences and inventions.

Plus, honestly a little relaxation was just what this bird needed anyways.

While Iago flew off, Jafar decided it was time to get the girls' attention back onto himself, "Ladies..." He said, with both Charmcaster and Velma snapping to him instinctively with a glare, "What?!"

Only to see Jafar's amused smirk, "As arousing and amusing it is to see my two loyal concubines fight over my attention~" He said with a little laugh before shooting them a leer, "It's taking away focus from... other matters~" He said while vanishing away his robes and staff in a flash of light leaving his naked form before them.

The sight of that immediately swept away the girls' anger. Though Velma felt a spike of it return as Charmcaster shoved her aside and dashed forward.

"Mine!" the sorceress declared, dropping to her knees in front of Jafar to take his cock in her mouth and start sucking.

Velma scowled at this. Refusing to let that stupid brat whore show her up, she tore off her bikini and stomped over to Jafar and dropped to her knees next to him and wrapped her tits around the shaft of his cock to start rubbing them up and down his man meat.

With Charmcaster givng the nerd a glare if she thought she could pleasure Jafar more with her cow tits she had another thing coming. She thought moaning around the member as she eagerly sucked on it god she missed this taste and sensation~

While Jafar gave a pleased groan from both Charmcaster mouth and Velma breasts, "Yes that's it sluts.." He leered down at them smugly, "Pleasure your sultan, your master~ You live to serve my every depraved desire~" He said with a dark twisted cackle.

"Ah, yes master," Velma said, rubbing her breasts even harder. She'd be damned if she let herself be shown up in pleasuring her man!

"Hmm you know ah..that you can count on me to ACTUALLY pleasure you after having to settle for cow tits here." Charmcaster remarked removing her mouth from Jafar wonderful cock before shoving it back down her throat while glaring at Velma, "Umm so jealous, competitive, and eager~" Jafar groaned out with amusement

"Sounds, ugh, ah, more like she's compensating!" Velma spat, earning a glare from Charmcaster even as she kept sucking.

"Umm I was referring to both of you my dear~" Jafar countered earning surprised looks from them, "So jealous of each other and so eager to please me and get my approval over the other~" He noted with a cackle, "When you should know at the end of the day you're both my slut bitches who live to serve me and be fucked by me~"

Both girls blushed at that, neither able to find it in them to be insulted by that wording. Instead, they chose to ignore each other and focus on pleasing him, because that was all that mattered.

"Umm yess that's it Charmcaster suck like a good whore, and urrg Velma put those fat tits of yours to work~" With Jafar enjoying every last bit of their attention, "Umm ah don't forget my balls now sluts~"

He added as he placed his hands on top of their heads, "Also the one that pleases me the most gets fucked first~" Jafar added teasingly giving a smirk when he saw the spark of competitive desire in their eyes.

Unfortunately for Charmcaster, this time Velma was faster, removing her tits from his cock only to surge forward so that she could begin licking and sucking on his balls. Scowling at this, Charmcaster sucked even harder on the cock in her mouth.

With Jafar spending the next couple of minutes groaning in pleasure from two sexy girls worshiping his cock and balls before finally shooting finally releasing his load, "here...it...cums!" He exclaimed out pulling back and started to spray his seed all over Charmcaster and Velma bodies.

 The girls eagerly leaned into the spray, happily letting themselves be covered in his jizz.

 "Umm jinkies so hot~" Velma moaned out happily as the seed covered her breasts, "Umm nothing like a semen shower to help my skin shine~" Charmcaster moaned out rubbing the seeded into her skin before giving a smirk, "Now lets get to good stuff~"

She said looking up at Jafar, "After I think's it clear who won that little challenge." She said with smug pride, "Certainly not you." Velma huffed out sending the other girl a glare.

"Excuse me?" Charmcaster sneered, "I'm the one who did the hard work getting him off, you might as well have not been here!"

"Please it was obviously my breast work and me sucking off his ball sack that got him off." Velma huffed out with Charmcaster giving a growl, "i've actually decided to call it a tie~" Jafar spoke teasingly looming over them as they looked up at him saying in tandem, "A tie?!" Both wearing scowls, "Indeed however since Charmcaster been so patient waiting for her master return her turn comes first."

He added with a smirk.

"HA! In your face!" Charmcaster sneered at Velma, who rolled her eyes.

"Don't sound so smug, he's obviously just being sympathetic," she scoffed.

"More like he's tired of you and your cowtits not getting the job done and wants his realm woman to satisfy him~" Charmcaster countered with Velma giving off a low annoyed growl at that before Jafar spoke up, 'Lets assume the position like good eager slut bitches girls~"

He commanded them with a smirk.

That immediately cut off the argument, and the girls dropped onto their hands and knees, turning around to present their rears to Jafar, raising them high so that he could take either hole that he wanted.

"Hehe such good obedient girls~" Jafar mocked with a slight laughed as he stepped forward to get into position, "I guess it doesn't matter how powerful or smart a woman is~" He added thoughtfully while placing his cock against Charmcaster ass and placing his left hand on Velma own ass, "once a man with a big enough cock takes control their inner slut slave shines through~"

"Mmm, yes master~" Velma moaned, wiggling her ass against his hand.

"Please stop teasing, I need this," Charmcaster said, loving the feel of his cock rubbing against her.

"Hehe you want your masters cock that badly~" Jafar asked with Charmcaster answering back in a moan, "Yes dammit! So stop teasing and AHHHHHHH!" Her demand was cut off as Jafar thrust his cock inside her cunt cutting her off as he eagerly started to fuck her while at the same time he shoved his fingers into Velma own pussy and started to pump them in and out.

"Jinkies! Thank you, master!" Velma yelled in delight. She knew that Jafar wouldn't leave her hanging while he fucked that brat!

And the fact that calling Jafar master felt so natural and right surprised her a bit, but she supposed it only made logical sense~

"Hmm yess thank him for giving you those pity fuck worths attention." Charmcaster said mockingly as she bucked her hips back against Jafar thrusts.

"Well, ah, ah, someone's got to take his mind, ah, off your mediocre performance!" Velma snapped back.

"Mediocre!? Charmcaster yelled out with a slight moan while shooting Velma a glare, "Why I ought to.." She was cut off by Jafar using his free hand to smack her ass cheek.

SMACK

"Focus less on cat fighting and more on pleasuring me if you please." He reprimanded in a slight stern tone to the two.

"Yes, sir," the two said in unison, shifting their focus to ignore each other and concentrate on thrusting against his cock and fingers.

Meanwhile, the others were watching all of this from the side with varying feelings - Chase was amused at the whole display, Daphne felt awkward watching her friend get fucked, and Gwen to her shame felt disappointed that it wasn't her that this was happening to.

"Jeepers...I never would of thought Velma had this kinda side to her." Daphne admitted with a flush to the other two with Gwen giving a snort, "Believe me as much as I hate her I was still surprised at how much a slut Charmcaster could be." Gwen stated with a scowl while crossing her arms flushing bright red.

"Mmm, don't say that like you haven't been enjoying things~" Chase chuckled, noticing how flushed Gwen was and how her pussy was starting to glisten with wetness again. Gwen opened her mouth to snap something defiantly at Chase, but noticing the warning look in Daphne's eyes, she closed it again without saying anything.

"I guess," she muttered instead. Then yelped as Chase wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

"Of course, if you've been feeling left out, I'm happy to help~" he said, before catching her mouth in a hot kiss.

With Gwen's eyes going wide her first instinct was to try to fight and struggle...but both the conditioning she'd gone through so far and Daphne earlier words caused a different reaction, "Ummmm~"

Her to groan as she returned the kiss wrapping her arms around Chase neck...it was just playing the long game that was all. She told herself at the same time Daphne arched a brow at the sight and with another glance toward Velma gave a shrug, "Well no sense in being left out of the fun."

she stated as she started to strip off her bikini top and bottom.

She then walked over to press herself against Gwen's back, causing the other redhead to gasp in surprise.

"Ah! Wha...?" Gwen muttered as she pulled away from Chase and turned her head around, only for Daphne to start kissing her instead, which Gwen found herself leaning into as one of Daphne's hands circled around to start fingering Gwen's cunt.

"Glad to see you both getting into the spirit of things," Chase chuckled, before leaning down to start sucking on one of Gwen's nipples.

"Ummm!" With Gwen helpless to do anything but respond to the pleasure while Daphne found herself liking and getting into her first taste of girl on girl action.

She'd had a feeling from what was happening with the others that she'd probably have to do this eventually, and had decided she might as well dive into it now. And honestly, she was liking it~

Before Chase her only sexual experience was with Fred and there was no denying now that Chase blew Freddy out of th water there. So to be making out with another girl a teenager no less it felt so kinky and thrilling!

She thought while fingering Gwen's cunt as deeply and fast as she could while also deepening the kiss.

Gwen, meanwhile, wasn't sure how to feel. After all, because of Charmcaster, this wasn't her first experience with another girl, but unlike with the sorceress, this was so much better - the fact that Daphne was treating her like a person instead of a toy definitely helped.

And Chase... oh, she was unfortunately used to what he could do by now. But the fact that she was letting him do this instead of trying to fight it made it feel so much better. She was thinking that Daphne was right in what she had suggested Gwen do.

"Ummm...ah.." Daphne broke the kiss but continued to finger Gwen cunt a she shot Chase a challenging smirk, "So you think you can handle the both of us at the same time?" she asked with a arched brow.

"Oh, I'm more than willing and able, my dear~" Chase replied with a smirk, while with a thought he made his clothes disappear, leaving his hard cock on full display.

"Hmm Jeepers it looks even bigger than last time~" Daphne said with a slight groan of desire before sending Gwen a smirk, "do you want to go first?" she asked while fingering the girls pussy and kissing the side of her neck.

"Um, ah, well..." Gwen groaned, unable to think straight. All her mind could focus on was the cock now pressing against her stomach, how hot she was, and good it always felt whenever Chase was in her.

"Fuck me~" she moaned.

"Gladly!" Chase growled, shoving Daphne aside so that her hand was no longer blocking his way to Gwen's pussy. He then forced Gwen onto the ground and climbed on top of her, bracing himself with a grip on her legs before thrusting down and into her.

"AAAAAAAAAHHH! CHASE!" Gwen squealed out instinctively in response as her body eagerly responded back to the mans fucking bucking her hips to meet his thrusts with eager groans and moans.

This...this was only to play the long game and migrate any damage they could cause....but there was nothing wrong with enjoying herself a bit while doing it too....right?

she asked herself faintly while moaning like a whore as Chase plowed her hard into the beach sand while Daphne a bit miffed at being pushed away like this found herself kneading her breast and fingering her pussy to watching Chase fuck another girl, "Jeepers this is ummm so hot~" she said out loud with a moan of desire.

She'd never thought of herself as a voyeur before, but she couldn't deny there was such a thrill to watching her man fuck another girl out in the open like this. And God, it was making her so hot that she couldn't wait to join back in.

In fact, why should she?

A random thought coming to her, Daphne walked back over, and before she knew it she was squatting over Gwen and dropping down onto her.

"Mmmph?!" Gwen squealed, voice muffled by the fact that Daphne's pussy had just landed on her face.

"Eat me out!" Daphne yelled.

While also getting a thrill at being commanding like this and Gwen going by her instincts could only do just that as she ate out Daphne cunt with eager gusto causing her to moan with pleasure and glee as she put her hands on Chases shoulders while pulling the man into a heavy kiss as he continued to plow Gwen under them.

Yes, he could get used to this, he thought. And soon he'd have even more sexy bitches fighting over the right to fuck him!

And already he pictured numerous girls he'd love to add to his collection and would once he had his way~

"Umm ahh Chase ummm this is soooo hot!" Daphne moaned out while breaking the kiss to kiss down Chase neck and his muscular chest.

"Glad that you're enjoying yourself~" Chase replied as he kissed at her neck, before looking down at Gwen as he continued to pound her, "And I'm also glad to see you finally accepting things, my dear."

"Mmm ahhh i'm only ummm trying to...avoid making things...ummm worse." Gwen replied back defensively her voice muffled a bit by Daphne cunt.

"Keep telling yourself that," Chase laughed, as he continued to thrust in and out, "But I think we both know that this is much more fun when you stop fighting and just enjoy 

And as much as she wanted to protest it and deny this....Gwen had to admit Chase was right..this...actually felt really good.

Even eating out Daphne pussy while getting railed on the beach felt more thrilling than humiliating and urgg god why did it have to feel so good!? she questioned with a muffled moan barely able to say, "Ummm...does...feel...good." as she got bit more eager inserting her tongue as deep into Daphne cunt as she could make it while bucking her hips harder against Chase's thrusts.

"There you go," Chase chuckled, then groaned as he felt his climax arriving, "And here I cum!"

With that, he unleashed his load into Gwen, who screamed into Daphne's cunt as her own tightened around Chase's cock in a spray of juices. Once they were both spent, Chase pulled out, just in time to watch as Daphne came as well, spraying over Gwen's face.

"Your turn~" Chase said to the older redhead.

 "Hmm and i'm eager for it~" Daphne said as she pressed her hands against Chase chest before giving a smirk, "However.." Chase gave a startled blink as he found himself pushed down to the ground with Daphne above him, "I hope you don't mind if I take control for a bit~"

The former member of mystery inc said before slamming herself onto Chase's cock.

 And as she started to bounce off of his cock, Chase took a moment to process what had just happened, before smirking.

"Well, if you want to do all the hard work, dear, go ahead~" he laughed, leaning back on the sand to enjoy the process.

"Ummm ah ah don't get smug now.." Daphne moaned out bouncing off his cock with a moaning glee as Chase eyes watched her tits bounce in turn, "Someones got to show you ummm you can't just order girls around and ummm expect them to ah ah take it!"

"Ah, ah, why not? It's, ah, been working just fine, ah, ah, so far!" Chase countered, reaching up to grab her bouncing tits and start squeezing them.

"Ahhh ummm because ahhh umm because ooooh just fuck me!" Daphne demanded wanting to just focus on the pleasure instead of making small talk and as she bounced eagerly off his dick Gwen sat up watching them with a flush.

 She knew that she should still be trying to resist, that she should take advantage of Chase being distracted and focused on Daphne. But all she could think of was how good what had just happened felt, and a need for more.

So, without even thinking about it, she crawled over to the two and leaned up to start kissing Daphne again, taking the older redhead by surprise.

 Surprised but welcoming the move as she eagerly returned the kiss with both girls grabbing and kneading each others breasts squeezing them for all they worth while Daphne continued to bounce eagerly off of Chase Young cock.

 For his part, Chase looked up at them in delight, enjoying every minute of the show they were giving him.

"Ah, ah, girls, I think, ah, ah, this is the start, ugghhh, of something really beautiful~" he moaned in pleasure.

"Umm ah ah ah I feel the same ahhh WAAAYYY!" Daphne moaned out before she found herself cumming already on Chase cock while at the same time she found her face going down to bite onto Gwen's left nipple.

 "AH!" Gwen cried out in delight, pressing Daphne's head further against her chest. Any thought of getting out of this situation was gone for now, she just wanted to feel more of this~

 And that was a opinion her friend Velma shared as Jafar had already cummed inside Charmcaster and was now pounding her own cunt into the sand as her back laid against the sand of the beach, her tits bounced ,and she moaned in glee, "Ummm JINKIES JAFAR! THIS IS AMAZING!"

She moaned out with wanton lust while throwing Charmcaster who was sitting up after after Jafar finished off in her, "And ahh ummm hope you're taking notes on how to ACTUALLY please a man~" she said with a smug smirk.

 Charmcaster glared at her as she heard that.

"Oh, I'm going to enjoy putting you in your place," she growled.

"Ah, ah, ah, bring it, bitch!" Velma snapped.

 After all she handled worse than a some sorceress teenager with a attitude...she was going to show Jafar that he needed a woman with Brains, Beauty, and Breasts as his number one and this brat bitch of a witch better suck it up!

"Urrg yesss i'm going to fuck you two so hard for the rest of your days~" Jafar groaned out plowing Velma harder and harder, "you two and any other girl I desire as your master!" He exclaimed out with a cackle.

 Both girls frowned at that, neither happy about having to share Jafar with anyone else when they already didn't like doing so with each other. Sharing a look, the two reached a silent agreement - they might have to tolerate each other, but any other slut that Jafar got ahold of would have to prove themselves as worthy of him in their eyes.

 Not that Jafar really noticed this too lost in the pleasure of fucking Velma and picturing the pleasure that awaited him with his harem from Princess Jasmine and beyond it was a life of power and pleasure for him from here on in.

 Both isekai souls were of the same thought at this moment as they fucked their women - this was the dawn of a glorious new life for both of them. They'd take whoever and whatever they wanted, and no one would ever stop them!

 "CHASEEEEE!"

"JAAAAFAAARRR!"

With the moans of the girls they had claimed so far echoing through out the resort realm.

Chapter Text

Both isekai souls were of the same thought at this moment as they fucked their women - this was the dawn of a glorious new life for both of them. They'd take whoever and whatever they wanted, and no one would ever stop them!

"CHASEEEEE!"

"JAAAAFAAARRR!"

With the moans of the girls they had claimed so far echoing through out the resort realm.

 (Agrabah)

Red and dark clouds hung over the city as the citizens went about their day with a feeling of oppression and fear under the eyes of the city guard. And within the walls of Agrabah palace, a 16-year-old form walked through the palace wondering how this happened, how could things of gone so wrong, she asked herself as she opened the doors to the throne room to see the man who took everything from her.

"AAAAAAAAAAAARGGG!"

In the midst of torturing the man she loved.

"Ah, princess..." Jafar shot the form of Princess Jasmine a dark smug smirk as he ceased sending an electrical blast from his cobra staff to the hanging chained form on the pillar, the street rat Aladdin.

"I was beginning to wonder what was keeping you~" he said with a dark laugh.

 "Apologies... master," Jasmine spat out, trying not to openly glare at the monster who had usurped her kingdom. She knew from experience that any acts of defiance would be taken out on Aladdin; as bad as his situation was, it could very easily be made a lot worse. The form of Aladdin and even her own father hanging from mystical strings like a puppet dressed like a jester was proof of that.

"Hmm, not to worry my dear, you can more than make up for it~" Jafar said, throwing her an amused leer as he openly gazed at her body, causing her to give a shiver of disgust (and a feeling she could not quite identify) as he openly leered at her body.

She was currently wearing the outfit he forced on her, which was a pair of red salwar pants with a matching strapless knotted bikini top (that barely held back her Double Ds), both made of silk, with several golden accessories, such as a snake armlet on her right arm and triangular, gold earrings. Her hair was also tied in a high ponytail, with a golden seemingly metallic band.

"Though first..." Jafar stepped up to her with a smug smirk, "What is the proper way to address your sultan?"

He asked as Jasmine scowled before bending onto her knees, then bowing her head till her face touched the ground.

"Oh great master, what can this honored concubine bitch do to please you today," she spat out with barely controlled venom and disgust.

 God, why did he make her do this? Wasn't it enough that he'd enslaved her, her loved ones, and her kingdom? Did he really have to make her humiliate herself for his amusement?!

 "Heheheh~ Yes, that's more like it," Jafar said, laughing with cruelty, filling her with shame and anger as the answer to her internal question became obvious, "Now, why don't you entertain your sultan with a dance?"

Jafar ordered, turning to take walk toward and take a seat on his stolen throne, "After all, I do so love seeing your lovely body in motion~"

He said with a leering smirk toward her as he took a seat, "And I know you've come to enjoy entertaining me~" He added with another cackle as Jasmine, scowling with flushed cheeks, took a stand and with a sigh... began to dance.

 If you could call this dancing, she thought bitterly as she started swaying and thrusting the way that Jafar had taught her to, which made her ass sway and breasts bounce in ways that she'd never want them to under normal circumstances. It was utterly degrading, the way he made her do this while his eyes openly roamed over her... so why was there always a strange thrill that ran through her whenever she did this?

 "Hmm, I can never get over how beautiful you are. So alluring, so arousing," Jafar praised, filling her with both disgust and a strange warmth as she danced closer to the throne.

"I'm simply... happy to be of service to my master," she said, forcing the words out as Jafar smirked wide.

"Hehe, of course~" He said, leaning back, "Though I still can't believe someone so stunning yet so cunning is the offspring of that fool," He said, his eyes going to the form of the Sultan, who gazed down brokenly, "Personally, it wouldn't surprise me if the sultana had an affair before her passing."

Jafar mused out loud thoughtfully, "It would certainly explain so much~"

 Jasmine grit her teeth at the insult to both her parents. How dare he suggest that her mother was some sort of unfaithful whore?!

However, she forced herself to not rise to the bait and snap anything at him, since that would also likely just make him lash out in punishment. Instead, she just focused on continuing to dance, hoping that if she did a good enough job with it, that would be enough to satisfy him for once.

 Though as Jafar's clothing vanished with a glow of red light, she knew that hope was in vain.

"Hmm, strip dance, my slave~ Show your sultan how much you appreciate this," Jafar ordered, pumping his large, hard, thick cock, which Jasmine found her eyes going to immediately.

 Because despite everything, Jasmine had to admit... he knew how to use it, she thought with a bright blush.

"Ah... yes master. As you wish," she said, not as reluctantly as she wished that she was. Continuing the beat of her dance, she reached up to pull her top off, leaving her breasts to bounce free as she tossed it aside.

 "Hmm, very nice~" Jafar said with a leer, licking his lips.

"Jasmine... cough... no... you have to..."

Before getting an annoyed look as the hanging prone form of Aladdin weakly called out.

"Silence, street rat!" He snapped, raising his left hand and sending a mystical bolt of lightning toward Aladdin.

"ARRRRRRGGG!"

With Jasmine giving a flinch from the scream of pain, but not stopping her dance, knowing that would only displease Jafar more.

 As Aladdin collapsed against his restraints and moaned in pain, Jasmine forced herself to keep dancing. Reaching down to grab ahold of her pants, she dropped those as well, revealing that she hadn't been wearing panties underneath, and thus leaving her completely bare.

"Does this please you... great sultan?" she managed to force out, face burning in embarrassment, as well as another feeling she tried desperately to ignore.

 "Hmm, yes..." Jafar said, shooting her a leer but continuing to torture and shock Aladdin, "But not as much as feeling your body itself will," He said, leaning back into his throne, "Come... worship your sultan's cock."

He ordered, gesturing to it, "You pleasuring me as I torture the street rat are just the thing I need to relax~"

 "Ah... yes, master," Jasmine murmured, flushing even more brightly and with even more mixed feelings as she lowered herself in front of Jafar. Then, knowing what he'd like her to do from experience, she leaned over to wrap her breasts around his cock and started rubbing it with them.

 "Hmm, yes, that's it... pleasure your sultan with those fat tits," Jafar sneered, looking down at her with smug contempt, "After all, you've gotten so good at it, and you know you love doing it~"

He said, not once breaking his magical beam torturing Aladdin, with Jasmine trying to block out the sounds of his screams and ignoring how her body started to burn at ma- Jafar's words, "I hope you're watching, you fat fool," But lifted her head at Jafar addressing the broken form of her father, "Your daughter's truly a born concubine... I never get tired of her body... or how she moans my name as I defile it~"

 "Damn you... Jafar..." the former sultan groaned in a broken tone, "Bad enough to take my kingdom... but you treat my daughter like a whore!"

 "Hehehe, but she is a whore..." Jafar said with a wide malicous leer, grabbing Jasmine by the back of her head and forcing her down onto his cock, "My whore!" he called with a cackle as Jasmine started to suck instinctively.

GRLRT GLRT GRLRT GLRT GRLRT GLRT GRLRT GLRT

 "Just look at her~ Look at how she not only moans for my cock... urg... but look how her arousal is leaking on the floor~" Jafar said with a grunt, with Jasmine's face glowing with shame, because he wasn't wrong - she could feel her cunt burning and leaking on the floor, to her shame.

 This was wrong. He was a monster who had enslaved her people, who was torturing her father and the man she loved while reducing her to a plaything... but what he did to her just felt so good~

 "Grr... take... it... take your master's cock!" Case in point, she could only moan as Jafar stood, ceasing his torture of Aladdin to grip both sides of her head as he fucked the inside of her mouth so roughly with no care of being gentle.

GLRT GLRT GRLT GRLT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GRLT GRLT GLRT GLRT

 "I hope you're also enjoying the show, street rat," Jafar growled with lust as he sneered down at Jasmine while addressing the groaning smoking form of Aladdin, "Because this is the closest you'll ever get to enjoying the princess's body~"

He said with a sneer, loving the feel of Jasmine's mouth around his cock as he plowed her throat, "Urg... and even if I were to fall... any time she'd let you into her bed... she'd always think of... ME!" He exclaimed, before shooting and filling Jasmine's mouth with his seed.

 "GACK!" Jasmine gagged as Jafar's load shot down her throat, nearly choking her with it. As Jafar pulled out of her mouth, she coughed and heaved as she tried to swallow it all so she could breathe, without causing any of it to spill out. He'd be angry if she did... and that was the ONLY reason she was swallowing his seed, not because she actually liked it!

 "Well done, slut... swallow it all..." Jafar praised with a smirk, and Jasmine ignoring the warm feeling it gave her, "Now, beg for your master to enjoy your body," He ordered, pumping his cock, "And be quick about it, I do have the matter of choosing my queen and suitor to attend to today."

He stated offhandedly, causing Jasmine to freeze on the ground.

"Suitor... queen?" she looked at him with a hint of disbelief... if not a feeling of anger.

"Yes, since you turned down my generous offer, I'll need to choose a proper queen while you serve as our harem girl," the man stated matter-of-factly.

 At that, Jasmine felt a surge of anger. After all he had done to her, he was just going to shove her aside for some other slut?!

...Obviously, she didn't want to be his Queen, but that would be less degrading than being reduced to a mere harem girl! That was what she told herself, as she found herself deciding to really throw herself at this bastard.

"Please, master, you don't need another woman," she found herself saying, "My body is all you need. Please, fuck me like I'm just a toy for you!"

 "Oh?" Jafar smirked as he retook his seat on the throne, watching with amusement as Jasmine crawled toward him like a dog, "Suddenly more open to the idea of being my Queen, are we?" He drawled out with a chuckle.

"It would be my highest honor to be your Queen and give birth to your children, your heirs," Jasmine forced herself to say, ignoring the strange feeling she was getting at those words as she submissively kissed at Jafar's balls and cock. It was all a lie, of course, this was just to not only avoid the humiliation of being tossed aside, and becoming a mere harem girl, but also so she could keep her right to the throne, and do what she could to help Agrabah. As Jafar's Queen, she'd have more influence to mitigate any of the damage he causes, right?

"My body, my soul, everything is for your pleasure, master," she said, looking up at him with a worshipful gaze, while rubbing and kissing at his balls.

"Hmm... then prove it," he said, smirking down with a nod to his cock, "Show me you really want to be my Queen... show your street rat lover, and your pathetic father, what kind of woman you really are~"

 Jasmine paused at that, suddenly feeling the gazes of Aladdin and her father intensely on her. But, she didn't have a choice, she told herself.

"Ah, of course, master," she said with a slight stutter, lifting herself up and positioning her pussy over Jafar's cock, hesitating for a moment at the realization of what she was about to do. Then she shut her eyes to brace herself, before plunging down to impale herself on the cock.

 "AH! Ooooh! I am your eager loving Queen who loves your cock!" Jasmine proclaimed with a moan, hating that it was always felt so good to have Jafar inside her, even better than Aladdin, a treacherous part of her mind whispered.

"Louder!" Jafar snapped with a glare toward the princess turned slave, "If you want to be my Queen, then you have to earn it, and show you want it!"

He proclaimed by hitting her tits.

SMACK

"AH!" With Jasmine letting out a moaning yelp from the hit as her tits bounced, "And you can start by telling these fools how much you love your master's cock more than them!"

 "Ah, ah, yes master!" she exclaimed, becoming so caught up in the pleasure that she wasn't even thinking clearly as she turned around to look up at her father and Aladdin.

"I love my master's big, hard cock!" she yelled at them, "It's the most incredible thing I've ever felt in my life! It's better than anything either of you could ever give me!"

SMACK

"AH!" Jasmine let out another moan from a strike hitting her ass.

"Louder, show them who you really love!" Was Jafar's following command before he bit down hard on her tits and stuck a finger up into her asshole.

"AHHH! YOU! I LOVE YOU MASTER!" Jasmine moaned, saying whatever it is he wanted, though a part of her was feeling so good she wasn't even sure she was lying... no, no it was just her body... and telling the bastard what he wanted to hear.

"Ahhhh! I love how a real man, a real ruler is using my body! I love how you take control! You're a million times the man and sultan than the street rat or my father!"

 Both of the men in question could only look down at her in shock and heartbreak, but in that moment Jasmine barely cared. All she could think about was the massive cock she was bouncing off of as the god of a man it was attached to treated her like a sex toy!

 "You're mine, Jasmine... now and forever," Was the voice growling in her ear, as it felt like her surroundings were shifting and changing, "You'll be my queen, and carry my children... and you'll love it!"

And next thing Jasmine knew, she was leaning against a railing of a balcony, being railed from behind by Jafar, with several important facts being apparent.

One, her stomach was bulging like that of a woman late into her pregnancy.

Two, the entirely of Agrabah was gathered down below outside the palace, looking up at the sight of Jafar fucking her pregnant body.

And three... her father and Aladdin were prepared on a stage down below, arms bound and heads forced down on blocks of wood as men holding axes stood above them!

"Citizens of Agrabah! Today we celebrate the imminent birth of my heirs, with the execution of these traitors!" Jafar proclaimed with a loud cackle as he fucked Jasmine's gasping moaning form harder as she struggled to process what was happening.

 Hadn't they just been in the throne room? How was she so pregnant?

Those thoughts whirled through Jasmine's head, but the sheer pleasure of being fucked was making it impossible for her to grip onto them. But one thing that did stick was Jafar's declaration.

"Ah, ah, ah... execution?" she asked in a moan.

 "That's right... and you'll be the one giving the order," Jafar declared with a rough growl, grabbing her by the back of her head, "Look down at them, tell them you want them to die, that you want to be my woman, and you will be my Queen~"

 "I... I..." Jasmine stammered. She... she couldn't do that, could she? Order the death of her father and the man she loved...

But, then Jafar wouldn't fuck her anymore. And he was the father of her children, wasn't he? Shouldn't she side with him because of that?

 The thought hit her, of more pleasure from Jafar and holding his children in her arms, and before she realized it...

"I, ahhhh! By order of my love... my sultan... sentence... these... fools to... ah, ah, ah..." she moaned, staring down at Aladdin and her father.

"Jasmine, please!" Aladdin pleaded while her father simply remained silent and broken like the weak ruler he was, and Aladdin struggled helplessly to the power of a real man.

"TO DEATH!"

Jasmine moaned as her body was rocked with an orgasm and next thing she knew, the axes came down and...

(Real world)

"NOOOOOO!!!" Screamed Jasmine (wearing her sleep wear), jerking up sweating and letting out a scream of horror, "Ah, ah... Aladdin... father... Jafar!" she exclaimed, looking wildly around before realizing there was no execution, no citizens of Agrabah staring at her with a mixture of horror and lust, no sight of her father and Aladdin's broken or worse forms, and no sight of...

"Jafar... I... how could I?"

She shook her head in disbelief, feeling her stomach with relief, seeing no signs of a child, "What... kinda nightmare was that?" she asked herself, having no memory of a visit mere hours earlier.

(Flashback)

"Urg... Jafar... I don't know how you're here... but you'll..." Jasmine grunted, finding herself frozen and helpless as she was held floating up with a mystical light in the privacy of her room, her precious pet and friend Raja already sent into a mystical coma by the figure doing this... Jafar. Who was looking upon her with an arrogant smug smirk as her mind whirled in confusion and fear, though she did her best to not show the latter to this snake bastard, but the former was easy to see.

How was he here?! The last she saw of him was mere days ago after being sucked into a lamp after that foolish wish of his, before the Genie flung the lamp to the farthest reaches of the desert, apparently into the depths of the Cave of Wonders Aladdin told her about, and yet here he stood as if he was never defeated.

"Yes, yes, I'll pay, the street rat will defeat me, your father will order my head to roll..." Jafar cut her off with an eye roll, "But I'd rather just cut to the point..." He said, thrusting the staff into her face.

"If you think..." and next thing Jasmine knew as she met the serpent's gaze... she found her mind going blank and she only heard Jafar's words, "You will not remember this encounter, as far as you're aware Jafar is still defeated and no threat to your kingdom."

He said, before adding with a smug, "But from this moment on, you will find your dreams haunted by Jafar Jafari and a desire for him," He chuckled smugly, "Your desire for him will grow stronger and stronger, until it enters your waking mind, and you eventually long for his touch over the street rat."

He said, planting the seeds of dark desire into one of his favorite Disney princesses~ oh yes, it was good to be bad.

(end flashback)

But Jasmine had no memory of this, she only knew she had the worst nightmarish wet dream of her life.

"It's... just trauma from what happened... and that disgusting kiss... nothing more, nothing less," Jasmine said more to herself than anything else as Raja, awakened by her fright, rubbed against her comfortingly.

 After all, leaving aside the fear of being enslaved, the sexual content of that dream... ugh, obviously that was just her mind messing with her out of disgust, she told herself quickly, ignoring the blush burning on her face. She would never give herself to a man like that!

God, she was glad that she'd given Aladdin a "hero's reward" after Jafar's defeat. The memory of having her first time with someone she truly loved was a good balm to that nightmare.

 And that's all it was, a nightmare... just a nightmare left in the sands of the past just like Jafar himself, she reasoned to herself, unknowing that this dream was just the first of many more to come... and that her true nightmare was only just beginning.

(Euphoria Resorts)

"A rather entertaining dream, if a short one, wouldn't you agree ladies?" Mused Jafar in his personal chambers, sitting in a throne-like chair, observing a mystical window floating up in the air, displaying the form of Princess Jasmine, and earlier having been displaying her dream.

"Grlt... phe... still don't know why you're wasting time with that brat," Scoffed one of the two naked figures pleasuring him, that being the scowling form of Charmcaster, jealousy dancing in her eyes.

"You know she couldn't give anything like I could," she added, licking up the side of Jafar's cock, "Plus, why even bother with this? You have the power, let's just take over the kingdom, or hell just abduct her," she added with a scowl.

"Hehe, patience my dear... it's all about the pleasure of the long game," Jafar said with a smirk, "And what about you Velma?" he asked the other figure worshipping his cock.

"Well... while I can't say I'm a fan of brainwashing..." Velma admitted with a frown, looking up to the man who had swept her into a romance of depravity and so much more not long ago, "I suppose it's understandable for you to want to take your rightful recognition from Agrabah."

Velma said, as after Jafar had told her of his story, she was less than impressed with the rulers in charge, and honestly thought Jafar would have been a better sultan and ruler any day.

 "Exactly, that's why he should just go straight to conquering instead of wasting time on that bitch and her stripper melons," Charmcaster scoffed.

"Jealous that another girl he wants is bigger than you?" Velma asked smugly, glancing between her own E cups, Charmcaster's C cups, and Jasmine's DDs on display on the mystical screen.

"Fuck you, nerd!" Charmcaster snapped at her with a glare. She had enjoyed flaunting her own larger breasts in that brat Gwen's face whenever she dominated her, but ever since this stupid bitch had shown up, she'd been lording her melon tits and so-called big brain over her in turn!

As if those tits meant she was worth being Jafar's equal! And brains? She had plenty of that, and real actual magical power! The only thing this bitch and that royal whore were worth was as bedwarmers! She was Jafar's true one and only, she thought, fuming and sending Velma a glare while the older girl smirked at the teenager.

It'd been an interesting week since starting her relationship, enjoying life in paradise and, well... nonstop sex and the endless luxury this realm offered her. She'd even been allowed to observe its power at work, as it seemed that Jafar and Chase were still learning more about it as time went on, but one thing they learned was that worlds they had access to could have their history or the history of certain subjects from chosen worlds displayed and transmitted through the resort's television systems.

And it had been a surreal experience watching the past experiences and adventures of her friends, though also been a learning one in allowing her to learn more about Charmcaster.

Honestly, she was less than impressed with the girl's attitude; she had magic, but in Velma's opinion she didn't have the right mindset to use it to its fullest potential. She was a bit sympathetic being raised by an uncle like that Hex character, but otherwise in her opinion, Charmcaster was a brat who needed a stern hand and discipline.

While Charmcaster herself just thought Velma was a smug nerd with bigger tits for brains, and was hardly impressed with her past misadventures - the encounters with real magical threats were beaten with luck, hell that experience with that alternate timeline and possessed parrot wasn't a win for the geek and her friends at all, if you thought about it.

Yes, needless to say, since day one these two had been at each other's throats and were eager to do anything to debase themselves at Jafar's feet to gain favor over the other, something he exploited and enjoyed with gusto.

The only thing they agreed on was a dislike of Jasmine and Jafar's focus on her.

"Hmm, I hope Jasmine enjoys her dreams... because the time for her to embrace reality in my service will come soon enough~"

Case in point, Jafar let out a smug chuckle, dismissing the scrying spell as the girls worshiped his cock.

"Forget her... don't you have more important things to focus on today?" Velma said with a look of desire.

"Ah yes, how could I forget?" Jafar mused as Velma and Charmcaster smiled before frowning, "Chase and I are targeting our next selected world."

He said, standing from the throne, "And this time we've got some interesting plans to experiment with the crystal's access to a world's timeline," he said with a dark grin.

 The girls exchanged a look at that, both curious about what that meant.

"What exactly are you planning to do?" Velma voiced the question they were both thinking.

 At that, Jafar shot them a smirk, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation.

(Later, Resort Crystal)

"Wait... let me get this straight," Gwen said, wearing her bikini alongside the other girls in their swim suits, "You two are going to mess around in this next world, eons in the past, then after you're done fast-forward to a more modern present era to mess with your latest targets."

She said, with Daphne adding with an arched brow to Chase, "Said target including some kinda teen heroine super spy?" she added, with Chase giving a smirk, his interest in this next girl more than clear, and having been shown her Daphne was wondering if Chase had a kink for redheads.

"That summarizes things rather well," Jafar stated with a shrug.

"Okay, but... why?" Charmcaster questioned with a blink, arching a brow, "If you guys are going to target the more modern era, why bother mucking around in this world's ancient history?"

She questioned, with Velma giving a snort, "To further experiment with the crystal's power, of course," she stated matter-of-factly to her fellow harem member, as Charmcaster shot her an annoyed glare, "This is an opportunity to test how far the crystal allows a subject to be sent back in a chosen world's timeline, and also observe if the actions said subject takes has lasting impact on a world's timeline or history."

She surmised, feeling her grin widen at Jafar's next words.

"Exactly, my beautiful brainiac~" he said, kissing her cheek while giving her breast a squeeze, "Truly, you show I didn't choose you for these bountiful breasts alone," He stated, licking up the side of her neck as she let out a moan, while Charmcaster fumed.

 "Also, it'll be quite fun to mess with them like that," Chase added unabashedly.

"Seriously?" Gwen asked, deadpan.

"What? You're telling me you don't like the idea of establishing yourself as a legendary figure and then seeing how they react when you show up?" Chase asked with an arched brow and a smirk.

 Gwen at that paused, internally admitting if reluctantly so, that did sound like an interesting thing to explore... but she wouldn't admit it aloud, so she simply sighed.

"Still think you're playing with fire here... but whatever, not my fault if this blows up in your faces," she said with a huff, crossing her arms.

"Oh, don't be such a sourpuss. God, how is it someone getting fucked on the regular can be such a stick up her ass bore," Charmcaster said with an eye roll, prompting a glare from Gwen.

"Whatever, we know the plan, so let's get this started," Charmcaster said with her arms crossed, "Of course, if this world has any magical secrets or artifacts, I expect first rights," she added to Jafar, who simply let out a chuckle, "Hehe, not to worry my dear, this world has its fair share of secrets and mystical powers that will catch your eye."

He said, turning to the crystal displaying a group of figures, that of a blue-skinned man in a slap fight with a blonde-haired teenager, while a more intense fight was happening between a green-skin-toned women throwing green plasma at a female redhead.

"And sexual conquest aside, this world promises to be a fun time," Jafar added with a large grin. After all, getting girls was something he always enjoyed, but what was the point of being a powerful sorcerer with access to the multiverse if he didn't get a chance to play at being an actual supervillain?

 "Agreed," Chase said, sharing his fellow isekai's thoughts, "The worlds we previously visited were too mundane for us to fully exert ourselves. Here, in a dimension used to powerful figures as part of everyday life, we can really flex."

"What about us? Do we just stay here?" Daphne asked. At the looks she got from the other girls, she shrugged, "What? I can't be the only one curious about what it's like to visit another universe. A real one, not just this pocket dimension or wherever we are right now."

 At this all the girls, even Gwen, silently had to agree they were curious at exploring other universes and seeing what sights they had to offer. Though Gwen would prefer to sabotage whatever efforts the two put into the chosen world to prevent whatever damage they could cause, or worse more girls ending up in her mess.

"Don't worry, you'll get the chance to explore other realities," Jafar said with a smirk, "In fact, Charmcaster I believe will fit right in as a new villainess on the block~" He said, gesturing toward Charmcaster who smirked, "While I believe Velma will be put to use with her big brain as a teacher for a location known as Middleton High."

He explained as Velma gave a blink, "Some of our targets attend, and giving you an opening there could lead to an opportunity to exploit," he explained, giving a smirk, "This might be a strategy we repeat for other worlds."

 "And as for you, Daphne, how does becoming a journalist who specializes in covering superheroes and supervillains sound to you?" Chase asked Daphne, who blinked in surprise at the question before considering it. That reminded her of her brief stint as a TV show host during that period where Mystery Inc had been broken up (until that whole mess on Moonscar Island had made her reevaluate her priorities), and she supposed it would be fun to use these other universes as a way to explore other careers.

"Sure, that sounds like fun, and a good way to contribute," she said with a smile.

"And what about me?" Gwen asked, only for Chase to arch an eyebrow at her.

"Well, dear Gwen, I'd love to have you contribute... but I'm worried that with how stubborn you're continuing to be, that you might take the chance to try and sabotage things out of spite," he said knowingly.

 *What, me?!" Gwen asked with her best convincing hurt and offended look.

"You know he's right toots, you ain't exactly been drinking the Kool-Aid like the rest of these girls," Chimed in Iago from Jafar's shoulder, speaking up for the first time.

Something that in itself was a bit surprising, but more and more Iago had been acting a bit off, and Jafar was starting to worry. But if something was bothering the bird, he'd likely share, and loudly at that eventually.

 For her part, Gwen scowled at the bird, before huffing and looking away, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Fine, so I'm not happy with helping you assholes mess with other worlds while finding more girls to trick and seduce, sue me!" she snapped.

"And that attitude is why you're going to staying here," Chase sighed in clear disappointment. Gwen's continued resistance and defiance was fun and certainly added a spark to things, especially in the bedroom, but it was disappointing to have to leave her out of group activities, as it were.

"Though not to worry, with our connection to the resort, we'll be able to send you plenty of entertainment~" Jafar stated smugly, causing Velma and Daphne to share a flush at the reminder of their first times with Jafar and Chase having been broadcast back to the resort, "And of course, also become aware in the unlikely event something happens and you'll need aid, we'll be able to return in an instant."

Jafar added on with a look.

"Or in other words, they'll know if you try anything you aren't supposed to," Iago stated smugly as Gwen looked annoyed.

"And don't worry, thanks to my man and your master being able to control time passage compared to the world they're on, here at the resort you shouldn't be alone too long," Charmcaster stated with a chuckle.

"Oh joy," Gwen said quite flatly, hating this. The silver lining of being alone meant no Charmcaster using her as a sex toy and a chance to figure out a way to escape, but of course the latter wouldn't be so simple.

"Though all this aside, I believe it's time Chase and I depart to properly set the stage," Jafar said, turning to the crystal, "Truthfully, this world has more than just a teen heroine and various villains to offer us," He added, narrowing his eyes, "But for now, we'll be focusing on that end before addressing other points of interest in this reality."

He said as a portal to the chosen world opened over at the gateway, which Jafar teleported them to a moment later.

 The girls watched them go, then turned their attention to the crystal to watch events play out, with varying levels of excitement about it.

(Kim Possible Earth, long ago)

"So, when and where exactly did you pick for us to start?" Chase asked his friend, looking around the field they'd ended up in. It had been Jafar's turn to pick worlds, so he'd decided to let him handle the details of their arrival.

 "Since we're starting off on Kim Possible, I figured why not soak in some culture by paying a visit to Yamanouchi back during the era its founder, the original Mystical Monkey Master was alive," Jafar explained, giving a smirk.

"That still sounds weird... Mystical Monkey Power," Iago said with a frown, "Why can't it be mystical parrot power or something?" He asked, prompting a chuckle.

 "We'll make the recommendation when we meet them," Chase said dryly, "But in all seriousness, this should be a good opening move. This world has many ancient beings of power who still stand strong in the present. It should prove quite easy to add ourselves to that number, and therefore have a well-earned reputation in place when we make our real moves."

"Agreed, and speaking of forging reputations," Jafar rubbed his chin in thought, "Iago, do you recall the Land of Black Sand?" He asked, with the parrot giving a blink.

"Hard not to remember one of the places you made sure to avoid like no tomorrow, Jafar," the parrot remarked with a curious look.

"Yes, though I'm quite confident in being able to handle Destane now," Jafar said with a smug smirk, "Regardless, I think I should try my hand at sand magic and curse a sizable portion of desert territory into another Land of Black Sand."

He shot Chase a smirk, "I think that such an action would help forge a lasting impact and legend for myself that will be remembered well into the modern age."

"An interesting idea," Chase said, rubbing his chin in thought, "Hmm, I should see if I can't track down a few notable warriors other than those at Yamanouchi and face them in combat. Not just to test my skill, but regardless of if I win or lose, I should be able to leave my own impression on this world's collective memory."

 "I for one am rather curious to see what kind of legends and stories will form about us once we're done," Jafar admitted with a smirk, "But come..." he gestured for Chase to follow, "Let's go to school."

 "Oh, this is going to be fun~" Chase chuckled as he followed after Jafar, heading towards the mountains in the distance where they knew the Yamanouchi school temple to be located.

 (Thousands of years later)

"Yori... Yori... help us..."

 Within one room of the Yamanouchi school, a teenage girl with shoulder length dark hair was tossing and turning in her sleep. In her dream, she was floating in a dark void, an ethereal voice echoing around her as images flashed by. Images of the school grounds, the surrounding mountains, a cave, a figure she couldn't quite make out...

 "Come Yori... embrace... your destiny," she suddenly felt a touch on her cheek and the sensation of lips on her own as the images kept flashing and flashing until-

"Ah!" Yori sat up in a sweat, gathering her breath, "Again..."

She said to herself, frowning, "These visions have been constantly repeating for weeks... but what do they mean?" she asked herself as she stood up, frowning. For some time, she'd been experiencing these strange images during her dreams, or when she was deep in meditation.

A part of her immediately wanted to go to Master Sensei for guidance... but something held her back. It felt like this... whatever it was... it was her task to see through alone... her burden to bear... perhaps a test to prove she could stand on her own.

"My destiny?" she repeated with a frown, a small part of her liking the idea she had been chosen for some noble purpose like Ron-Kun had.

"I will find no answers here," she said with a frown, moving over to a closet cupboard, "It's time to seek out answers."

She stated with a firm look as she began to undress and put on her shinobi gi.

 Soon enough, she had departed the school grounds and ascended up into the mountains. She had vaguely recognized the locations she'd seen in her dreams as a region that had long been forbidden to the students of the temple from approaching. She had no idea why, as Sensei had merely stated that it was so, and she had always trusted his wisdom enough to merely accept it.

But now, something was calling to her from those hills. And she needed to find out what it was, for her own peace of mind if nothing else.

 Which is how, under the moonlight, she found herself journeying through the forbidden region, traversing the forest with a strange feeling of anticipation, feeling it the more she walked, before eventually finding the cave entrance she saw in her vision.

"What is it that calls me here?" The girl known to her friends as Yori Tanaka asked herself as she stepped into the cave before freezing and suddenly spring into action.

PWE

PWE

As suddenly darts started shooting out from the walls, and she quickly realized whatever was protected here in this cavern was guarded by boobytraps, but she would not let it deter her!

 And so she darted forward, dashing down the cave tunnel, expertly dodging every dart shot her way. Soon reaching a corner, she paused for only a moment before turning around it-

SHING

And then she had to dodge out of the way as a large axe blade swung down from the ceiling and nearly took her head off before burying itself in the wall behind her.

 It was becoming quite clear whatever was here, someone went to great length to make sure it wasn't found, but despite a small voice whispering in her ear to turn back, she continued on ahead, the traps only fueling her determination. And besides, not to sound prideful like that traitor Fukushima, she was one of the best students of Yamanouchi of her generation. She was sure she could handle any and all traps... and that was precisely what she did.

From darts, arrows, axes, fire, snake pits, and more, she met and passed through each one. And the deeper she went into the cavern temple, the more she felt a force guiding her.

And before long, she finally arrived at what had to be her destination, a grand chamber. And what was at the center took her breath away.

 In the middle of the vast chamber was a truly massive golden statue in the form of a snake, curling on itself as it rose up to loom over her, its carved face seeming to glare down at her. Despite herself, Yori couldn't help but shudder slightly as she swore that it was looking right at her.

However, the shinobi quickly brushed off the feeling, steeling her emotions as she approached the statue for a closer inspection. Reaching it, she saw an inscription of some sort carved into the ground surrounding the base of the statue, leaning down to read it.

 "Here the sinister schemes of the Serpent Sorcerer lay to rest, let all those that disturb this prison be warned, least the evil corrupts you with his venom."

 Serpent Sorcerer? That... sounded familiar to Yori, but the reason why was at the tip of her tongue. And if this was a prison, why had her dreams brought her here? Was she meant to act as its guardian? If so, why now, when it clearly hadn't needed one before now?

Perhaps she should return to the temple and speak to Sensei about this after all? She was starting to think that there was more going on here than she'd initially assumed.

But as she found her eyes wandering up to the serpent's eyes, she found herself drawn in, and before she knew it, she was reaching out to touch and examine the statue closer, before soon wincing when she cut herself on a sharp piece of it.

"Urg..." She shook her hand, seeing it was just a small cut, but froze as something in the air seemed to shift and change, with her eyes quickly landing on a drop of blood that was smeared on the statue... which began to let out a red glow and crack as a mad cackle filled the room.

"Hahahahahahahaha!"

Yori's eyes widened in shock and horror as the cracks rapidly spread across the statue, large pieces of the metal falling off of it and filling the room with a blinding red light. As the cracks spread to the floor underneath the statue, the laughter shifted to words, spoken by a voice thick with malice.

"At last, at long, long last, I am... FREEE!" it cackled.

As the last remains of the statue and the floor beneath it burst apart in a flash of that red light, Yori stepped back and shielded her face with her arm. When the debris stopped falling, she lowered her arm to look at where the statue once stood, and could barely see the shadow of a figure in the smoke cloud that was now there.

"Who are you?" she demanded of the figure as the cloud dispersed, feeling like she'd made a terrible mistake by coming here.

The question seemed to only make the figure laugh, "Has so much time passed that the world has forgotten the power of Jafar?" they asked, stepping out of the smoke as it dispersed, revealing the dark figure standing there, cobra staff in hand and... a parrot perched on their shoulder?

"No matter, we'll just have to remind them," they added with a amused smirk.

Yori's eyes widened at she heard that, half-recalled memories from her childhood surging to the forefront, of stories told by older students to scare younger ones. She'd never really believed them, but now...

"Jafar? The vile sorcerer who fought alongside the Dragon Devourer?" she demanded, which made the man laugh.

Now she remembered why Serpent Sorcerer sounded familiar. Jafar was one of the ancient evils of ages past, and a dangerous enemy to Yamanouchi's founder Toshimiru. A powerful blight on the world who threatened it for many years, until finally falling in combat against Toshimiru himself and being imprisoned, while his sworn brother the Dragon Devourer slinked off, disappearing into the shadows for eons. Though while the evils were defeated, their mark was still left on the world, through not only myth and legends but physical remnants of their reign of terror. The Land of Black Sand in Arabia was a strong example of this, with it having been the heart of Jafar's domain.

All this information and more flashed through Yori's mind as she fully realized what she had done.

"Indeed, the very same," Jafar said, approaching her with a smirk, with Yori entering a guarded stance, "And together, Yori, we shall once again make the world tremble at the sound of my name!"

He said, cackling with a mad grin.

 "How do you know my name? And why did you call me here?" Yori demanded, glaring at the sorcerer as she took a defensive stance.

 "I didn't call you here... destiny did," Jafar countered, rubbing the top of his staff, giving her an easy smirk, "And I've known your name since the day you were born," He said, giving a wide smirk, "Because we are connected, Yori."

He said, reaching out, offering his hand to her, "You are meant for so much more than longing for a fool who will see you as nothing more than a friend, or serving as one student among many others as part of a school that cowers in the shadows as others face the threats to the world."

 Yori glared at Jafar, her outrage at the condescending tone overriding her curiosity about what he meant regarding their connection.

"Yamanouchi defends the world from the shadows!" she snapped defensively, slapping Jafar's hand away, "And we do not seek personal glory or rewards, like honorless curs!"

 "In other words, just a bunch of saps working hard for no reward," Spoke a new voice coming from the parrot, who gave a snort.

"Hmm, quite so, Iago," Jafar said, giving an agreeing nod, "But you... you're worth so much more than that... you're destined for more!"

He declared, banging the end of his staff against the ground, and in a bright flash their surroundings changed into that of a throne room filled with piles of treasure, while her clothing changed into Eastern royal robes fit for an empress, complete with a jewel-encrusted crown.

"My blood runs through your veins, Yori," Jafar told her with a sinister smirk, "It is your destiny to rule by my side!"

 "W-what?" Yori stammered, mind grinding to a halt at those words. That... that couldn't be right. She was a warrior of Yamanouchi, from a proud lineage of noble warriors! She couldn't be connected to this vile wizard!

 Jafar smirked, snapping his fingers and making a mystical window form in mid-air.

"It was back during the era of your founder. We had clashed many times before, but I also clashed with his followers and students," He explained as Yori focused on the floating mystical window, displaying scenes of the sorcerer clashing with students of Yamanouchi past, and even Toshimiru himself! Though whatever awe Yori felt at seeing the school's founder clashing with the sorcerer in an intense battle of mystical power, was replaced with unease.

As the scene focused on one kunoichi in particular, who stared at Jafar with eyes of anger... but also a gleam that bothered Yori.

"Among that fool Toshimiru's personal best students was Minori," Jafar spoke, giving a smirk, "She was strong, ruthless, and ambitious."

 "Don't forget bloodthirsty." Iago added with a snort, "She might have tried to disguise it as for the greater good and protecting others, but that chick jumped at the chance to spill some blood."

Iago added with a shiver.

"Hmm, quite," Jafar agreed with a nod, "But she was also among Toshimiru's most trusted followers and students, however she sought to prove her worth over all the others... and I was her chance to do so."

He let out a laugh, with the mystical window displaying a variety of scenes of Jafar and Minori clashing, but Yori began to pick up something changing in the woman's body language throughout those confrontations.

"Over time, it became more apparent that Minori saw flaws in Toshimiru's vision... believing the strong shouldn't serve the weak," Jafar said, stepping closer to Yori, "And as her loyalty to him weakened... she found her interests aligning with my own~" He added with a chuckle, looking to the vision now replaced by a moonlit night, and Minori walking through the forests wearing a silk robe, before arriving at a natural hot springs where Jafar was soaking.

 Yori's face started glowing bright red, unable to look away as Minori dropped her robe to reveal herself to be nude underneath. And then the blush burned in even greater intensity as she watched Minori lower herself into the water and then into Jafar's arms, the two beginning to kiss intensely.

 "She proved as eager a follower as she was a lover," Jafar explained, sending Yori a smirk, "She became my hidden blade, not only a deadly assassin secretly in my service, but a personal pair of eyes and ears within Toshimiru's camp who held his trust."

He smirked, the scene displaying scenes of Minori reporting to Toshimiru, even providing false information subtly that led him and other students into deadly situations, along with scenes of Minori loyally bending the knee to Jafar, while sharing his bed many a time.

"Eventually, things came to a head, with Minori learning she was pregnant," Jafar explained, giving a smirk, "Fortunately, another student of Toshimiru's was smitten with her, and it was a simple matter for her to wrap the fool around her fingers, and soon was wed to the Tanaka child while the fool believed the child she carried was his."

He explained, with Yori's eyes starting to widen with true realization... Minori... was her... ancestor?! This... it couldn't be true... could it!?

But it actually was true, something that in itself had certainly surprised Jafar. Not only the twist that was Minori herself, which itself served as an important reminder that there existed a wider world in the realities they visited beyond the shows they once knew as fictional. But Minori getting impregnated was certainly a surprise, and he was still deciding how to handle it, contemplating whether to leave her to let her place in history still play out, or take her back to the resort, when..

"However, Toshimiru was making plans with others to end the threat me and my sworn brother had become," he gave a frown, "And he had begun to suspect treachery among his students, and sadly... Minori while making contact with me about a trap, had slipped."

The window displayed the scene of Minori, heavy into her pregnancy, reporting to Jafar (and to Yori's shock/shame was on her knees worshiping the vile wizard's rod), but unseen there was a figure in the shadows who left... the figure being Toshimiru himself.

"He chose to exploit her betrayal and use it to pass along false information of his trap, leading to him gaining the upper hand in the battle and sadly my imprisonment," Jafar said with a scowl... or rather what appeared to be his imprisonment, he thought as Yori watched scene flashes of the ancient battle. In reality, his connection to the resort had perhaps saved him, pulling him away while tricking Toshimiru into believing that he had been imprisoned, while Chase himself took the chance to escape.

The battle was admittedly a sore point, and a reminder that while they were extremely powerful, they weren't invincible, and there were threats that could match if not threaten them, like a fully realized Mystical Monkey Master.

"Naturally, your ancestor planned my release, but the shock of what happened sent her into premature labor... and Toshimiru secretly sought to punish her betrayal."

Scene showed Minori, after giving birth, confronted alone by Yamanouchi's founder, who revealed he knew the truth. And before Minori, weakened as she was from childbirth, could make a move to attack, she found her body convulsing and coughing.

"He poisoned her after she gave birth and ensured she died... while keeping her actions hidden from all," Jafar explained as Toshimiru gave the child to a man who gained an expression of grief, "Allowing the fool Tanaka to raise the child she bore under the belief it was his own, not having the strength to tell him the truth about the child's parentage and his now lost love."

 Yori could only stare at this all in absolute shock.

None of this could be true, she told herself. She couldn't be descended from this monster and a traitor!

"It... it cannot be," she muttered, feeling faint.

 "Ah, but it is..." Jafar said with a wide smirk as he now stood behind her, "My blood runs through your veins," He stated, and honestly that had surprised him as well. He'd considered retrieving the child from Minori; the woman herself, while an excellent bed partner and useful tool, he personally had no true feelings for like Velma and Charmcaster. She was ultimately a pawn and tool, nothing more, nothing less, one that had sadly failed. But the child was still his; he had contemplated what to do with his bastard, though he certainly found amusement in that cuck fool raising his child. Of course, before he could make a decision, the resort's crystal (He and Chase REALLY needed to come up with a proper name for that artifact) responded and showed him visions... flashes of the child growing cared for and strong, if under the mistaken belief of what their mother was really like, and who their father really was. But it also showed him a long line of descendants that eventually ended with the girl before him... Yori, one of his favorite characters from Kim Possible, was now his descendant.

It certainly was an interesting twist, and one that made him wonder at the deeper potential impact, or what they could change by affecting a world's timeline. Something to experiment with at a later time.

"We're linked, Yori... have been since your birth," Jafar said, as he had used the crystal power to observe and learn about Yori's life, "You've been alone ever since the death of your parents... the last of your line... my line..." he leaned down, whispering into her ear, "Your place is at my side," He said, kissing the side of her neck.

 "Ah, uh, no..." Yori stammered, so shocked by these revelations that she could barely even register what Jafar was doing to her. However, after a moment, her mind finally caught up, and with widening eyes she shoved him back.

"NO!" she declared, trying to ignore the lingering tingling sensation on her neck from where Jafar's lips had trailed, "Even if this is true, I refuse to serve such a force of evil as you!"

 She declared, whirling around and stepping back from Jafar as the illusion around them broke, revealing her back in her gi and the cavern.

"You'd rather go back to serving a school that's lied to you and all your ancestors for eons?" Jafar countered with a piercing gaze stopping her, "Toshimiru might have kept the truth secret, but he still passed on the information to his successor, and that successor to his own," he stated matter-of-factly, "After all, my descendants needed to be watched closely, but were a resource that could serve Yamanouchi's goals."

He stared into Yori's eyes, "You are, and were since day one, a tool for your so-called Master Sensei, Yori," he said, looking down at the teenager, "And what's more, once my freedom becomes known, you'll be the first suspect, a traitor..."

He reached out, offering his hand, "You'll be an outcast or exiled, if not even killed!" Jafar hissed, "But with me you'll be welcome, with me you'll be powerful!"

 "That... that is a lie!" Yori exclaimed, with just the slightest hint of desperation in her voice, "Even if Master Sensei has kept this from me, it would have been for my own good, to not burden me with the knowledge of being related to your evil! And he knows that I am loyal!"

"Keep telling yourself that, toots. Let's see how it works out for you," Iago chuckled, not flinching even when Yori glared at him.

 "I'm sure the old geezer will be REAL understanding when he finds out you let us out," Iago added with a laugh as Yori scowled.

"I see your pet is as foul-mouthed and impudent as the stories speak," Yori stated, causing Iago's laughter to stop and the bird to glare, "But I will not waver in my loyalty," Yori said, entering a battle stance.

"Hmm... as you wish," Jafar said, turning to face the chamber entrance, "But know that when your faith is rewarded with pain... and when you're ready... you will always be welcome at my side."

 "Stop! I will not let you leave!" Yori yelled as she leapt at Jafar, leg extended in a kick. She couldn't let him leave, she had to make her mistake of freeing him right!

 However, a moment later she found herself freezing and floating in midair, her body surrounded by a mystical red glow.

"Hehahaha, as determined as you are beautiful~" Jafar said as Yori floated over to him, with Jafar than cupping her cheek, "But I'm afraid...'

He gave her a leer, "There's nothing you can do to stop me~" He said with a laugh, before pulling Yori into a rough kiss.

 "MMMPPPHHH!" Yori exclaimed, caught completely off guard by the act. And with her body still frozen by the magic, she couldn't do anything to resist the kiss... which felt really good...

 "Mmm..." Before Yori realized it, she found herself giving off a soft moan... she'd never felt a kiss like this before.

 Admittedly, she didn't have much experience with such things, as she'd had very few dating relationships in her life, least of all those that had reached the level of kissing. Even with Ron-Kun, whom she'd developed strong feelings for in the short time he'd been here, she hadn't done anything to express those feelings.

So, it was probably only natural for her to be reacting like this, right? Even if it was an ancient evil kissing her, she couldn't be blamed for enjoying how good he was at it...

No! Stop it! She yelled in her head, she couldn't let herself be seduced by him! She would not follow in the footsteps of her ancestor! She was no traitor slantern!

"Ugh! Ah, stop this!" Yori demanded, if not pleaded, as soon as he broke the kiss.

"Hehe, sorry my dear... hard to resist such a lovely beauty~" Jafar said smugly to her face, "Midori pales in comparison to you, in both beauty and skill~" he said, licking up the side of her neck causing her to give a whimper, "And I look forward to when you embrace your destiny and take your place by my side... daughter~" He said with one final hiss into her ear before she found herself flung back.

"URG!" And hitting the wall roughly before falling to the ground, and when she looked up, Jafar and the bird were gone.

"What... have I done?" she asked herself aloud in shock and shame, her mind still struggling to process not only the true revelation of her heritage... but also the vile wizard's actions before he left.

And as Yori tried to grasp everything that had just happened, Jafar and Iago had teleported to a point higher up in the mountain, from where they'd be able to watch the cave entrance.

"Ha! Did you see the look on her face?" Iago cackled, "I think she was even more freaked out by you flirting with her than finding out she's descended from a big bad evil wizard!"

 "Hehe, well, I do have an effect on women~" Jafar said with a cackle, while Iago gave a snort.

"Yeah, you're a real ladies man," the bird said half-sarcastically, a part of him still getting used to the "new" Jafar and the fact that he was having so much luck with women compared to back in Agrabah.

It confused him, but also made him suspicious, considering the changes in Jafar since showing up at that resort, and when he eavesdropped on his and Chase's talk... But even with all the time they had spent in this reality and the one before that, he'd been keeping his beak closed while keeping a close eye on Jafar, unsure of what to do if a growing suspicion he had proved true.

"Though speaking of women, I'm curious how your girls will react to the fact that you fathered a bastard, and the next chick you're eying for your collection is a descendant of said bastard," Iago added, arching a brow toward Jafar, who merely smirked, "I'm sure they'll be upset they were't the first to bear my child, but they'll get over it and welcome Yori into our little family when the time comes."

Jafar added with a smirk, looking at the mountaintop view, "But we can address that later. It's time for the real fun to begin~" He said to Iago with an evil grin, "Velma and Daphne are already in their positions, and the background that was forged for them should hold."

Jafar stated to the bird, who nodded, "And while Charmcaster is eager for her own fun, she'll be patient, as it's time to let the world know that the Serpent Sorcerer has returned, and the Dragon Devourer is out of retirement!"

He proclaimed with a cackle that caused the bird to smirk.

"Heh, should be quite a show, at least," The bird remarked, rubbing his beak, "Won't lie, actually curious what stories about us are floating around all these years later."

The parrot remarked, frowning and thinking back to Yori's words, "They better not have run my image through the mud."

 Because yes, he was a villain's animal sidekick, but he still had some class to him, dammit!

 "Not to worry Iago, we'll do some research on what stories exist about us," Jafar said, actually feeling quite eager and curious to see what potential myths and legends were around if any. He and Chase had certainly made a big enough mark for some. Speaking of...

"First thing, however, is checking in on Chase," Jafar said, smirking as he gazed out into the distance.

(Elsewhere in the city of Tokyo)

As Jafar and Iago were being "freed" into a new era, high up in a private penthouse apartment, Chase was currently enjoying the culture Japan had to offer.

"AH! Ah, ah, ah, ah, Chase-sama, harder please! Baishunpu no yō ni watashi o okashite! (Fuck me like a whore!)"

And by enjoying culture, we meant fucking the brains out of the moaning form of Kyoko Yoshiko, personal translator and assistant to Mr. Nakasumi, head of Nakasumi Toys.

 "With pleasure, my beauty~" Chase purred as he pounded Kyoko doggy style on the apartment's king-sized bed.

While he wouldn't be adding her to his harem officially, he did enjoy using her as a sidepiece while he was setting himself up in the present day of this reality. Using her to create connections was the main reason, of course, but this was a great bonus~

 "Ooooh! Chase, ah, ah, ah, ooooh! Ahhhh, no other man made me feel like this!" Kyoko moaned with a look of bliss, not realizing that the man pounding her only saw her as sexual sidepiece and useful pawn, too blinded by her lust and love for the man since meeting him.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

And she wasn't lying, either. No other man she'd ever shared a bed with could match Chase in any shape, whether size, stamina, or skill, he was superior!

"Ahhhh! Tell this slut what she needs to do to be yours forever!" she squealed with a moan.

 He had no intention of doing that, he mentally scoffed, but he knew that he had to act like it.

"Just keep feeding me all the information you have on your boss and his dealings," Chase said with a grunt as he continued to thrust in and out, "Be a good little spy, and I'll fuck you as much as you want."

 "Hai! Ahhh! Ohhhh Chase-Sama, I'll do whatever you want!" Kyoko moaned, bucking her hips to meet the man's thrusts more and more, "Ā, kamisama, motto arimasu yo! (Oh gods, yes more!) I'll hand over Nakasumi's company on a silver platter if it means getting fucked by your cock and a chance to become, ah, ah, ah, ah, Mrs... YOUNG!"

The woman screamed moaning in bliss as she once again orgasmed hard, while Chase let out a grunt, filling her with his seed with a smug smirk before pausing as a new voice addressed him from behind.

"Enjoying yourself, I see~" Spoke none other than Jafar with an arched brow while Iago covered his eyes with a wing... but peaked through.

"Son't suppose you mind if I have a turn?" He asked with a chuckle.

 "Well, maybe if you ask really nicely~" Chase chuckled as he pulled out of Kyoko, who collapsed panting to the bed, though she looked up in confusion at the new arrivals.

"What? Who?" she muttered in disbelief.

"Just an old friend I've been expecting, nothing to worry about," Chase said, patting and rubbing at Kyoko's ass.

 "Yes, nothing to worry about," Jafar said, pointing his staff (which after some thought he gave a cosmetic change, no longer open mouth fanged like after Jafar's transformation into a sorcerer but back into its original appearance... it felt more regal and dignified), and Kyoko who had been siting up instantly fell under its power, "You just worry about putting your mouth to good use pleasing Chase Young's friend Jafar like a good slut while they discuss business."

He said, his robes vanishing in a flash of red light.

"I... uh... hai, Jafar-sama," Kyoko said in a daze, and with a wince she got up off the bed before instantly falling to her knees before Jafar, a small part of her noting that its size and girth could rival Chase-sama before doing as instructed.

GLRT GRLT GLRT GLRT GLRT.

 "Urg, hmm, ah yes, you certainly haven't been wasting time, urg... picking up eager sluts~ A shame for her she isn't harem worthy," Jafar stated and noted with a chuckle, smirking toward Chase, "But your toy aside, my lovely descendant has "freed" me and is likely to be reporting her actions to the old coot soon," he remarked with a grunt while Iago flew over to a counter with a grumble, wondering why he always had to play voyeur like this.

"So I believe it's time to make my return in a big splash," he said with a grunt, fucking Kyoko's mouth.

"Yeah, but before that, how about you fill us in about what kinda stories are floating around about us," Iago stated off to the side, "I mean, part of the reason you two mucked about in the past was so you could play ancient evil of myth rising again," the bird added with an eye roll.

 "Yes, and I'd say that particular angle has played off fairly well," Chase replied with a chuckle, getting off the bed and walking towards a file cabinet in the corner of the room. Opening it, he rifled through it before pulling out a larger manilla folder that he brought over to them.

"As you can see, there's a great many stories that have formed about the Serpent Sorcerer and the Dragon Devourer," he said, flipping through the folder to show clippings from various ancient tomes and records.

 With Jafar arching a brow while still fucking Kyoko's mouth roughly, while Iago fluttered over both of them, looking in interest at the result of their work as Jafar took some of the clippings with one hand.

Stories that included the cursed warrior who sold his humanity to obtain a dragon's power, and in turn devoured any dragon that crossed his path.

Stories about a sorcerer who delved into the mystical arts and turn a large amount of territory in the Arabian desert into a cursed land of black sand.

Stories about the sorcerer's faithful familiar parrot, pertaining the bird's cunning and greed.

 Stories about the warrior transforming those he defeated into animals at his service.

Stories about the warrior and sorcerer joining forces in a bond of brotherhood, laying waste to all who opposed them.

 "Very urg... nice!" Jafar said with a grunting grin as he cum down Kyoko's throat, keeping her head in place while making her swallow every last drop, "Then the seeds have been planted, and everything is in place."

He said, throwing Kyoko back, "It's time to begin, and give this world the power of legends!" He declared with a cackle as Kyoko coughed where she laid, but was ignored by the others.

"Great, so what we do first?" Iago asked, with Jafar freezing mid-laugh.

"Hmm... has to be something grand... something that makes a statement of our return..." He mused, rubbing his chin, "Perhaps reclaiming my domain over the Land of Black Sand... I must admit, I'm curious how it fares in the modern era."

 "Given the kind of world we're in, you have plenty of options," Chase said, "For my part, thanks to my executive position at HenchCo, I have a finger on the pulse of the superhero and villain community. It'll be an easy matter for me to insert myself in a more active role."

 "Good to hear you've secured a good position for yourself," Jafar mused with a chuckle, "And after I'm finished with your toy, I believe I'll start planning," he said, giving a smirk, "After all, I'm most eager to introduce myself personally to Team Possible~"

 "So am I. Especially to the girl in question~" Chase purred, smiling lecherously.

"Anyone ever tell you that you got a kink for redheads?" Iago said flatly, remembering the images of the girl in question from the crystal, and noticing similarities between her and the two broads he was already fucking.

"Coincidence. I can think of a few girls with other looks that I might want," Chase waved off.

 "Indeed, I already have a few targets in mind, alongside my descendant," Jafar said with a chuckle, "But we can discuss later..." he leered down at Kyoko, who felt a shiver, "Let's see how far we can take things with this toy before she breaks."

 "Fine by me~" Chase laughed. And soon, the room was filled by the sounds of the two of them double teaming the poor brainwashed woman.

Chapter Text

"Indeed, I already have a few targets in mind, alongside my descendant," Jafar said with a chuckle, "But we can discuss later..." he leered down at Kyoko, who felt a shiver, "Let's see how far we can take things with this toy before she breaks."

"Fine by me~" Chase laughed. And soon, the room was filled by the sounds of the two of them double teaming the poor brainwashed woman.

 (Middleton)

"And coming up next on the History and You channel, it's Mythos and Truth."

"Alright, now that's what I'm talking about," Spoke a blond-haired form wearing a long-sleeve navy blue mock-turtleneck shirt under a short-sleeved red jersey, light brown cargo pants, and white sneakers, sitting in a living room next to a redhead who rolled her green eyes/

"I can't believe you watch this stuff, Ron," Said none other than the famous teen heroine Kim Possible, wearing a green tank crop top, blue capris, and white shoes, "It's no wonder you got an F from Miss Dinkley on your last history test," she said, leaning back.

"Ah, come on KP, this is the best show on the channel," Said Ron with a pout.

"Uh-huh, the best!" Chirped the naked mole rap on his shoulder.

"It's also a bunch of garbage," Kim stated quite flatly, "Last episode you made me watch went on about how the aliens not only built the pyramids, but explained how they were secretly a doomsday device meant to brainwash humanity into a slave race."

She said her tone full of derision.

"Hey, is it really that out there compared to some of Drakken's plots?" Ron asked with an arched brow. At that, Kim paused, before giving a sighing nod.

"Alright... I'll give you that much," Kim admitted, though with obvious reluctant disgruntlement, "But still, this show is just brain-rotting garbage that pretends to be educational."

She added as another figure walked into the room.

"Aw, don't be like that Kimmie, it's all in good fun," Causing Kim to give a surprised blink as she saw her mother taking a seat.

"Mom?" she asked with a hint of disbelief.

"What? Today's my day off, your father's at work, and your brothers are working on some school project," Spoke the form of Dr. Ann Possible, with it quite clear Kim inherited her looks from her, and was currently wearing her usual casual attire, consisting of a magenta sweater and a purple skirt with a matching skirt and high-heels.

"True, it's not the most accurate to real history or educational, but it's a nice show to relax to," Ann admitted with a shrug, causing Kim to give a groan.

"Fine... just tell me this new episode is at least about something, somewhat bearable and believable."

 "On today's episode, we'll be diving into some of the tales of two of the darkest and most mysterious figures of the ancient world," the show's announcer declared, "The mystical warlords known as the Serpent Sorcerer and the Dragon Devourer!"

"Ugh, so much for that hope," Kim groaned.

"I would just like to remind you about the existence of Monkey Fist and his magical monkey kung-fu," Ron pointed out.

"Doesn't mean every story about monsters and magic is real," Kim countered.

 "So what, like only 50 or 70 percent of it is?" Ron asked with a blink, being a much easier believer in the supernatural than Kim, causing her to groan.

"Give it a chance, Kimmie," Before looking over to her mother, who was giving her a grin.

"Real or not, people can learn a lot from the stories of the past," Ann said, turning her attention to the TV, "And besides, I think you might enjoy this episode," She gave a little laugh, "I actually once did a book report on the Dragon Devourer."

"Seriously?" Kim asked in surprise.

"It was a literature class," Ann explained, "I came across a book of old legends, and that particular one caught my eye. Admittedly, my report was mostly on the biological impossibilities of his supposed ability to transform into some sort of lizard creature, but still, it was an interesting thought experiment. And even that aside, the stories were interesting."

"She's right KP, I mean apparently the snake dude is why the cursed Black Sand Desert exists," Ron chimed in, causing Kim to sigh.

"Disagreements on existence of curses aside, I suppose it won't kill me to watch the episode," She said, frowning.

"Booyah, that's the spirit, KP!" Ron called out with a smile.

"No one knows where the stories of this evil duo originated," the show host narrated over images of ancient drawings depicting the two beings in question, "And even in the stories, there's no clear explanation of where they allegedly came from. All that is known is that upon joining forces, they rampaged across the ancient world."

"The Dragon Devourer was the warrior of the duo, regarded as among the most skilled to ever walk the Earth, besting even entire armies singlehandedly, and cursing the strongest warriors into his service," The host continued, with images of the warrior in question facing figures from numerous cultures, with some bending the knee and being turned into cats.

"Bet DNAmy would get a kick out of that," Kim stated with an arched brow, though at the back of her mind she gave a brief shiver at the idea of being some villain's cursed cat minion.

"At least they didn't get turned into monkeys," Ron chimed as Rufus nodded.

"While the Serpent Sorcerer brought vast mystical might and knowledge to the partnership, with some debating that his power surpassed fellow legendary figures like Morgan Le Fay as the world's strongest mystic," The show carried on as the narrator continued, with the TV depicting many images of a man holding a serpent staff displaying great fits of magical power, "And just as the Dragon Devourer with his cursed cat warriors, the Serpent Sorcerer is often told to have his own animal companion, in the form of his parrot familiar."

"A parrot?" Kim blinked, "Was this guy a wizard or a pirate?"

"Stories vary on the nature of this animal," the host went on, "Some say that it was a magical construct, others a normal animal uplifted to human intelligence by magic, and some that like the Dragon Devourer's minions it was a transformed human. But regardless, it was said to match its master in cruelty and dark wit."

"Bird bad news, very bad," Rufus chimed in, giving a nod from Ron's shoulder.

"Yeah, you said it, buddy," Ron agreed as the show went on.

"What all can agree on was the havoc these figures wreaked on the ancient world, conquering and destroying a great deal of territory at their whim," The images in the screen depicted the figures looming over burning villages to them living like kings in royal palaces, "The hostile terrain known as the Black Sand Desert itself stands as a monument to their rule, created and cursed by the Serpent Sorcerer himself as his own personal domain."

An image of the location in question flashed across the screen.

"Eventually, however, this reign of terror came to an end," the host stated, "Again, stories are vague about what exactly was supposed to have happened, but it's agreed that the Serpent Sorcerer was defeated, and either killed or at least sealed away in some forgotten place. As for the Dragon Devourer, with his cohort defeated, he fled and was never seen again. Some believe him to have also died, but others hold to the belief that he is merely hiding, awaiting the day he can rise once more."

"Ohhhh, so scary," Kim said with mock fear, before adding with a snort, "But seriously, even if those two exist, I doubt they were any worse than Drakken and Shego, and they're nothing but ancient history."

She said to her mom and Ron, and before they could reply, the sound of the Kimmunicator filled the air, "What's the sitch, Wade?" She asked with a smile, that fell at the look of panic on her younger friend's face, "Kim! We've got a major jail assault and breakout in process!"

"What?" Kim exclaimed, jumping to the feet while her mom and Ron looked on in surprise.

"Yeah, no idea who's doing it, but someone's tearing through the prison and taking out the guards like they're not even there!" Wade clarified, "Worse, it looks like whoever they are, they're not after anyone in particular, they're letting everyone out!"

"WHAT!?"

(Middleton penitentiary)

RIIIIIIINNNNNNGGGGG!

BOOOM

"Heehehehehahaha! Ahhh, look at them run, Iago!"

"You mean the guards running away in a panic, or the ungrateful jerks we let out running off without so much as a thank you?" Iago asked dryly, looking around at the chaos unfolding around them.

Though, sarcasm aside, he had to admit that he was amused, watching the scared and confused guards and prisoners running around.

 "They're of no concern, Iago... the prisoners are merely a means to an end," Jafar said with a smirk, while casually walking down the hall and distractedly blasting back some guards who charged him. His mind on two one-time villains of Kim Possible that were not only here, but he believed with a little helping hand could become more of a true recurring threat, unlike cano.

"And the guards are certainly making Razoul's idiots look competent," Iago agreed as they came to a stop in front of a cell door.

"Don't worry, we'll have a more entertaining challenge soon enough," Jafar remarked, raising his staff, and as its eyes let out a red glow, the cell door began to melt, "It's your lucky day, Mr. Oakes," Jafar stated with a wide smirk.

 "Huh, what?" stammered the cell's occupant, a short stocky man with brown hair, "What's going on? Who are you?"

 "Merely someone who's going to help you realize your unrealized potential," Jafar said with a smirk, before raising his staff and blasting Jackie Oakes with a ray of mystical energy.

"YAAAHHHH!" Jackie yelled, more in surprise than any actual pain as the magic washed over him. Because it didn't hurt; in fact, it felt pretty good, and strangely familiar...

As the onlooking Jafar and Iago looked on, Jackie started levitating into the air, his body glowing with a strong aura.

"I believe it's time for the world to fear a Jackal's bite!" Jafar proclaimed with a cackle, "So rise and show the world your strength, and the power of the Serpent Sorcerer!"

Jackie threw his head back with an animalistic howl, as his glowing body started to warp and shift in form. Soon, where once there had been a short and unimpressive man, there now stood a giant humanoid jackal, eyes glowing with mythical energy and teeth bared in rage.

"Okay, not bad," Iago said, trying not to sound intimidated by the sight before him.

"The power... it feels so good... but how?" Jackie, or rather the Jackal, stated with clenched fists.

"You'll find that reawakening the mystical imprint left behind in your first use of the Jackal's power is a simple matter for one like me," Jafar said as Jackal gave him a suspicious glare.

"And what do you want in return?" Jackal asked, leaning forward with a growl, but Jafar showed no fear.

"Merely that you live up to your potential, and become the force to be reckoned with that you always desired," he remarked, turning to leave, "And you can start by having a little rematch with Team Possible~" the sorcerer added with a dark smirk, causing Jackal to give a feral grin.

"Oh, really?" Jackal asked with an evil laugh, "Well, why didn't you say so sooner? That's something I'd be happy to do~"

"Excellent, they should actually be arriving soon," Jafar said, giving him a smirk after stepping out of the cell, "So why don't you go have some fun and greet them?" He said as Jackal laughed, "Hahahha with pleasure!"

Before smashing through the cell door walls and running off with a howl.

"So... was he always that nuts, or is it just cause of the magic that changed him?" Iago asked, looking after where Jackal had gone, confused and slightly disturbed.

"Eh, little bit of column A and B there," Jafar said with a shrug, before moving along, "Poor self-esteem plus gaining actual power does wonders for one's sanity."

"Yeah, like push them off the deep end," The bird remarked with a frown, "But you know he's likely going to rip that Team Probable or whatever in half, right?" He added with an arched brow.

"Oh, don't count them out just yet, Iago..." Jafar countered with a smirk, "Because like a certain street rat, they have a way of defying the odds against them," He said with a slight scowl while moving to free more prisoners.

(Outside the prison)

"Aw man, somebody's really taking Jailhouse Rock to an unhealthy extreme!" Ron called out from a helicopter door as they flew above the prison, watching as prisoners rioted and fought against guards attempting to escape.

"Well, we just need to put an end to the party, and make sure everyone is put back in their cell," Kim added, both of them in their mission gear, "Thanks for the lift, Miss Blake," she added over her shoulder to the woman behind her.

"Hey, we were on our way to report this anyway, and really, it's the least I could do," Daphne replied with a smile, her crew setting up next to her, "After all, I still owe you for stopping that avalanche at that resort grand opening I was covering."

"Hey, no biggie, it was just a midsized landslide," Kim replied casually, making the older redhead roll her eyes good-naturedly. Even in this strange new world, she knew that handling a situation like that was definitely still a "biggie", yet the girl before her had treated it like a simple chore.

Oh yeah, she could see why Chase wanted her. After all, she had skill, spirit, and certainly looks, she thought, subtly eying the teenager's form and finding herself mentally undressing her with a lick of her lips... God, she'd really become more perverted since joining Chase's little harem hadn't she~

"What's the plan, KP?" Ron asked as they got ready to jump out of the helicopter. But before Kim could reply-

BOOM

A large portion of the jail's walls exploded as a large form landed in the yard.

"And in this corner, he's vicious, he's mean, it's the Jackal!" Called out a form that Ron, Rufus, and Kim recognized with wide eyes.

"Jackie Oakes?! He's jacked up again!" Ron screamed in shock.

"But how is that even possible!?" Kim said, sharing the shock, "The Anubis Amulet should still be safely locked away!"

"Looks to me like he found a way to compensate for that," Daphne commented, while having her crew's cameras focus in on the Jackal. She had to give Jafar credit, his magic could do some impressive things (though she wouldn't be trading Chase for him anytime soon, obviously).

At Daphne's voice, Kim snapped out of her shock and shook her head.

"Well, however he did it, we took him down once, and we can do it again!" she declared, before leaping out of the chopper.

"Right behind you, KP!" Called out Ron, diving down after her as Daphne addressed the camera crew.

"Make sure you don't miss a shot," she said with a slight smirk; this job might be part of a cover, but that didn't mean she couldn't do it right or enjoy it.

While down below, Jackal was laughing up a storm as he grabbed two guards, slamming their bodies together and knocking them out with pained groans, before tossing them to the side.

"It feels good to be large and in charge again," Jackal said with a wide grin that fell into a scowl at a familiar voice.

 "Don't worry, you'll be small and back in the doghouse soon enough," Before getting a kick in the eye just as he turned to face the voice.

"Urg! Possible!" He roared, glaring at the redhead as she backflipped away.

"Ah, you remember me, how sweet~" Kim said with a smirk as Jackal growled.

"It's time for our rematch, and this time, I'm the one walking away with the belt!" He roared as his eyes glowed and he started to send laser blasts toward Kim, who began to dodge and weave.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

Kim dodged every blast, leaving them to blow holes the size of her body into the concrete ground.

"Huh, I remember you being better than this~" Kim chuckled as she kept dodging.

"Grrr, hold still!" Jackal growled in frustration.

 "Ah come on, don't tell me the big bad wrestler can't handle a cheerleader!" Kim added, dodging another blast as Jackal roared, lunging forward to punch at her, only to hit the ground, with Kim running up his arm and then sending a kick straight up at his jaw.

"Urgh, I'll teach you respect!" Jackal snapped, summing up two green fireballs in his hands that he started to launch toward Kim, who dodge as best she could.

While off to the side, Ron found himself dealing with other problems.

"Uhhh, hey guys? How's prison life treating you?" He asked with a nervous grin toward all the surrounding prisoners, who glared at him.

"Get him!" One particular goon, who Ron thought might have previously worked for Drakken (it was hard to tell without the jumpsuits) yelled before the prisoners charged towards him.

Yelling incoherently, Ron instinctively jumped out of the way, tumbling into a roll. Which actually proved to be the right move, as it caused several of the prisoners to slam into each other while trying to pile up on him, leaving an opening for Ron to break free of the crowd.

"Run, run, run!" Rufus squeaked from where he was hiding in Ron's pocket.

"Don't have to tell me twice, buddy!" Ron yelped as he ran, the prisoners in hot pursuit.

 "Hang on, Ron!" Kim called after seeing this.

"Worry about yourself!" Before Jackal exploited her surprise by lunging forward and nailing her with a backhand.

 SMACK

"UGH!" Kim exclaimed as she was sent flying to slam hard into a wall.

 "Hahahahahah~ Not so chatty and smug now, are you?" Jackal asked with a smug smirk as his eyes glowed with energy, ready to launch another blast straight at the downed heroine.

 Only for her to suddenly pop up and aim a small aerosol can in his direction, before hitting a button. In response, it sprayed a stream of some kind of sticky goo in his eyes, immediately hardening over them.

"AGH! What is this?!" Jackal screamed in pain and confusion at suddenly being blinded.

"Quick-drying spray glue. Not exactly one of Wade's coolest inventions, but they never fail to come in handy," Kim replied as she got back to her feet.

 "Arrgggg! I'm going to break every bone in your body!" Jackal roared with fury, trying to tear the goo off his eyes. Not giving him a chance to do so, Kim dashed forward and went low, sweep-kicking Jackal's legs out from under him, causing him to fall with a roar onto his back. And as he hit the ground with a hard crack, Kim sprayed more of the glue over him, trying to stick him to the concrete.

 Though the Jackal's body soon let out a mystical glow as he howled, "ENOUGH!" And at the moment of his roar, a large burst of wind blew through the yard, blowing not only Kim back, but Ron and the various prisoners chasing him.

"AAAAAH!"

"WOAH!"

"I'M GOING TO BE SICK!"

With many landing roughly on the ground with groans, including Ron.

"Urg... somebody get the number of that nacho truck?" The sidekick asked with a weak groan.

"Urg... feel sick," Was Rufus' reply from his pocket, only for both of them to freeze at a voice speaking over them.

"This is Toshimiru's successor?"

Causing them to look up and see a dark figure with a bird perched on his shoulder sneering down at them.

"I'm quite underwhelmed," Jafar stated quite bluntly, but cruel amusement danced in his eyes.

"Yeah, these losers ain't doing so hot against your new pet, huh Jafar~" Chimed in Iago with a laugh.

"Uh... who are you?" Ron asked, something about this guy being strangely familiar to him. Then, exactly what he'd said registered with him, and his eyes widened in surprise.

"Wait, did you say Toshimiru? How do you know about Yamanouchi?!" Ron demanded as he scrambled back to his feet and gave Jafar a wary look.

"Hard not to know about the annoying pests I clashed with numerous times, or the annoying thorn in my side who imprisoned me," Jafar stated idly, rubbing the top of his staff, "But where are my manners?"

Jafar gave a grin, "We should probably introduce ourselves, shouldn't we Iago?" he said as the bird let out a chuckle.

"Hehaha, yeah, only good manners~" The bird agreed with a menacing grin on his beak.

"My fine feathered friend here is Iago, and I..." here, Jafar bowed grandly, "Am Jafar Jafari, known far and wide as the Serpent Sorcerer, ruler of the black sands, scourge of the deserts and beyond..." he said as Ron's eyes widen, "And after finally being set free from my prison, I am your greatest nightmare, successor of Toshimiru!"

He declared, sending a mystical blast straight to Ron's gut, sending him flying back, "AAAAAAAARG!"

His scream catching Kim's attention from where she had landed.

"Ron!" she yelled, only to have to jump aside as Jackal shot another blast at her.

"Worry about yourself, bitch!" he snarled, eyes now clear of the glue.

 "Woah! Hey, language!" Kim chided, though shot a concerned glance toward Ron and the new arrival while working to dodge the blasts; guess that was the guy behind this breakout.

Which meant she couldn't afford to waste time with Jackal, she thought, her eyes going to the guard tower that seemed unmanned.

"Perfect..." she said, getting an idea, "Come on, Jackie! I bet Steel Toe or Pain King would have taken me down already!"

She called, prompting a furious growl as he hurled fire and lasers blasts at her.

"That the best you can do? Shego can give me a better workout when she's sick with the flu!" Kim called tauntingly. "That's it... get mad... and follow me."

Meanwhile, Ron was having his own issues.

"Urg... Rufus... we might have a problem," Ron said with a groan, laying on the ground.

"Oh, you don't even know it, sidekick," Said another voice, and the next thing he knew he was being grabbed and pulled up.

"Ah! Hey! Watch... it..." he said, before trailing off as he realized the prisoners from earlier were up and circling him, while two others held him up by his arms, "Ah... hey fellas... what's up?" He asked with a gulp as many punched their fists into their open palms.

"What's up is we're about to get freaky and make you scream!" Said a female voice that broke through the crowd, causing Ron's eyes to widen.

"Adrena Lynn!" He exclaimed, seeing the blonde-haired figure of the former TV action star he exposed as a daredevil fraud.

"Ah, so you do remember me... then you remember how you ruined my entire career!" The woman screamed with a dark glare toward him.

"Uhh, hehahaha, no hard feelings?" Ron asked with a gulp.

SMACK

"OW!"

A hard slap to the face was his answer to that. However, before the beating could really start, another voice spoke up, "Is this really what my enemy's legacy has come to?"

And the crowd of prisoners rose their heads but made some space as a new figure approached.

"A mere buffoon who's a lackey for a greater hero," Jafar stated with a sneer. He actually rather liked Ron in the show, but he made the perfect target to lash out at as a villain. Plus, it bugged him how Ron had such potential that was always wasted in the end.

"Pathetic..." Jafar said with a scoff.

"Yeah, part of me is tempted to leave the brat alive just so he continues making a mockery out of the bastard who stuck us in that dumb statue," Iago cracked, sending Ron a mocking grin.

"Look buddy I don't know who you..." Ron started to say with a nervous if somewhat frightful look.

"Did you not hear me before, my name is Jafar Jafari, the Serpent Sorcerer!" Jafar declared grandly, "And I have returned to destroy and conquer this modern world, as I have done in ancient times!"

He declared, giving off a mad evil cackle as the prisoners exchanged glances and Ron gulped nervously, along with Rufus.

 "Ah, did you say Serpent Sorcerer?" he asked with a nervous laugh, "Huh, weird, we were just watching a show about you."

"Were you now?" Jafar asked with a sinister smirk as he raised his staff, "Well, allow me to give you my autograph!" He proclaimed with a dark cackle while Ron let out a scream, "KIIIIIIMMMMMMM!!"

And that scream was all the motivation Kim needed to finish things with Jackal.

"Come on Jackie, I'm wide open! Unless you want to tag out for someone that can actually handle me!" She called tauntingly.

"SHUT UP!" Jackal roared, sending out a blast of energy straight at Kim as he charged forward, with her dodging with a jump and flip over his head, allowing both the blast and Jackal himself to hit the guard tower.

BOOM

BANG

"Urgh, I'm going to..." Jackal attempted to pull himself out of some rubble, only to pause as he heard some shaking, and looking up he barely had time to pale as the entire tower collapsed on him.

BANG

"And stay, play dead, good dog~" Kim called mockingly, looking at Jackal's groaning unconscious form in the rubble, before focusing and quickly charging over to Ron's location.

"Hands off the sidekick!" she yelled as she leapt at Jafar, leg extended. The wizard quickly stepped aside to dodge the kick, which instead hit the face of one of the prisoners holding Ron.

CRACK

"UGH!" the prisoner grunted as his head snapped back, causing him to let go of Ron and fall backwards.

"Alright, KP!" Ron called, while stomping on the foot of the other prisoner holding him.

"Gah!" Causing the man to let go and grab at his foot, hopping on his good one, only to be tripped by Ron.

"You okay?" Kim asked, landing beside her friend and observing the surrounding prisoners all glaring at them.

"I am now that you're here," Ron said with a sigh of relief as Rufus nodded his head in rapid agreement.

"Glad to hear. Now then..." Kim shot a glare at Jafar, "Who's tall, dark, and creepy?"

She asked as the man smirked.

 "As I've already said twice, I am the Serpent Sorcerer, Jafar Jafari!" He proclaimed grandly, "And I..." his next words were cut off by Kim's snort of disbelief.

"I'm sorry, Serpent Sorcerer?" Kim shot him a look of mocking disbelief, "What, could you not come up with your own gimmick, you have to pretend to be some character from the storybooks?" She asked, hands at her hips while arching a brow, "Or are you crazy enough to actually believe you're a fairy tale character?"

She asked with a smug smirk while Jafar blinked, scowling before looking over to Ron, who gave Kim a nervous glance.

"Uhhh, KP, I don't think it's a good idea to mock this guy," he said, because considering the guy knew about Yamanouchi and how something about him was setting off mad alarm bells, he was getting the feeling this dude was the real deal.

"I'm going to guess you haven't informed your mistress about Yamanouchi, and the Lotus Blade," Jafar stated matter-of-factly, prompting a surprised blink from Ron.

"Lotus what?" Kim repeated with a blink, "And what does the school from Ron's exchange program have to do with anything?" she asked, frowning at Ron.

"Uhh... kinda a long story, but to summarize a bit, it involves Monkey Fist, mystical monkey power, and ninja, and not just the monkey ones," Ron said as the prisoners exchanged weirded out looks, while Kim was sending Ron a scowl, getting the feeling that he had been hiding something big from her.

"Oh, we're having words later, Ronald Stoppable," Kim said, just before Iago coughed for attention.

"Getting back to the point..." The bird said with an annoyed look, prompting a few looks of surprise for speaking so clearly like a human, "I think we need to prove that you're the real deal to this broad."

Iago said to Jafar, who smirked.

"I quite agree, Iago~" He said with a sinister laugh, raising his staff as its eyes glowed with energy, "I believe it's time to show you all who precisely you're dealing with."

He hissed, with Kim shooting him a scowl before smirking while returning to her battle stance.

"Please, I doubt there's anything you can do that I haven't..." her words trailed off as Jafar's form began to shift, change, and grow, "seen... be... fore," Kim finished, stunned, as the prisoners quickly backed away with looks of fear as a giant cobra loomed over them all.

"You were ssssssaying?!" Jafar hissed with a cackle.

"AH! Big snake!" Ron screamed, pointing at the giant cobra in panic, Rufus screaming alongside him.

"Oookay... that's new," Kim said nervously.

"Ha! Not so cocky now, are ya, toots?" Iago sneered as he flew up to perch on a wall and watch the show. Prompting an annoyed glare from Kim, who then shot the glare toward Jafar.

"Not the first time I've handled a snake..." She said, taking a step back, raising her hands in a guarded stance, "And it'll take more than size to intimidate me."

She said, prompting a cackle from Jafar, who couldn't help but imagine what Chase would say to those words in a certain setting, while Kim herself was starting to take this Jafar a little more seriously... but still, he couldn't actually be the Serpent Sorcerer... right?

"Then let's put that to the test, shall we?!" Jafar called as he lunged, snapping at Kim, who had to move quick to avoid the bite.

"KP! I'm- URG!" Ron attempted to call out, only to get a surprise flying kick to the face from Adrena Lynn.

"Forgetting about me!" The woman snarled, glaring at Ron as he groaned, rubbing his cheek.

"Giant snake or no giant snake, I'm going to make you pay, Ron Stoppable!" She cried as Ron gave a blink.

"Hey, a bad guy who actually remembers my name!" Ron said with a smile, as it seemed it was only Monkey Fist who got his name right or remembered it, but the relief fell as he dodged a kick from Adrena Lynn.

"Don't just stand there, you morons!" She called at the prisoners, "Help me deal with the buffoon while Possible becomes snake food!"

She snapped, with the prisoners blinking before all glaring as they charged forward.

"Ohhh, bad day, bad day!" Ron called with a look of fear.

"Hang on, Ron!" Kim called, noticing her friend's trouble, but had her own problems trying to avoid the snake's bites.

SLAM

"URG!"

Though found herself taken by surprise in her next dodging leap when she was hit from the side by Jafar's tail.

"Got to remember... watch the tail," Kim said with a groan, attempting to push herself up, only to find herself taken in a coil by Jafar, who begun to squeeze.

"Hahahahaha, is thissss the bessssst the modern worldssss protector hassss to offer?!" Jafar asked mockingly, sneering down at her as she struggled in his coil, "If sssssoo, I'll have the world under my control by ssssssuper!"

The giant cobra declared with a cackle.

"Don't, ah... cough... count on it," Kim said, gasping while glaring at the snake, determined to not show any fear, "I've... been... in, urg... tighter spots... than this!" She spat out. But there was no denying... this was probably one of the worst situations she'd ever been in... but there had to be a way out of this... right?!

 "RRRAAAAGGGGHHHH!"

And then, just to make things worse, Jackal got back to his feet.

"Grrrr, I'm going to tear you apart!" he snarled, glaring at Kim. The way the rubble exploded off him as he got out and his form glowing along with the eyes seemed to emphasize the statement as he stomped forward, his form and Jafar's looming over Kim.

"Okay... gasp... we might have a problem," Kim said, struggling to breathe in the snake's coils as Jafar smirked sinisterly toward her, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent.

"Hang on, KP!" Ron called out in worry, dodging and running from all the attacking prisoners.

"Look, look, Wade!" Rufus called, pointing at the Kimmunicator laying on the ground in the middle of the yard, with it having fallen from Kim during the chaos of the fight.

"Good catch, buddy!" Ron said, attempting to run toward it, but the prisoners particularly the grudge-holders, weren't making it easy.

Of course, every last moment of this was being caught and broadcasted live by Daphne Blake's camera crew.

"Daphne Blake reporting, and things are looking bleak at Middleton Penitentiary!" Daphne stated, putting on her best grave face. A part of her hoping Jafar wasn't going overboard, and remembered that killing Kim Possible wasn't part of the plan.

"Not only are all the prisoners loose, but the odds have turned against Team Possible, who had arrived on the scene in attempt to stop the chaos," she said, with them having been broadcasting every moment of the fight below, "Kim Possible's sidekick is finding himself overwhelmed by all the escaped prisoners, while the teen heroine herself is caught between a jackal and a snake."

Daphne said with a grave tone, "And what's more, the snake claims to be the infamous figure of myth, the Serpent Sorcerer," she said, as reactions were happening all around not just Middleton but the globe, at the chaos from the prison.

 All around the world, law enforcement, superheroes and supervillains... and in the secret parts of the world, powerful magical beings... all reacted with utter shock and horror to finding out that such an evil ancient figure was real and free.

 (Stoppable Home)

"Oh, Ronald..." Gasped out Andrea Stoppable as she and her husband Elliot Stoppable were watching the TV with worried looks.

"Don't worry dear, our boy and Kim have gotten out of worse," Her husband tried to assure her, but his worry was clear to see.

(Possible Home)

"Come on Kim, turn that snake into a pair of boots!" Called out Tim while Jim bit his lip with a frown.

"This isn't looking good," The other twin said with a worried look.

"No... no it isn't..." Ann Possible said with a worried look toward the TV, half-tempted to tell her boys to go back to their room, but no... her daughter was smart, she'd get out of this... she had to.

(Space Station)

"Come on, Kimmie cub..." Jame Possible muttered, looking at the TV hanging from the wall as Vivian Porter gave him a concerned glance.

"It'll be okay... she's Kim Possible, she can do anything," she said, trying to reassure James things were going to be okay, but even she had to admit things didn't look good.

(Middleton Mall)

"TCBH... this can't be happening!" Monique said, looking worriedly at the TVs up for sale, or rather what they were broadcasting.

She knew her friends had been through plenty of tough scraps, but this... this was not looking good for her girl or Ron!

"Looks like Kim finally bit off more than she could handle," Huffed out the form of Bonnie standing just behind Monique, along with a larger crowd of mall goers.

"Bonnie, not the time!" Monique snapped, giving Bonnie a glare that was returned.

"What? We all knew that her luck was going to run out sooner or later, don't get snippy at me for it being broadcast," The cheerleader said, before adding with an arched brow, "Though I'll admit, I always figured it'd be that blue weirdo or the chick obsessed with green and black who'd beat her, not something out of the myth section of the history books."

(Drakken's evil lair)

"Are you kidding me!" Shego snapped, glaring up at the large monitor, "You're an annoying thorn in our side for what feels like forever, you always take what I throw at you, and it's going to be an overgrown mutt and reptile that does you in?!"

Shego yelled incredulously as her hands flared with green glowing power.

"Uh... let's calm ourselves, Shego," Drakken said, speaking nervously right next to her while shooting her a wary look, "I'm as upset at the idea of someone else destroying MY arch foe as you."

Drakken said with a huff and annoyed look, before giving a smirk, "But at least this will finally clear the way to finally taking my rightful place as this world's ruler!"

 "Uh-huh... and if that snake freak decides he'd rather be the one calling the shots?" Shego asked flatly, immediately wiping the smirk off of Drakken's face.

"Ah, yes... I suppose that would be a problem, wouldn't it?" he said, looking nervously to the screen, and for once hoping that his nemesis would win.

(Seniors Island)

"Well, this is interesting," Señor Senior Senior mused, scratching his chin in thought as he watched Kim Possible face down a figure from ancient legends.

"Uh, father? Should we be worried about this?" Junior asked from nearby, watching the two monster people close in on Kim.

"Perhaps, Junior, but yet, this may be an opportunity," Senior replied, "I have read many stories about the Serpent Sorcerer and the Dragon Devourer, and it is said that they would sometimes make deals and alliances with other evil-doers of the ancient world. As comrades in villainy, I'm sure we can reach an agreement of some kind."

 He said, watching with intrigue as a villainous legend faced down his arch foe, "Plus, this is confirmation that the supernatural truly exists, Junior," He said, gesturing toward the screen while developing a sinister smirk, "And that may yet provide nefarious opportunities for us~"

He said with an evil laugh while Junior looked warily at the monster people, particularly the giant snake.

"Come Junior, laugh with me!"

(Monkey Fist's Lair)

"The Serpent Sorcerer is free?" Said the figure sitting crosslegged in front of his TV monitor, surrounded by his monkey ninjas.

"Hmm, this could either be a grand opportunity, or a grave threat to my goals," Monkey Fist said, while rubbing his chin with his right monkey foot. After all, he of all people would know of the Serpent Sorcerer and Dragon Devourer, two of the greatest enemies ever faced by the original Mystical Monkey Master. In fact, he had certain suspicions pertaining the latter's whereabouts and identity in the modern era, after last doing business with HenchCo.

 Still, he would have to be very careful how he approached this, if he did decide to act on it. One did not poke a sleeping dragon without being prepared for it, after all.

But he'd worry about that later. For now, he was going to enjoy watching that fool Stoppable and his friend finally meet their match~

(New York)

Loud cursing in Chinese could be heard in the backroom of an electronics store as a short elderly man of Eastern descent paced, while a Chinese Shar Pei stood on his hind legs, looking nervously at the TV sitting on the stand.

"Ohhh, this isn't looking good," The dog said with a groan, rubbing his face.

"An understatement!" Spat out the short man with fear and anger, "This is not only a complete exposure of magic on live television, but the return of one the most dangerous and evil sorcerers to ever walk the Earth!"

Said the old man, scowling.

"Meant things aren't looking so good for that teen hero, but yeah, that too," The dog replied, nodding.

"Ah, yes..." the old man grimaced, empathy managing to rise back up and push aside his other emotions for a moment as he looked to the TV displaying the heroic but otherwise normal young lady facing down one of the most dangerous magical beings in history, "I am aware of Miss Possible's reputation, but I fear this is far beyond her capabilities."

 He said with a deep dark frown, "And risk of further exposure to the magical world aside, we are in no position to intervene ourselves," He said, with the dog nodding.

"Yeah, a good teleport spell would take too long to set up, and let's be honest G, Jake's still got his training wheels, no way he's ready for something like this," He stated as Luong Lao Shi nodded in agreement.

"Indeed, Jake's training is still in its early stages, and the Serpent Sorcerer is a very dangerous for even a fully trained and realized guardian dragon," He stated gravely.

"And for all we know, his comeback could make his pal come out of retirement," Fu Dog added, sharing the grave tone, with Lao giving a dark look at the mention of the figure who rivaled the Dark Dragon and Huntsclan in infamy among dragons across the globe, and for good reason.

"Indeed... we must meet with the Dragon Council immediately to plan a proper response to all this."

 "Yeah, and let's hope that they have an actual plan instead of just hiding behind the rest of us," Fu grumbled.

"Fu!" Lao Shi snapped.

"What? It's true and you know it," Fu said defensively.

 Though whatever Lao Shi could say was cut off as his attention returned to the television as he witnessed an impossible sight.

(Back at the prison)

"Any lasssst wordssss?" Jafar hissed with wicked glee at having one of Disney's heroes helpless in his coils; it certainly was a power kick!

"Perhaps begging for mercy?" Jackal asked with a laugh beside him

 "Not... gonna... happen!" Kim gasped, struggling futilely against the bone-crushing grip that Jafar's coils had on her.

However, despite her bravado, Kim knew that this was bad. She couldn't break free, she could barely move, she could barely breathe! Her vision was starting to go dark around the edges, and she had a sinking sensation that this was the end...

And so many memories began to flash through her mind.

All the missions... all the villains... all the moments shared with her friends and family.

All her achievements... all her regrets...

God, it couldn't end like this!

This scene was noticed by Ron, who had managed to grab the Kimmunicator in hopes of calling Wade for some kinda hope, but it didn't look like they had time for that.

"KIM!" He called out in shock and horror as the prisoners all charged toward him.

In that moment, time seemed to slow down for Ron as he took everything in. The goons coming to crush him, of course, but much more importantly to him, his best friend being crushed to death by a monster while another monster loomed over her to add his own threat.

Ron's feelings at this immediately shot past fear and even panic, into an almost primal level of desperation. And as they did... something inside of him awoke.

And just as the goons all rushed to dogpile him-

FWOOM

They were all suddenly blasted and blown back as a powerful blue glow overtook Ron's body, causing those in the yard and those watching the broadcast to freeze in shock, but at the next moment, Ron's form lunged toward the direction of Jafar and Jackal.

"What the-?!" Jackal exclaimed at the sight, right before Ron's fist slammed into his face.

WHAM

And hit hard enough to send him flying across the courtyard, smashing into a wall, which then collapsed on top of him in a pile of rubble.

Ron barely noticed what he'd just done, however. Instead, hovering in midair, he turned to glare at Jafar with a look of pure rage.

"Let. Her. Go!" he growled.

Jafar barely held back a flinch. He and Chase had of course realized that for all their newfound power and skill, they weren't invincible, and there were powers out there that could defeat them and worst, and he couldn't help but get unwanted flashbacks of Toshimiru gaining the upper hand and the close call of eons of imprisonment. If not for the link to the resort realm, it was a fate he might have very well suffered in reality, but he couldn't show fear as he shot Ron a mocking smirk.

"Make me!" he roared, sending out a blast of fire from his mouth, with Ron leaping up and surging through the fire stream before arriving at his mouth.

WHAM

SMACK

And like Jackal, laid out two hard hits, sending him flying back. With a cry of pain and rage, Jafar was knocked through the air, dropping Kim in the process, who Ron caught on instinct.

Still perched on a wall, Iago watched with a wince as Jafar's transformed form landed atop a crowd of prisoners, most of whom didn't get out of the way in time.

"Ugh, this is bringing back bad memories," he muttered, flashing back to fights with that Mystical Monkey jerk. While internally, he had to admit Jafar had certainly gone up in the world and him by extension, and could likely handle that street rat easily, but still that monkey jerk was something else, and looking back, Iago was still a bit disbelieving they'd been able to give him a run for his money.

Of course, it seemed Monkey Jerk Jr. was likely going to be just as a big of a problem, he thought, glancing over to Ron, still glowing but setting down a dazed Kim back on her feet.

"Ron... you're glowing?" Kim said with a tone of disbelief.

"Heh... guess I am!" Ron said with a smirk, "Who else wants a piece of the..." the glow faded a moment later, "Ron... man," he managed to say, before collapsing onto the ground.

"RON!" Kim called in concern, kneeling by her friend's side, but giving a sigh of relief when she heard him groan.

"That... was... freaky!" Spoke out the sole remaining prisoner standing, Adrena Lynn, with wide eyes, her gaze looking unblinkingly away from Ron. And Kim shot her a scowl, getting up to face her, but glanced over, turning some of her focus on the prone form of man turned snake.

"Well... not sure what just happened, but at least the snake's not a threat anymore," she said, only to go still when the snake turned grayer, and a red flash of light burst through the head.

"That... hurt," Sneered Jafar with contempt as he floated over the now shed massive snake skin, glaring down at Kim and Ron.

"I should finish you two where you stand," He intoned with a glare that was returned by a nervous Kim, "But I've more than accomplished what I've set out to do," He stated smugly.

"Which was?" Kim asked, on guard as he landed on the ground, with Iago flying over to perch on his shoulder.

"Make a statement and announce my return," Jafar replied with an evil grin, "And since that's done..."

He raised his staff, "It's time we all took our leave!" And brought the tip of it hard on the ground.

FWOOM

FLASH

And in a bright flash, Jafar and Iago vanished away... along with Adrena Lynn, Jackal, and all the other prisoners.

There was a moment of silence as Kim processed that the most deadly fight of her life was finally over, and then she sagged to the ground next to the unconscious Ron.

"Ugh... that was... intense..." she moaned.

"Uh-huh, real bad," Rufus squeaked as he got out of Ron's pocket and poked at his face.

 "Looks like whatever he just did took a lot out of him," Kim said, giving Ron a mixture of concern and annoyance, "And he's going to have a LOT to explain when he wakes up," she said sternly, with Rufus wincing at Kim's tone, knowing she didn't like Ron keeping secrets from her.

"But..." Kim looked over the prison yard... the empty prison yard, with all the prisoners gone in the wind, including not only a newly repowered Jackal, but also this new threat on the block, "I think we have bigger problems than secrets to worry about right now."

She said with a groan, because whether that guy was the genuine Serpent Sorcerer or not - and after what she'd just seen she was feeling a lot less skeptical of the idea - it was clear he was going to be a major problem.

 But for now, Kim focused on what she could handle in the moment, so she picked Ron up and started carrying him towards the building to look for a medic to look him over before taking him home.

"Well, everyone, it seems that the fight's over," Daphne announced to her audience, the helicopter still hovering over the prison, "Kim Possible and her sidekick have survived, but only because the latter revealed some sort of genuine superpower! But sadly, that still wasn't enough to stop the new villain on the block from escaping with all the prisoners! What is this sinister figure planning? Where will he strike next? And is he truly the Serpent Sorcerer of legend?" Daphne asked, looking gravely into the camera, "This is Daphne Blake reporting, determined to find those very answers," she stated determinedly, "And if anyone has any information pertaining to this villain or any of the escaped prisoners, I urge you to contact the authorities immediately."

(Miles away from Middleton)

In a open plain clearing with nothing but nature for miles, Chase Young wearing his armor sat crosslegged on a boulder, currently in meditation, before raising his head and opening his eyes, then gave a soft smirk.

FWOOM

FLASH

And a moment later, the plain was filled with groaning, dazed, or confused prisoners.

"I hope I didn't keep you waiting." Jafar stated with a smirk, now standing to Chase's right, "But I believe my debut went more than splendidly."

He said with a smirk.

"Yeah, you've probably given that redhead plenty of nightmare fuel about snakes for years to come, Jafar," Chimed in Iago.

 "Well, if she has any trouble sleeping, I'll be sure to comfort her~" Chase chuckled lecherously, making Iago roll his eyes, "But, in the meantime, in seems we have some new friends to get acquainted with."

With that, he stood up and approached the crowd of convicts, who were starting to get to their feet.

"Ladies and gentlemen! If I may have your attention?" he called out to them.

"Who are you? What's going on here?!" Adrena Lynn demanded, being the most coherent of the freed prisoners.

"I am Chase Young, also known as the Dragon Devourer, and I believe you've already met my colleague Jafar Jafari, the Serpent Sorcerer," he replied, "And what's going on is that we're setting you all free as part of our reentry into the modern world. You're welcome."

 At that, the crowd of prisoners let out shocked mutters before soon letting out cheers!

"Alright!"

"Freedom, here we go!"

"I'm going to rob the nearest Bueno Nacho to celebrate!"

Were the cries of the surrounding prisoners, though Adrena Lynn gave the two of them a suspicious look still.

"Just remember that you owe your newfound freedom to us," Jafar called out with a smirk as many of the prisoners nodded in understanding, none of them having forgotten the earlier scene, and none of them had desire to be snake food.

"Excellent," Jafar said with a smirk, seeing the prisoners becoming more coherent and understanding, "Now then..." He raised his staff, and in a flash all of their prison uniforms changed into casual clothing, "I'll be teleporting you all across the country; from then on, you're on your own, so I suggest you don't waste this shot at freedom."

Jafar informed them, and received understanding nods and words of confirmation.

"Not to worry sir, I never waste anything!" Declared a voice that Jafar and Chase Young recognized as Frugal Lucre, one time villain from Season 1 and recurring minor character from Season 4, "And if you're currently in the market for a reliable villainous partner, I would like to say..."

However he was cut off as Jafar rolled his eyes, and with a teleporting flash sent Lucre and all the other prisoners off... all of them except Adrena Lynn still in her orange prison jumpsuit, and Jackal, who was groaning as he pushed himself up.

"Now that the majority of peons are gone, I believe it's time to address the two with actual potential," Jafar said with a smirk; after all, he had no desire to put up with what Drakken had to deal with when he had Lucre as a cellmate... or would have put up with, considering that hasn't happened yet.

"Potential, huh?" Adrena repeated, eyes narrowed suspiciously, "Look, I'm grateful for the breakout, but if you think I'm gonna let you turn me into some kinda freaky monster like this guy, you can forget about it!"

"Freaky monster, am I?" Jackal growled at her, "How about you say that to my face, you adrenaline junky fraud?"

'Now, now, no need to fight," Jafar said with an amused chuckle, "But to clarify, you have a different sort of potential than Mr. Oakes," he said, his eyes going over her figure, subtly eyeing her CC bust, "The kind of potential that, much like the villainess Shego, could lead to you becoming more of a true rival and threat to one Kim Possible."

He intoned, before glancing to Jackal, "And Jackal..." He said, giving a smirk, "You've only tapped into the power you now hold... given enough time, you could not only take this form along with your human form at your leisure and whim, but become a true force of terror!"

"Now that's what I'm talking about!" Jackal exclaimed happily, clearly onboard with the proposal. Adrena, meanwhile, just arched an eyebrow.

"Hang on, I'm good at athletics and dodging around, but you really think I could be a straight-up fighter?" she asked skeptically.

"Why of course, and those two skills alone could help make you a tough opponent to beat," Jafar told her smugly, while internally he believed Adrena Lynn was someone who had potential to be more than just a one-time threat, much like Jackal as well.

But he also other ideas and plans for her~

"After all, imagine the fame, the infamy..." He added, smirking to Adrena Lynn.

"Yeah, you'd show all the losers who ever doubted or mocked you that you're the real deal, as you raise up the ranks of the criminal underworld!" Iago chimed in with a smirk.

 "Hmm, I do like the sound of that. And having a chance to put that cheerleader and her sidekick in their place~" Adrena Lynn said with a smirk, "Alright, I'm in!"

"Ditto! I got back the power I deserve, I'm gonna make the most of it!" Jackal chimed in.

 "Excellent," Jafar stated with a smirk, "My companion here has already arranged proper housing for the both of you."

He said, nodding to Chase, "And I'll be sending Mr. Oakes to his own, though we do need to discuss some further things with Adrena Lynn privately," he added with a smirk as the woman frowned, not sure if she liked the sound of that.

"Eh, sounds fine to me... honestly could use some rest after today," Jackal agreed with a shrug, "Just hope this place has TV, want to catch up on my wrestling," he said with a vengeance-fueled grin.

 "Don't worry, I pulled out all the stops for a full luxury package," Chase assured, "Plasma TV, satellite hookup, jacuzzi..."

"Buddy, you had me at luxury package~" Jackal said with a laugh.

 "We'll be in touch, Mr. Oakes," Jafar stated with a smirk.

"Please... call me Jackal," Jackal said as he teleported away.

"Alright, now that the mutt's gone, what did you...?" Adrena Lynn's words were cut off as Jafar turned his staff toward her and she fell under its hypnotic power.

 "Heh, not even a little resistance. For all her tough attitude, not a whole lot of willpower," Chase chuckled.

"Guess she's as much a dumb blonde as she looks," Iago added with his own laugh, "So, either of you planning on keeping this one?"

 "Honestly, no," Jafar said with a shrug, "At most, she'll be a fun toy to share and fuck, but overall..." Jafar gave a smirk toward her, "I believe I have an idea for some amusement."

He said, before addressing Adrena Lynn, "Adrena Lynn, heed my words. From now on, Ron Stoppable will be your focus, him and your desire to outdo and prove your superiority to Kim Possible."

He ordered, before giving a smirk, "But your main focus will be Ron Stoppable. You'll hate him, despise him, but also soon lust for him," He gave a low cackle, "You'll want to break him, make him fall to his knees and kiss your boots, you'll desire to ruin him and make him your submissive bitch!"

"Hate Ron Stoppable... lust for him... make him my bitch..." Adrena Lynn repeated monotonously.

"Isn't this the same trick you pulled on that super-haired lady back in the world you got your first girls from?" Iago asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Close, but there's a difference," Jafar stated before explaining, "With Frightwig, I removed her hate and implanted love and desire, with this bitch I'm not just keeping the hate, I'm intensifying it and mixing in a desire to make the fool into her broken bitch boy."

"Eh, sounds like splitting hairs, but whatever," Iago shrugged, not really interested.

"Mind you, we're still going to fuck her~" Chase commented with a lecherous smirk, "After all, even if neither of us want to keep her, it'd be a shame not to get a taste of the bitch first."

"Quite agreed~" Jafar stated, before adding to Adrena Lynn, "You will also find me and Chase here desirable, and will follow our every order from us even if don't want to, no matter what we order."

"Find you... desirable," Adrena Lynn repeated dutifully, "Follow every order... no matter what."

"Excellent~" Chase chuckled, "I think that's enough. Bring her out of it so we can have some fun~"

"Though send me over to your four eyes pet's place first, please," Iago remarked with an eye roll ,not quite in the mood of playing voyeur for these guys fun... again!!!

"Of course," Jafar said, snapping his fingers.

"Urg... what?" Adrena Lynn gave a confused blink, while Iago was teleported away.

"And that concludes things," Jafar said, getting her confused attention, "Just throw yourself into some training, and embrace an anti-Kim Possible mixed with a daredevil flair, and you'll be set to go."

He said as Adrena Lynn rubbed her head, slightly dazed and confused, but nodded in understanding anyway.

"Yeah, I... I got it..." Adrena Lynn gave a smirk, "Wait till those two, especially that bitch Stoppable, see how freaky I can be!"

She exclaimed with a cackle, while Jafar and Chase exchange glances, "And speaking of getting freaky, how about you strip and thank us for freeing you~"

"What?!" Adrena Lynn exclaimed, feeling shock and outrage at that demand... but for some reason, that was quickly suppressed by resignation and an odd compulsion to just obey it.

"Ugh, fine, whatever," she said, reaching up to unzip her prison jumpsuit and pull it off, tossing it aside.

"Very nice~" Chase said, eyes roaming over her underwear-clad form, "I see you've been keeping yourself in shape in prison."

"Of course I have," Adrena Lynn scoffed, finding herself taking a pose while thrusting out her CC bust, "Every action star's got to look her best," She said with a smirk, "And I'm sure just a look at my goods makes us more than even."

"Hardly. We're doing a lot for you, after all. I think at least we deserve to get more than a glimpse~" Chase said with a smirk.

"Ugh, all men are perverts," Adrena Lynn muttered, reaching up to pull her bra off and toss it aside, followed by sliding her panties down her legs, tossing both aside, "There, happy now?"

"Come now, you can do better," Jafar said with a mocking leer, "How about you masturbate and tell us what you like to do when you get freaky~" He said with a mocking laugh, "You can even involve Possible's buffoon if you'd like ~"

Andrena Lynn blushed brightly at that, while also cringing in disgust of doing anything with Ron Stoppable of all people!

...Although, getting freaky with her little sidekick would be a great way to stick it to Possible, wouldn't it? She couldn't help but think, even as her hands subconsciously moved to start playing with her left nipple and her pussy.

"Ugh, ah, well, I've always gotta be on top, cause I'm no one's bitch," she said with a slight moan, not noticing the two isekai souls exchanging smirks at that, "So, I guess I'd start by making Stoppable get down on all fours like the little bitch, ah, ah, that he is, and make him eat me out~"

"Hmm, yes, bet you'd make him praise and thank you for this honor," Jafar said as his and Chase's clothing vanished with a flash of red and green.

"Oh, yeah~" Adrena Lynn replied, so caught up in her fantasy that she didn't even notice that the two men were naked now too, "Ah, ah, ah, I'd make him admit that he's a worthless himbo, ah, ah, who's stuck working for a stuck-up bitch, and thank me for, ah, ah, letting someone so pathetic touch me."

"And then what would you do?" Chase asked, pumping his cock as he watched the blonde finger herself.

"I'd turn around and have him eat out my ass like the disgusting bitch pig he is," she said, moaning as she dug her fingers deeper while grabbing and twisting her nipple, "I'd make him gush how much he enjoys the taste of my ass over anything that Possible bitch offers!"

"And then? Would you finally let him put his cock in you? Or would he really have to beg for it?" Chase asked with a smirk.

"Ugh, ah, ah, of course he'd have to beg for it! Beg to have someone like me ride his pathetic pencil dick!" Adrena Lynn replied, breathing hard and very red in the face.

God, she didn't know where this was all coming from, but she never felt so hot and horny before! "I'd have him call up that bitch Possible, and make him sing my superiority to her while begging to let him enjoy a real woman!"

"Hmm, maybe make it a video call so she can watch her little friend fuck a better woman?" Chase suggested.

"Fuck yeah! Let her watch us get freaky!" Adrena Lynn exclaimed, loving the mental picture of the look on that bitch's face.

Just seeing the look of rage and anguish (because it was clear those two were on their way to being a thing) forcing her to watch as she bounced off Stoppable's, cock with him groaning and moaning his pleasure.

"Maybe I'd even let the bitch bastard knock me up, just so Possible can watch and babysit our brats!" She moaned.

 "Hmm, yes, make her an old maid stuck caring for your babies while you fuck her man~" Chase egged her on; seeing how turned on Adrena Lynn was getting from her new hypnotic command was making him so hard.

"Yes, ah, ah, make her watch her make him miiiiiIIIIINNNNNEEEE!" Adrena Lynn said, trailing off into a moan as she came, juices squirting past her fingers to splatter on the ground below her.

 And as she came, Jafar and Chase, who had been pumping their cocks faster and faster to the show, shot their loads over her body.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah," Adrena Lynn panted as she came down from her climax, feeling like she probably should be upset about being covered in their seed, but finding that she didn't care. Taking a moment to enjoy the sensation, she looked up at them, "So, ah, is that enough to say thanks for the help?"

"Almost~" Chase said with a smirk, before glancing at Jafar, "So, do you want her mouth or her cunt?"

"Since I retrieved her, I'll take the cunt and you can have the mouth," Jafar stated with a smirk, "Unless you'd rather take her ass while I'm pounding her cunt?" He asked, glancing to Chase.

"Ah, getting ahead of yourself, aren't you, boys?" Adrena Lynn said, speaking up but finding herself burning and breathing heavily as she stared up at the two attractive men looming over her, and their large cocks.

"Silence, slut! Just be honored we've decided to use you as a toy," Before flinching at Jafar's bark.

"Ah, yes, sorry sir," she said without even thinking about it, feeling a strong need to do what she was told.

"Hmm, I feel like taking both her bottom holes at the same time might be tricky," Chase said, tapping his chin in thought, before smirking, "But what the hell, I like a challenge~"

"Ah, not tricky at all," Jafar said with a smirk and hand wave, "The slut just needs to stand up," His hand glowed, and Adrena Lynn was lifted up to her feet, "Now, while I move up in front of her, you stand behind her."

Jafar said as they got into position, with Adrena Lynn blinking, before getting a smirk, "I hope you boys can handle me~ Because I like things freaky!" She said, causing the two to smirk.

"Oh believe me, we can handle freaky!" Jafar said, licking up the side of Adrena Lynn's neck, before shoving his cock into her.

"AH!" Adrena Lynn screamed in delight, which then mixed with some pain as Chase shoved his own cock into her asshole.

"Ugh, ah, you were right, ah, this was easy~" Chase chuckled as he started thrusting, "Ah, ah, ugh, loving how tight you are, miss Lynn. Not getting any action, ah, ah, behind bars?"

"Ah, ah, ah, no, ah, ah, just some, ah, ah, ah, ah, guard dick, ah, ah, I sucked," Adrena Lynn moaned, remembering her managing to suck and pump some dick to get a private cell while working on an escape plan before all this happen.

Though it seemed that the warden (who was a frigid bitch) was sniffing around, and likely would have been firing those same guards anyway.

"Fuck! Ah, ah, ah, I needed this! Ah, ah, ah, let's get, ah, ahhh, FREAKY!" she moaned as the two man took her holes, pounding into her front and back, and she was loving it.

"Oh, you want freaky?" Jafar gave a sinister grin, seeing this as a chance to experiment with something he'd been wanting to try, "I'll show you FREAKY!" He exclaimed as he transformed into the same monster snake form he'd taken back on Mystery Inc's world, with Adrena Lynn's eyes going wide.

"Wh-what?" she stammered, moaning as the cock inside her cunt got bigger.

"Don't think that he's the only one who can do that~" Chase laughed as he also shifted to his monstrous form, his cock inside her asshole also growing in length and girth.

 The transformations and the enlarged cocks that grew inside her caused Adrena Lynn to let out a screaming moan, her shock being overridden by pleasure and desire.

"OOOOOOH! AHHHH! YES!" She gave a wide eager slutty grin, "That's what, ahh, ah, ah, ah, I'm, ahhh, talking about!"

She moaned, managing to lift her legs to wrap around Jafar's waist as she become the center of a monster sandwich, "Let's, ahhhh, get MONSTER FREAKY!" she screamed as Jafar and Chase shared monstrous evil grins and pounded into this slut.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "Hmm, bet Ssstoppable would be jealous of us, if he saw usss banging this sssexy bitch~" Jafar said with a laugh and groan.

 "Ah, ah, ah, fuck that useless bitch-boy! I'll fuck him to screw over Possible, but he's nothing compared to you two!" Adrena Lynn declared, not even thinking about what she was saying as she was bounced between the two cocks.

"Damn right he isn't, he's just a little boy. And you prefer real men, don't you~" Chase chuckled.

 "AHH! FUCK YES!" Adrena Lynn screamed, "Ah, ah, ah, ah, and they don't, ahhh, come manlier than you, ah, ah, ah, two and your, ah, ah, ah, MONSTER COCKS!" she screamed, already feeling her body rocking with an orgasm, though Chase and Jafar were far from done as their tongues lick over her body, their claws dug into her ass and breasts, and their cocks ravaged her holes.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"Mffffummmm!" Adrena Lynn moaned as Jafar kissed her, with his serpent tongue going deeper into her mouth and exploring her throat. Meanwhile, Chase moved his hands up to reach around and grab her tits, playing with them harshly while leaning over to bite and suck on her neck, all while continuing to pound her asshole raw. With Adrena Lynn unable to do anything but moan in pleasure; she'd more than been around the block, she was no easy whore, but she loved a good time no doubt.

And God, these two were blowing all her past lays straight out of the water with a fucking death ray!

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

She could feel both of their cocks ravaging her ass and cunt, ruining her for any other little boy she'd let enjoy her body.

It was incredible, it was amazing, it was pleasure at it's highest, it was FREAKY!

 "AAAAHHHH!!!" she screamed as she came again, cunt and asshole tightening around the cocks in them in response. And this time, that was enough to push both men over the edge, their seed filling her holes as they came as well.

"Hmm, not bad~" Chase said as he and Jafar pulled out, letting Adrena Lynn fall to the ground in a panting heap, "We may have to do this again in the future, even if neither of us is keeping her~"

 "Hehaha, indeed~" Jafar said as his form glowed and he reverted to his human form, "After all, no reason we can't enjoy sluts we aren't planning to keep for our harems to the fullest extent possible."

Jafter said with a chuckle, "I'm certainly going to enjoy what the Rockwaller family has to offer, even if Bonnie is the only one I'll be keeping," He added, but arched a brow toward Chase, "Unless you've decided to call dibs on either of her sisters or her mother?"

 "No, they don't really appeal to me," Chase replied with a shrug, "Besides, I already have Kyoko as a side piece from my actual harem choices in this world. Don't need to spoil myself too much~"

"Suit yourself. Personally, I'm going all in on the spoiling~" Jafar said with a leering smirk, "After all, so many lovely sluts to choose from. Heck, just because I'm only taking two cheerleaders home, doesn't mean I can't enjoy the rest of the squad."

Jafar said with a cackle, grinning wide, "But I suppose we better head out," he remarked, his staff and clothing returning, "I still need to choose suitable dwellings to stay at while on this reality's modern era."

He remarked with a thoughtful look, "As fun as it would be, might be too much risk staying 24/7 with Velma."

"Yes, that could be problematic," Chase said, "But you know, I'm sure I could find you something nice in HenchCo's real estate division."

"I'd appreciate it. I did set up some hidden treasure troves back in the day to secure finances in the modern era," Jafar said with a nod, "Though part of me is still contemplating performing a hostile re-take over of the Black Sands."

He explained as Chase's armor appeared over his form and they began to depart, paying no further attention to the collapsed groaning form of Adrena Lynn, seed leaking out of both her ass and cunt.

Though Chase did pause and glance back over his shoulder at her after a moment.

"Ah, almost forgot. We should probably teleport her to her new home," he commented, "She won't be much use to us being left in the middle of nowhere like this."

"Ah, but of course," Jafar said with a chuckle, before snapping his fingers, with Adrena Lynn disappearing in a red flash, "She still has some use beyond sex toy, after all~"

"Indeed, she could be a very useful asset," Chase nodded, before adding with a smirk, "And I can't wait to see everyone's reactions when she goes after Ron~"

 At that, the two let out shared laughs of amusement, both of them truly looking forward to their fun in this reality, now that the games had truly begun on the Kim Possible front.

And they were both looking forward to playing with Team Possible, and all others who'd try to stop them.

Chapter Text

"Ah, but of course," Jafar said with a chuckle, before snapping his fingers, with Adrena Lynn disappearing in a red flash, "She still has some use beyond sex toy, after all~"

"Indeed, she could be a very useful asset," Chase nodded, before adding with a smirk, "And I can't wait to see everyone's reactions when she goes after Ron~"

At that, the two let out shared laughs of amusement, both of them truly looking forward to their fun in this reality, now that the games had truly begun on the Kim Possible front.

And they were both looking forward to playing with Team Possible, and all others who'd try to stop them.

 (Couple days later)

"Honestly feels like everyone's been staring at me all day," Ron said as he took a seat at a lunch table with Kim and Monique.

"Can you blame them, boy?" Monique asked, arching a brow while giving her friend a frown, "Not only did Kim have a pretty close call on live television."

She said, causing Kim to frown, "But you saved her big time by going all super and glowing!"

 "Yeah... speaking of which, still kinda feel like you're being evasive on explaining that," Kim said with narrowed eyes at her best friend.

"What? Evasive? Who's being evasive? I've never been evasive in my life!" Ron countered nervously, getting deadpan looks in return from the girls.

"Case in point," Kim said flatly, tapping her fingers against the table. It had been several days and she still hadn't gotten much more out of Ron outside of what he let slip at the prison, and it was steadily annoying her more and more.

Since when did Ron keep secrets from her!? Why would he keep anything from her?! Honestly, it was probably bothering her more than the new villain on the block.

"Uhh... so how are you doing anyway, girl?" Monique asked, trying to break the tension.

"Well, my parents have gone into serious overprotective mode and seem a step away from grounding me from missions, most of the escaped prisoners are still being tracked down including Jackal-pumped Jackie Oakes, and of course I nearly became snake food by a living myth," Kim summarized, "All topped off by my closest friend keeping secrets," she shot Ron a glare, causing him to wince and look away as Rufus pat his hand, "Altogether, I'd say I'm doing just swell," she said sarcastically, while taking a savage bite out of her lunch.

 Ron and Monique both winced and shared a look, the latter clearly gesturing to the former to do something, to which he could only shrug desperately.

It wasn't like he wanted to keep secrets from Kim. But Sensei and Yori and everyone else at Yamanouchi had sworn him to secrecy about the whole Mystical Monkey Power thing, and even with his powers now being public knowledge, he wasn't sure if he was allowed to talk about everything. Still, he was leaning towards spilling everything anyway, if only to keep avoiding all these tense, awkward moments.

"Hey, Kim~"

And then, just to make things worse, Bonnie walked up to their table, making all three groan.

"What do you want, Bonnie?" Kim asked, not remotely in the mood for her rival.

"Oh, nothing, just wanted to see how you were holding up after being publicly humiliated on live TV. You know, after getting your butt kicked by a couple of freaks and needing to be saved by your loser sidekick," Bonnie stated smugly, before cocking her head in thought, "Although, now that he's got superpowers and all, does that make YOU the sidekick? If so, I hope that you do a better job of keeping your pants on than he does."

"Hey! That doesn't happen to me nearly as often as people think it does!" Ron protested.

 "You keep telling yourself that," Bonnie, however, gave a scoff, rolling her eyes but otherwise ignored Stoppable; powers or not, once a loser always a loser, "Point is, after what happened, perhaps you should consider retiring."

She said, giving Kim a smug smirk, "You already got the wrinkles for it, after all~" she added with a slight laugh as Kim growled, "And it's clear that when it comes to real villains who aren't geeky blue losers, you're in way over your head anyway."

 "I just didn't have all the proper details on the sitch and got caught off guard. It won't happen again," Kim said with a glare.

"Yeah, I bet," Bonnie sneered, turning to walk away but adding over her shoulder, "But when you end up losing to that snake guy again, don't say that I didn't warn you!"

 Kim gave a low growl, her teeth grinding.

"Don't let her get to you KP, just Bonnie being Bonnie," Ron said, trying to calm Kim down, though flinching back at the glare he got.

Kim sighed, taking a deep breath to calm herself.

"I know that... but it doesn't help that she's got a point," Kim said with a disgruntled expression, "The prison was a close call, and something tells me we probably can't bank on you going all glowy next time that creeps goes all snake face."

She said, with Ron giving an embarrassed look, "Yeah... uh, sorry... I'm not even sure how I did that in the first place," He admitted, with Monique chiming in.

"Plus, even if he did, pretty clear it took a lot out of him," their friend said with a concerned glance.

"And what's worse, I have feeling the creep was still more than able to continue the fight," Kim told them with a disgruntled frown, "He just decided to leave with all the prisoners instead of finishing things, for some reason."

She added as Monique and Ron traded concerned looks.

"And considering he's supposed to be this super bad wizard dude, he's likely got plenty more tricks," Ron said.

"Not good!" Rufus squeaked with a frown.

"So, guess this means you either have to find a way to even the odds, or let someone else handle this creep next time he slithers out of his hidey-hole," Monique said as Kim scowled.

"Oh, I'm not throwing in the towel, I can tell you that," Kim said firmly to her friends, "I don't care how powerful this creep is or however many tricks he has, I won't let him scare me!"

She emphasized the statement by banging on the table, "Wade's already accelerating the process on a personal project he's been working on that will help give me more of an edge against that Jafar."

Kim said, before sighing, "I just need to take any way I can to prepare myself for round two in the meantime," she admitted. Problem was, how to go about it?

"Perhaps I could be of assistance there?" Though a new voice spoke up, approaching their table.

"Ms. Dinkley?" Kim said questioningly toward Middleton High's newest teacher, who started earlier into the school year.

"If you don't mind, I happen to be somewhat of an expert on the Serpent Sorcerer," Said Velma, smiling gently toward the three while adjusting her glasses.

"Really?" Ron asked, blinking in surprise, "I know that you're a history teacher and all, but kinda surprised that you'd know a lot about something everyone thought was a myth until a few days ago."

"Studying myths and legends is an important way of understanding past cultures," Velma stated, "And honestly, there was just something about the stories of the Serpent Sorcerer that really spoke to me."

"Well, in that case, anything you can tell me that'll help me kick his scaly butt next time I see him?" Kim asked.

"Well for starters, there was one aspect that both the Serpent Sorcerer and Dragon Devourer were infamous for beyond the territory they destroyed or conquered," Velma said, taking a seat.

"Which is?" Kim asked, before freezing at Velma's blunt flat answer.

"Their sexual appetites," she said, internally hiding any annoyance she felt while looking over her current students. And she had to admit, despite the reasoning of her being here as an undercover agent for her new boyfriend/lover/master, she was enjoying being a teacher, finding it quite rewarding and enjoyable.

"The amount of stories filled with them seducing or taking lovers could rival that of the stories about Zeus and the rest of the Greek pantheon," she said, giving a snort, internally annoyed that Jafar couldn't resist indulging himself in sexual conquest, though the fact none of them met harem material and were ultimately just toys did soothe things a bit.

Of course she was certainly still very ticked that these indulgences led to consequences, and would certainly be addressing things with Jafar on the topic of him being a deadbeat parent, she thought with a flair of jealousy. The fact that Daphne felt the same way about Chase's own exploits helped, she had to admit, before making herself refocus on the teens before her, who were all blushing brightly at what she'd disclosed.

"Dang, I may have to actually look up some of those legends myself," Monique muttered to herself, while Kim shook her head to snap herself out of her own shock.

"Well, that's, uh, very interesting, Miss Dinkley. But, kinda doesn't seem important to dealing with them," she said, trying hard not to think about that snake creep getting laid.

 "it might be more important than you believe, Miss Possible," Velma said, giving her a stern look, "I'm bringing this fact up about the Serpent Sorcerer AND the Dragon Devourer for a reason."

She said as the three, while still blushing, gave confused looks.

"Why's that?" Ron asked, before adding with further confusion, "And why you bringing up the dragon dude, too?" he added, since the snake wizard was their current problem/threat.

"For the latter question, if the Serpent Sorcerer is real, then that likely means the same for his blood brother," Velma stated, adjusting her glasses, "And it would be wise for you to be prepared should he too chose to reveal himself to the modern world."

She added as they frowned, "And for the first, the reason I'm bringing up their... habits as you can call them," she gave a cough, giving Kim a pointed look, "With your reputation, Miss Possible, they'll likely see you as more than an enemy to conquer, but a trophy to claim."

 There was a moment of silence, and then-

"WHAT?!" the three friends exclaimed in shock.

"You mean one of those jerks might... you know... with KP?" Ron asked incredulously.

"I won't say definitely... but a lot of the women they claimed in the legends were enemies they defeated," Velma clarified, "So, at the very least, I would take the possibility VERY seriously."

Especially since she knew very well that Chase had called dibs and was already targeting the girl with plans to claim her, but for now was holding off on such because he and Jafar seemed eager to play the villains to her heroine.

And part of her didn't envy Daphne, considering how impressive Kim was in her accomplishments; if she became more open to the idea, then her friend might have some serious competition to being head of Chase's harem. A position that Velma was determined to secure on Jafar's end, a fact she knew wouldn't be easy with not only Charmcaster's attitude and powers, but also some of the other women Jafar was eying as targets both in this world, and that Arabian princess back in his home reality.

But she wasn't one to throw in the towel so easily either. Though as she thought this, the three before her processed her words, with Kim's expression being a mixture of disgust and rage.

For all the villains and creeps she'd faced, none of them had even considered trying anything that low! and the thought of that snake... Jafar beating her... and claiming her like a trophy...

"Urg... think I'm going to be sick," she said, shaking her head.

"Right there with you, girl," Monique said, nodding in agreement.

"Sick and wrong, no, this is wrong sick!" Ron called out, though his expression of disgust was also tinged with worry and anger at that happening to Kim. And unnoticed to the others, a slight flash of blue went across his eyes for a moment.

"Okay... that disturbing bit of news aside..." Kim coughed, trying to get things on track while trying to not think too deeply on this information, but most certainly taking note of it, with her internally raising the threat factor, "What else can you tell us about this Serpent Sorcerer, or Jafar Jafari as he introduced himself?"

Kim asked, with Ron then adding with a thoughtful look, "Anyone else think his parents really weren't the imaginative sort? I mean his first name just one letter off from his last."

"Regardless of that," Velma said, despite being a bit amused by the comment, "What I can tell you is that aside from his magic and physical strength, he is also deviously clever, and was well known to constantly outwit his opponents."

"Didn't seem all that smart from what I saw. Seemed to prefer the brute force approach, actually," Kim noted.

"You're assuming that he didn't have some bigger plan at work beyond that," Velma said pointedly. Kim at that paused as Velma continued.

"Think about it, from the broadcast, despite the surprise hit Ronald landed on him, he still seemed capable of continuing the fight," she said, frowning, "More to the point, beyond retrieving that Jackal creature, why would he attack a prison here in Middleton of all places?" she asked as the others frowned.

"Dude did seem like he was expecting us," Ron admitted, leaving out the mention of Toshimiru and how the guy apparently knew he had Mystical Monkey Power.

"Because he was..." Kim said, suddenly getting a look of realization before groaning, "Of course!"

"Kim?" Monique gave her friend a look of confusion.

"Think about it, you're an ancient magical warlord set loose on the modern era," Kim stated to those at the table, "What's the first thing you do before getting back to the whole evil conquering business?"

She asked, and as Monique, Rufus, and Ron shared blinks, it was Velma who answered.

"You survey any potential threats or obstacles that might stand in your way," she answered matter-of-factly.

"Exactly!" Kim said, pointing at Velma with a nod, "That whole thing... it was all a setup to probe at us... to see how much of a problem we might be," she shook her head in disgust, "Freeing all those prisoners and even somehow turning Jackie Oakes back into the Jackal... that was just the bonus cherry on top."

"That's my assessment as well," Velma nodded, "He clearly wanted to see what you're capable of before making his next move. Now that he's got a handle on you, I'd be worried about what he's planning to do next."

"Great," Kim sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she felt a migraine coming on, "And I don't suppose if we have any idea what he might end up doing with that information?"

 Though before Velma could reply, another voice spoke up, "If your sensei does not, then perhaps we would?"

Prompting surprised blinks, with the surprise only getting bigger when she looked toward the voice.

"Hirotaka?" Kim exclaimed in surprised at the former exchange student she had crushed on standing before their table alongside a girl she didn't recognize.

"Yori?!"

But apparently Ron did, Kim realized, feeling her eye twitch.

 "Greetings, Stoppable-San, it is good to see you again," Yori said, she and Hirotaka being in their civilian clothes as they bowed respectably to the group.

"And you are...?" Kim asked, grinding her teeth while Monique slid away slightly, not liking the suddenly tense attitude.

"I am Yori Tanaka, and I believe you already know Hirotaka Tochi," Yori said, introducing herself as Hirotaka gave them a nod and slight smirk.

"It is a pleasure to see you again, Kim Possible-San," He said with a bow, while Kim felt her face heat up; he was certainly as attractive as she remembered, and... wait, no! Remember how this jerk apparently hooked up with Bonnie!

"You're looking well," Kim returned flatly, while finding her eyes honing in on Yori as Ron got up to greet her, with Kim's irritation growing as Ron gave her a hug.

"Yori! How's my favorite nin..." Ron trailed off, shooting the others a concerned look, "I mean... how's my favorite Japanese schoolmate?"

He said with a strained grin and laugh.

"I... have been better, Ron-San..." Yori said, sighing with a look of guilt crossing her face while Hirotaka shot her a look that was a mixture between analyzing and sympathy, "And you need not worry of keeping secrets from Possible-San."

Yori added as Hirotaka gave a nod.

"Yes... and on that note," he gave Kim a serious look, "we need to discuss things with you, Stoppable-San, and anyone else that has your full trust and keep a secret like Wade Load-San... privately."

This prompted blinks.

"What sort of things?" Kim asked with a frown, "Because while I'm all for helping people, I'm not particular happy about people forcing my best friend to keep secrets from me."

She said with heavy emphasis on the word "my" while shooting Yori a look, causing Monique and Velma to arch brows, "And we're kinda in the middle of our own situation."

"Yes, the Serpent Sorcerer, and for that I can't even begin to apologize for the dishonor I've brought, and the threat that I've allowed to return to the world," Yori said with open shame, causing Kim's irritated expression to fall with confusion, "For I am the one to have freed the Serpent Sorcerer.... my ancestor, upon the modern era," Yori confessed, her eyes watering.

"Wait, what?!" Ron exclaimed, not sure which part of that sentence shocked him more.

"Yeah, I'm going to need some clarification on that," Kim said firmly with narrowed eyes.

"And we will be happy to provide it. In private," Hirotaka said with a nod.

 "Hmm... I'll leave it to you then," Velma spoke up, standing up and getting their attention, "I need to have a discussion with Miss King about her last book report anyway," she said with a frown.

"Ouch, hope Tara isn't in any trouble," Ron said, but was obviously distracted and giving Yori a look that was a mixture of shock and worry.

"Nothing that can't be straightened out," Velma said with a smirk, moving to leave but paused at Yori's side, "Listen... I might not know your story, but as a teacher my door is always open if you need someone to talk to."

Velma told the girl in a gentle tone, causing Yori to blink, sending the woman a confused look before bowing her head, "Arigato." With Velma giving one more nod before leaving.

"Please follow us, Possible-San, Stoppable-San," Hirotaka said, with the two giving nods alongside Rufus.

"Sorry Monique, we'll chat later," Kim remarked to her friend, who nodded.

"Hey, no problem, here's hoping you'll get the deets on how to deal with that freaky snake," she remarked as the quartet left the cafeteria, ignoring the eyes that followed with curiosity.

 (School roof, shortly after)

"So, let me get this straight," Kim said, the group standing atop the school roof, Yori and Hirotaka having just filled them in, "You're from some super secret ninja school that Ron got recruited to in order to harness some kind of magic monkey kung-fu. But more importantly, you're descended from the Serpent Sorcerer, and you're the one who accidentally let him out?"

"In so many words... yes," Yori said, while looking down at the ground, "And I've been cursing myself for my foolishness for not approaching Master Sensei immediately about those strange visions when I first had the chance."

She said, hugging herself, "At least then, my honor would still be intake, the world safe from Jafar, and..." here Yori looked away frowning, "And I might yet still be blissfully ignorant that I carry the blood of treachery and evil."

 "Ah, Yori... come on," Ron spoke up, shooting her a supporting look, "Listen, whatever your however many times gramps did isn't on you," He said with a gentle grin, "And it wasn't like you meant to..."

He was cut off by Kim's annoyed voice, "Unleash probably the most dangerous supervillain we've ever faced, and who almost killed us," she said quite flatly with a tone of steel, with Ron wincing; it seemed Kim wasn't quite in the mood for sympathy right now.

"Ah, yes, that is the case," Yori said with a sad nod. Seeing this, Kim felt a pang of guilt, but shoved it aside. She could apologize later, when they weren't in the middle of a crisis.

"So, does this mean you guys know something that could help us?" she asked.

At that, Hirotaka gave a sigh, "Master Sensei was going through the ancient scrolls and records when we departed Yamanouchi," he informed them with a frown, "However, it's already clear that defeating the Serpent Sorcerer will be tricky, to say the least."

He said, with Yori giving a nod, "Our founder Toshimiru clashed with Jafar and the Dragon Devourer many a time, and despite being a fully realized master of the Mystical Monkey Power," Yori frowned as Hirotaka chimed in.

"They won many a battle still, and were always quick to fall back should the tides turn unfavorable," He explained, looking over Team Possible, "It took exploiting a spy..." here Yori winced, "And both great cunning and power to finally trap the Serpent Sorcerer while the Dragon Devourer fled to the shadows."

"So he's tricky with power to back it up..." Kim said, frowning, "But surely there must be some weaknesses?"

"Yes, though nothing specific," Yori spoke up with a nod, "While powerful and clearly possessing some kind of immortality, they are not invulnerable. They are capable of being injured, the same as anyone else. The only difficulty is being able to take advantage of it before they can escape or heal themselves."

"And, I'm guessing it's not that easy to hurt them in the first place?" Ron asked nervously.

"No, it is not," Hirotaka said bluntly.

"I was afraid you say that," Ron groaned, Rufus making a similar noise of distress.

 "Do not fear, Stoppable-San. As said, while powerful, they aren't gods or invincible," Yori said, shooting the boy a reassuring if somewhat forced grin, "We simply must be twice as cunning as the sorcerer, and show that the warriors of the modern era aren't to be underestimated," Yori stated with a determined look.

"Excuse me... we?" Kim asked with a pointed look.

"Hai," Yori bowed to Team Possible, "As the sorcerer's blood, and the one to release him, the responsibility falls on me to stop his evil."

She said, raising her head with a heavy look.

"Yamanouchi has sent us to Middleton to both aid you in this endeavor and do our part to guard Stoppable-San and prepare him," Hirotaka explained with a frown.

A frown that Yori shared, because internally she knew Hirotaka was sent to accompany her on this mission to keep an eye on her, as the trust the school had in her was in a fragile state. And she needed to show that she truly hadn't meant to free Jafar, otherwise... she was brought out of her thoughts by Ron's voice.

"Excuse me, ninja boy say what?" The boy asked with wide eyes.

"As one of the few to hold Mystical Monkey Power, it is clear that Jafar will target you, seeing you as a threat and successor to Toshimiru-Sama," Hirotaka explained.

"That... was what he called me," Ron said with a wince, while Kim looked worried at this development.

"We appreciate the offer, but bad first round aside, I'm sure we can handle this guy once we're properly prepared," Kim said confidently, leaving out she didn't like the idea of this girl spending time with Ron; after all, considering she was the one to get them into this mess, she had to be bad news... right?

"You are indeed most skilled, Possible-San, but as you've already seen, it might take as many hands as possible to vanquish this threat," Hirotaka said with a grave look.

"Which is why we hope to find a way to help Ron-San master the Mystical Monkey Power within him," Yori added, getting wide eyes from that proclamation. "We would have brought the Lotus Blade, but Master Sensei believes it safer at the school until Ron-San fully controls his powers, least those like the sorcerer or Monkey Fisk attempt to take it."

 "Right, the magic sword Ron's connected to. Almost forgot about that in the middle of all this," Kim said, still trying to wrap her head around the fact that Ron of all people was some kinda chosen one.

"Wait, so how am I supposed to use the Mystical Monkey Kung-Fu without the blade? Cause, I can't even do the normal kind on the regular," Ron said, thinking on how his martial arts skills seemed to come and go depending on the situation.

 "The blade itself is but an extension and channel to Mystical Monkey Power," Hirotaka said, with Yori nodding in agreement, "Though as for using it yourself..."

Both Yamanouchi students' expressions grew a bit sheepish.

"That will likely take hard work and meditation," Yori said, with Kim giving them a flat look.

"You don't know how he can get control of this monkey mojo, do you?" she stated matter-of-factly.

 "Ah... no, we do not," Yori reluctantly admitted.

"Master Sensei states that it is a personal experience, and not one that can be explained," Hirotaka added.

 "Of course he did," Kim groaned sarcastically, rubbing her face.

"Cheer up KP, the Ron man totally has this in the bag," Ron said as brightly as he could, "Plus, silver lining, this means it won't be so easy for Monkey Fist to go super monkey either," He added, remembering the only other being besides him and Rufus to be exposed to and obtain Mystical Monkey Power.

 "Yeah, that helps," Kim said, frowning in thought before sighing, "And speaking of Monkey Fist, what are the odds that he'll try and take advantage of this somehow?"

"Ah... that is an unfortunately strong possibility, I would think," Yori replied after a moment of thought.

"Aw man, seriously?" Ron groaned, "Why would a monkey-themed ninja want to ally with a snake wizard? There's no theme matching!"

Before than adding with a pause, "Well, unless you're going for a whole animal theme supervillain team," He said, rubbing his chin, "And if you really think about it, it's kinda weird that Monkey Fist has been our only baddie with an animal theme till now."

He said to Kim, who gave him a flat look, "Well, unless you count Gill, but he fell more under the mutant category than the fish one," He added as Kim groaned.

"Focus, Ron!" She chided with a stern look.

"On the surface there is no link, but Jafar was one of the greatest foes Toshimiru faced," Hirotaka said as Yori added, "And before his imprisonment, Jafar amassed a great deal of mystical knowledge and secrets."

"The kinda stuff Monkey Fist would love to get his hairy hands on," Kim said with a hard frown.

Great. So addition to Jafar, and presumably his dragon friend if and when he showed up to join his buddy, there was a good chance that Monkey Fist would try to team up with them too.

"So, is there ANY good news to add on top of this whole mess?" Kim asked with a groan.

 "As said, you will not be facing this evil alone, we will stand by you and Ron-San until my ancestor is defeated once more," Yori said, her tone determined.

 "Great," Kim muttered. Just what she needed, the girl who let Jafar out in the first place hanging around, with Ron going gaga over her the whole time.

...Not that she cared about that last part, of course. It just wasn't something he should be focusing on right now!

 "Guess the main way we're dealing with this creep is training, preparing, and research," Kim added, shaking her head back to focus, "Wade's already working on something that will help give us more of an edge when it's ready."

She added to them, "In the meantime, Ron needs to try to get a handle on this monkey mojo, and we need to do some reading up on this Serpent Sorcerer," She told them ,adding with a firm look, "I'm not about to let him get the drop on me again."

Kim stated, before muttering under her breath, "Or turn me into some kinda harem girl."

 "Don't worry, KP, no way that's happening on my watch!" Ron declared with a scowl at the thought of Jafar doing something like that to his best friend.

"And if it is any consolation, we have brought the scrolls containing what knowledge we do have on the Serpent Sorcerer and Dragon Devourer with us," Hirotaka stated, "Hopefully by studying them together, we can uncover something of use."

 "Any little bit helps, I suppose<" Kim said at that information, before the Kimmunicator beeped, "What's the sitch, Wade? Got a lead on our snake problem?" She asked the tech genius, who shook his head, "Sorry Kim, no luck yet, and I'm still working on your new toys."

He reported, typing at this keyboard, "But seems that just because there's a new baddie on the block, the rest of the villain underworld isn't taking a break," He said, looking to Kim, "Just got a report of Shego raiding a research facility," He said, with Kim giving a sigh.

"Guess it's back to the usual till Jafar shows his face. We're on it, Wade," She stated, then hung up the call, "We'll have to pin this for later, seems like Drakken's got a new scheme that needs foiling," She said, with Ron giving a groan.

"Can't that guy take a vacation or give us one?" He asked, already knowing the answer.

"No such luck," Kim said dryly.

 "May we provide assistance, Possible-San?" Yori asked. Kim glared at her for a moment, before composing herself.

"No, it's just Drakken. We can handle him just fine on our own," she replied as diplomatically as she could.

 "For now, you guys find a place to get comfortable in Middleton, I guess," Kim added.

"Not to worry, Yamanouchi has already not only arranged a proper residence for us, but made arrangements to allow us to attend Middleton High," Hirotaka said.

"Booyah! Guess that means I get to show you around my school this time, Yori," Ron told the girl with a smile that was returned.

"Great... just great," Kim said, grinding her teeth, reminding herself that they might actually need the girl's help with the Serpent Sorcerer... even though she was the one to free the maniac... and there were other sources of information... right?

Hmm... maybe she should try checking in with Miss Dinkley again later to see if she knows anything else useful, she thought idly as she and Ron headed off to their next mission, while Yori and Hirotaka departed to get properly moved into their new place of residence.

(Elsewhere in the school)

SMACK

"AH!"

"You've been a bad girl~"

SMACK

"AH!

"I told you what would happen if you didn't raise your grades~"

SMACK

"AH!"

"Punishment~" Spoke the form of Velma with a smirk as she loomed over the form leaning across her classroom desk.

"Miss... Dinkley... please," Moaned out none other than Tara King, currently laying across the desk, her shirt still on but her skirt and panties pooled around her feet.

"That's Mistress Dinkley!"

SMACK

"AH!"

And letting out a loud moan as her teacher hit her ass with a large wooden paddle, a part of Velma unable to believe she was doing this. Before meeting Jafar, if she had so much as gotten a hint of someone abusing their authority as a teacher like this, or doing explicit activities with their student, she'd have been horrified, sickened, and reported it to the authorities... now look at her.

SMACK

"AH!"

She was not only doing just that... but she was fucking loving it, she thought as she felt her cunt starting to get wet from the thrill that shot through with each whack of the paddle.

SMACK

"AH! I'm sorry, Mistress Dinkley!" Tara begged, which just made Velma feel even more turned on.

"That's right, you better be!" Velma spat, "This is what you get for insisting on being a dumb blonde instead of applying yourself!"

After all, she knew that Tara, for some reason, had been selected by Jafar to join his harem, and that was something she was still confused about in all honesty. She could understand that Shego woman with her abilities (never mind figure) would attract Jafar's interests, but what made Miss Rockwaller or King stand out to the man?

That question led to her approaching Miss King, and things escalating from there, with her taking the younger woman under her wing or rather whip, and while she was still curious what caused Jafar to choose her, she had to admit she found herself quite liking Tara.

She was pretty, she was fun to talk to... and it was even more fun to break her in like this~

SMACK

"AH!" Tara moaned, pussy glistening, "You're right, Mistress Dinkley! I'm just a dumb blonde whore! You should punish me more!"

Tara herself couldn't believe what she was involved in either. It started so simple, Miss Dinkley offering her a chance for further after school credit in exchange for assisting her with a few things.

But she noticed something strange with her teacher's behavior, and before she knew it, a few touches here, some praise there, and being a source for advice... it all somehow led to her making out with the woman in a janitor closet during lunch, and only continued and escalated from there.

SMACK

"AH!" She let out a moan from another paddle strike.

"Now, now, you're more than that..." Velma said with a smirk, bending down to kiss her forehead, "And I'm starting to think you're failing on purpose just to get my attention."

She added, moving her left hand to rub it against Tara's pussy.

"Ahhhummm maybe..." Tara admitted with a flush, "It just feels so good being your dumb blonde bimbo and you punishing me~"

"I'm glad you're enjoying yourself. I know I am~" Velma said as she inserted a finger into Tara's pussy, making her moan, "And you know, I've been thinking that there's some special friends of mine that might be interested in joining our fun~"

"Ah, ah, ah, joining?" Tara moaned as she was fingered. She was having trouble thinking because of that, but that didn't seem right; shouldn't they be keeping something like this secret to avoid getting in trouble...?

"Yes. I think you'll like them," Velma said with a smile. Admittedly, she didn't know how well Tara and Charmcaster would get along, but she knew Jafar would love her. And in time, she'd love Jafar's fat cock~

 "I... ah... don't know... I just, ahhh, oooh, want to be with you..." Tara said with a moan, becoming lost in pleasure, "I... ahhh, love you, mistress!" she confessed, looking over her shoulder with eyes full of not just lust, but adoration.

Her words and gaze causing Velma to not only feel pleasure and warmth as well... but a flash of guilt... since it was becoming clear the girl meant it... and part of her couldn't help but feel bad for manipulating her.

 After all, she knew on a moral level that this was wrong. It was blatant grooming, just like what Jafar and Chase had done to her and Daphne, which she knew was objectively horrible.

But... it felt so good, both to be with Jafar, and controlling Tara like this. So, why shouldn't she do whatever it took to ensure she could have both?

 "And I love you too, sweetie," Velma said, leaning down to kiss her neck, or at least... cared greatly for, she thought internally, "And don't worry, we'll be together~" she promised, fingering her moaning student all the harder, "You just need to be at your best."

Velma said, raising her paddle with a slight smirk, "Because you want to make me proud, don't you?" she questioned, bringing the paddle down hard against Tara's ass.

SMACK

"AH! Yes! Of course, ahhh, I do!" Tara moaned, breathing heavily; she wanted nothing more than to make Miss Dinkley... mistress... Velma, proud of her.

"Good~ And I promise you, when the time comes, you'll love the friends I introduce you to," Velma assured her, bringing the paddle down again.

SMACK

"AH!"

Or at least love Jafar's fat cock, she silently thought while ignoring the traces of lingering guilt, or the thought of what her friends would say if they saw her now. The only one of them who would ever know was Daphne, who was in nearly as deep as her and couldn't judge her. So, there was no reason to be concerned with what they'd think.

At least, that's what she told herself as she continued to abuse the teenager before her.

 SMACK

"WHO AM I?!" Velma demanded while smacking Tara's ass as she continued to finger her.

"AH! My, ahhh, mistress and, umm, ahh, the woman I love!" Tara squealed, giving Velma both further warmth, arousal, and guilt (the last she did her best to ignore.)

SMACK

"AND WHO ARE YOU?!" Velma demanded in a harsh demanding tone, leaning closer to Tara's ear as she licked up the side of the younger girl's neck.

 "I'm your whore!" Tara exclaimed, "Your slut, your bitch, your property to do whatever you want with!"

"Damn right~" Velma purred, turning Tara's head around to face her so that she could lean in and capture her lips in a searing hot kiss.

 With the teenager eagerly returning the kiss; she didn't care what people would think if they found out (Though she sure as hell didn't want anyone to find out). She knew she loved her teacher and mistress, Velma Dinkley.

"Ahhh, please... don't tease me anymore... I need it so bad, teacher," She begged with a moan of desire between kisses, while still feeling Velma's fingers exploring her cunt.

 "Mmm, well, you've taken your punishment like a good little slut, so I suppose a reward is in order~" Velma said, rapidly increasing the rate of her fingering, and soon Tara was screaming as she came.

"TEACHER!" she yelled as her juices spilled over Velma's fingers.

 "That's a good girl, your grades might be falling, but you're still an A+ whore~" Velma said with a wide smirk, "Now return the favor," She said, taking a seat on a nearby student's desk (which happened to be Ron's usual seat) while spreading her legs, revealing she was going commando under her skirt, "If you do a good job AND get an A on your next test, I'll take you out on any sort of romantic outing of your choice out of town."

 "Really?" Tara asked, eyes widening in hope and awe.

"Yes... well, even being out of town, we'll have to be subtle about it in case of any noisy bystanders, but we can work out the details later," Velma said, before pointing to her crotch, "Now, get to work~"

"Yes, ma'am!" Tara said happily, diving onto her mistress's pussy.

 "Ohhhh! That's it, such a good eager teacher pet whore!" Velma said, moaning in pleasure, getting such a thrill doing this on school grounds with a student, and if it helps make Tara happy (while hopefully dealing with some of her guilt.) there wasn't any harm in taking the girl out on a date.

"Mmm, I love you mistress, and God I never get tired of your sweet pussy~" Tara moaned, eagerly diving into Velma's cunt.

 "And I'll never get tired of the feeling of your tongue in it~" Velma moaned back.

 And she wasn't lying, as Tara's eagerness was putting Charmcaster's tongue work to shame... well, hers and Gwen, though Daphne could teach her a thing or two, she thought, flushing with a moan, remembering how the two harems ended up enjoying some orgy action while Chase, Jafar, and Iago were away.

 Of course, Gwen had pretty much needed to be forced along, especially by Charmcaster, but the other girls had noted with amusement that she hadn't needed quite as much prodding after a while. It seemed that she was slowly being won over~ Hopefully by the time that girls from this reality were recruited and brought in, she'd be fully onboard.

But she'd be worried about that. Right now, she had an eager slut to focus on.

 And as sensual moans sounded out from the room, Team Possible were soon realizing that the looming of new threats was sparking a ripple from the old.

(Drakken's lair)

"Seriously?! An army of giant mutant snakes! That's your evil plot?!"

 Kim felt her eye twitch as she took in the sight of the giant snakes swarming around Drakken's lair. The mad scientist himself was standing on a platform at the far end of the room, an exasperated-looking Shego standing next to him.

"That's right, Kim Possible! Did you really think that I wouldn't take advantage of your new greatest fear?" Drakken cackled in clear delight.

Kim glared at him, then turned her gaze to Shego.

"Did you even TRY to talk to him about this?" she asked flatly.

 "Have you met Drakken?" Shego said back flatly, "Once he gets an idea in his tiny brain, he's got to go through with it," she said, with Drakken throwing her a glare.

"True, like the time he tried to use senior citizens as his army," Ron said with a thoughtful nod next to Kim, though he and Rufus were giving the snakes wary if not outright fearful looks.

"That was not my plan!" Drakken snapped back defensively, "I had a perfectly working scheme, it's not my fault those old prunes' hearing aids interfered with my mind controlling signal!"

He said with a scowl, crossing his arms with a huff, "And jabs aside, there's nothing wrong with this plan, in fact it's brilliant!" he declared, gesturing grandly to the snake army, "After all, what's more evil than snakes?"

He asked with a mocking laugh, while Kim and Shego rolled their eyes, "You should be asking what's more cliche than snakes," Kim said with a smirk.

"You laugh now, but I know that you're really trembling before my serpent army!" Drakken snapped with an annoyed glare, "After all, after that ancient upstart almost killed you in snake form, you're clearly traumatized by it!"

Kim just arched an eyebrow at him.

"Your doctorate's not in psychology, is it?" she asked dryly.

"You're assuming he even has one at all," Shego commented with the same tone.

"I do too! And would it be too much for you to just show a little support?" Drakken said, frowning over at Shego, who rolled her eyes, not paying any attention to Kim as she pulled out a small metal orb from her pants pocket and lobbing it in the center of the lab, "I mean really, I can't even enjoy the fear on Kim Possible's face when you're like this."

Drakken added as Shego sighed, before blinking, "Oh yeah... she's real afraid of your sleeping snakes," she said back sarcastically.

"Yes, exactly, my... WHAT?!" Drakken whirled his attention to all the snakes and saw how a cloud of mist was being expelled out around his lab, with frost forming on the ground.

"Low temperature frost smoke bomb, something new Wade whipped up," Kim said smugly, "Should put your pets down for a nice long nap," she explained as Drakken gaped at her with a twitching brow.

"Told you this was a dumb idea," Shego said matter-of-factly.

 "Agh, gah, just fight her already!" Drakken snapped.

"Fine by me," Shego said, hands igniting with green energy before she launched herself at Kim, who leapt up to meet her.

 To summarize and skip the ensuing fight scene (cue disappointed groans of readers missing Shego and Kim's cat fight action~) this was just but the first mission of their usual villains, reacting to the new kid on the block.

(Few days later)

"Okay... I'll bite," Kim and Ron exchanged confused looks as they looked toward Duff Killigan, holding a set of bag pipes next to a large statue replica of one of the world's most famous cryptids, which itself was stolen from a Scotland museum, and all of them were currently standing on a boat in the middle of the Loch Ness.

"What is all this?" Kim asked, gesturing toward the entire scene as Killigan gave a mighty hearty laugh.

"Hehahah, it's simple lass, you see this statue combined with the special musical tune played by the soothing pipes of Scotland, will allow me to control the creature of the loch herself!" Duff exclaimed, laughing as Ron and Kim traded looks.

"You can't be serious," Kim said flatly, giving him a look of disbelief.

"Aye, that I am," Duff said, giving a confused blink. That... was not the reaction he'd expected.

Kim herself gave a groan, "Urg... look, I can accept that magic is probably a thing..." She said, pinching the bridge of her nose, "But that doesn't mean suddenly every myth is true, the Loch Ness Monster especially."

"Yeah man, that's like assuming aliens are real just because we can go to space," Ron added.

"Ach, you don't know what you're talking about!" Duff scoffed, "You'll see, I'll call up Nessie, and then she'll finish what that snake gobber started and turn you into haggis!"

 And with that, Duff started to play.

"So... should we stop him?" Ron asked Kim, who gave a snort.

"I say let this one play out, once he's done he'll probably give up in... embarrassment," Kim started to say, before noticing the statue began to glow as Duff's playing intensified.

"Oh you've got to be kidding me," Kim said flatly, before calling out, "Stop him!"

As she and Ron attempted to rush him, only to be blasted back along with Killigan as the statue let out a wave of red energy, with the boat rocking and the water rippling, seemingly across the loch. Leaving stunned silence in its wake, as Kim and Ron (with Rufus peaking out his pocket) laying on their side and stomach, while Duff groaned on his back until...

"HA!" He sat up with a triumphant grin, "Who's laughing now, lass?!" He called out mockingly, "You thought it was just a bunch of malarkey, that ol' Duff Killigan was daft, well who's daft now, lass, WHO'S DAFT NOW!?"

Killigan called, doing a little jig as he stood up, while Kim shot him an annoyed look.

"Okay, so the statue is the real deal, but I still don't see any Loch Ness Monster, dude," Ron pointed out as he and Kim stood back up, but more on guard.

"Ah, give it a moment, Nessie should be arriving to greet her new master, any... moment," Killigan said, at first smugly before trailing off as the statue began to glow, and its eyes projected a holographic image of...

"JAFAR!?" Kim and Ron called, leaping back into fighting stances.

"The snake lad?" Duff said with open confusion, "But what's he...?" his question was cut off when "Jafar" began to speak... or rather the parrot on his shoulder did.

"I can't believe you're doing this Jafar," "Iago" said while rolling his eyes.

"Oh, where's your sense of humor, Iago?" the image of "Jafar" said, shooting the parrot on his shoulder a smirk.

 "Sorry, it tends to be a little lacking when you're doing this kind of nonsense instead of living up to being the evil overlord you're supposed to be," Iago grumbled, while everyone looked on in confusion.

"Is this a recording?" Ron asked, he and Rufus scratching their heads.

"I think so," Kim replied, relaxing her stance somewhat but still wary.

"Never mind that, where's me Nessie?!" Duff exclaimed, before the recording carried on.

 "Now, if you're seeing this, that means you discovered the information I left behind on the means to control the monster of the loch," The apparent magical recording of Jafar continued, "Well, I'm sorry to say you've become victim to my little prank~"

The sorcerer said with a chuckle as Duff's eyes widened, while Team Possible exchanged blinks, "For you see, this little spell isn't meant to summon and control the beast of Loch Ness," He said, as Killigan let out a scream.

"WHAT?!"

The mad golfer looked quite angry at falling for someone's eons long prank set up to say the least.

"Sorry dude, but looks like you got conned," Ron said, shaking his head while sending Duff a sympathetic look.

"Really though, this little twist aside, you should have seen something like this coming," Kim chimed in with a snort as she rolled her eyes, "Because there's no..." her words were cut off by Jafar's own.

"Now, it DOES summon the creature..."

That proclamation caused Kim to freeze and Duff, despite the situation, couldn't resist a smug look.

"You were saying, lass?" he asked with a smirk and arched brow, though Kim just shot him an annoyed glare.

"Wait, that means the Loch Ness monster is on its way?!" Ron called out with wide eyes of realization.

"Living legend!" Rufus called out from his pocket, also wide-eyed in shock.

"Urg, and me without my camera!" the boy facepalmed, but lifted up his head as the sorcerer's recording let out a laugh.

"And haheahha, here's the twist..." Jafar shot them all a smug smirk, while Iago rolled his eyes, though a hint of amusement could be seen on his face, "While the spell doesn't control the Loch Ness Monster ,it does cause a different effect in the creature."

He said, grinning wide as those standing on the boat all exchanged looks.

"Why do I not like the sound of where this is going?" Kim said slowly, not liking the open amusement Jafar was having for this apparent eons long prank.

"What effect, you might ask?" Jafar said, leaning against his staff as he laughed.

"Two words..." Iago chimed in, holding up two feathers from his right wing, and the bird's next two words caused everyone's eyes to go wide, "Mating season."

 "WHAT?!" everyone yelled in shock.

"Hehe, and let me tell you something, old Nessie gets pretty freaky when she's in heat~" Iago added with a nasty chuckle.

 "See, that's the spirit Iago, now you're getting into the humor of this," Jafar said, sending Iago a smirk, with the bird just rolling his eyes.

"Just because it's kinda funny doesn't mean I don't think we're wasting our time with this," He said, while Jafar addressed the stunned viewers.

"That being said, I wish you the best of luck, and advise you to start rowing back to shore as quickly as you can~"

Following that proclamation, the projection disappeared and the boat suddenly shook, as if something rammed into it hard.

"How is this a prank?!" Ron exclaimed, hitting the floor of the boat.

 "Because he's a sadist, that's how!" Kim exclaimed, standing up and looking overboard, seeing the water around the boat starting to bubble, being stirred by something large underneath it.

"Well, good luck with that, lass," Duff stated, pulling a jetpack out of nowhere and putting it on.

"Are you seriously leaving us behind to deal with your mess?!" Kim demanded in exasperation.

"Aye, I'm a villain after all, and while seeing Nessie would be a sight, I've got no desire to observe her mating habits, thank you very much," Was the blunt reply before he rocketed off, calling out over his shoulder, "If you live, try and get some footage of Nessie to post online!"

 "Remind me to kick his butt extra hard next time we see him," Kim said flatly to Ron.

"Uh, sure... but I think we have a bigger problem right now!" Ron exclaimed, pointing towards the water as a large reptilian head rose up to loom over them... with a disturbingly amorous look in its eyes as they locked down at the two.

"Oh, this is gonna suck..." Kim groaned.

 And needless to say, suck it did, and Team Possible now knew far more about Loch Ness Monster mating habits than they'd prefer.

 (A few days later)

"So, Ron Stoppable, you have finally awakened your Mystical Monkey Power," Monkey Fist said as he and his monkey ninjas surrounded Kim and Ron, "I can't tell whether to be impressed, or insulted at a buffoon like yourself managing to achieve it!"

 "Hey it's more than you've done, no need to be jealous dude," Ron said back slightly defensively.

 "I am not jealous!" Monkey Fist snapped angrily.

"Right. So, you decided to ambush us at the mall just for fun and totally not because you've got to prove some kind of macho pride?" Kim asked dryly, gesturing to the mall foodcourt around them, many other customers staring in confusion at the unfolding events.

 "Grr, this is not about wounded pride!" Monkey Fist declared with a scowl, "This is about declaring and cementing my destiny as the one true successor to Toshimiru and the real wielder of the Mystical Monkey Power!"

He declared grandly, throwing his arms out... only to receive cricket chirps and uncomfortable coughs in response.

"Yeah... don't think anyone here but us knows about that, dude," Ron said, breaking the awkward silence.

"Grrr, never mind!" Monkey Fist shouted, pointing at the heroes dramatically, "Monkey ninjas, attack!"

 "It's always monkeys, why is it always monkeys?!" Ron sighed, before exclaiming, while Kim gave a groan; figures they couldn't even relax at the mall.

 And so, they proceeded to wreck the foodcourt in an ultimately quite pointless fight.

(A few days after that)

"Okay, seriously, are all my enemies scrapping the bottom of the plan barrel lately?" Kim groaned as she and Ron faced the Seniors' latest evil plot... though calling it that really felt like a stretch.

 They were currently standing in the middle of the Black Sand Desert, but not for an evil plot related to the sorcerer who once ruled the region... at least, not directly. As right now, they were staring at a massive casino having its grand opening, and clearly themed after the sorcerer in question, with a giant replica of Jafar's head spinning on the rooftop.

"Well... it's evil in the way of running a casino, and probably using the guy's image without permission, but wouldn't call it supervillain evil," Ron said, scratching his head as Rufus nodded on his shoulder.

 "Mmm, tacky," Rufus commented with a grimace.

"I'm almost tempted to leave it be and let Jafar handle it himself," Kim muttered.

"Actually Kim, if I'm reading the supply manifest for this place's construction right, it looks like the Seniors might be revisiting their plan from the disco," Wade commented from the Kimmunicator, "I'm seeing a lot of materials for the super neon that could let them hypnotize people. They're probably planning on using it on all the casino guests."

"Seriously, they're redoing plans now on top of this?" Ron complained, "What happened to originality?"

 "Was bound to happen sooner or later, I suppose," Kim said with a shrug, "Can only come up with so many foiled schemes before you start running out of ideas," she told them, before looking at the tacky head... almost as ugly as the real thing.

"Regardless..." she let out a sigh, "We better put a stop to this before they brainwash anybody."

"You think we could hit the slots too?" Ron asked, only to get Kim's not impressed glare as his answer.

 "Just asking," he said, holding up his hands defensively, "I was just thinking we deserve a bonus after how busy we've been lately."

"Ron, you do know what the odds are against actually winning in a casino are, right?" Wade commented dryly.

 "Something like 50/50 right?" Ron asked, with Kim giving a snort, rolling her eyes.

"Not even close," the teen heroine said, shaking her head, "But come on, let's deal with the Seniors before..."

She trailed off as the black sand began to rise and form into a large monster made of sand... a monster that crashed through the front entrance and started to wreak the casino.

BOOM

With many inside letting out ensuing panic screams.

"Something happens," Kim finished with a sigh as Ron and Rufus let out winces from the sight.

"Guess Jafar wasn't happy with unlawful use of his image," Wade stated quite dryly with a matter-of-fact tone.

 "Yeah, looks like it," Kim sighed, before shaking her head, "Come on, we need to get in there and help evacuate everyone."

"Does that include the Seniors?" Ron asked as they started to run towards the building.

"Knowing them, they'll probably hit the escape pods as soon as they realize what's happening," Kim said.

And right at that statement, the replica of Jafar's head shot off like a literal rocket from the rooftop.

"Case in point," Kim said dryly, before shaking her head as she rushed inside to deal with a sand monster... seriously, what had her life become?!

(Elsewhere, HenchCo Industries headquarters)

"Well, business is looking good. With the release of Middleton's prisoners, we've got more workers returning to the force, and it seems that the new face on the block has caused a spike in villain activity, which is always good for business," Spoke Jack Hench to his board of directors in a meeting room, with a certain executive listening with a calculative gleam in his eyes.

"And let's not forget the surge in sales of new lairs," Chase Young spoke up, "Not just from the escapees looking for a new place to stay, either. Seems like everyone wants to upgrade what they already have out of fear of this new player being on the loose."

"Oh yes, that is turning out to be very lucrative," Jack said excitedly, before turning to the head of his R&D department, "Though speaking of the new guy, and everything that's come with him, how's our research into magic going? It's a whole new field, just waiting to be exploited!"

At that, the R&D head looked a bit nervous, "Well sir, I'm afraid... it's a work in progress," the man admitted, adjusting his glasses as Jack arched a brow, "We've got plenty of scientific minds on payroll, but since magic until now was largely regarded even among the supervillain community as a myth, with the exception of a few outliners."

The man gave a cough, "We're having difficulty obtaining experts, and our own research into it," the man sighed as the TV monitor behind Jack turned on, "Has been hit and miss," the man admitted as those in the room witnessed security footage on an obtained artifact that showed hopeful signs of being a genuine mystical artifact... with the test turning into screams of panic as what seemed to be a green goo creature with tentacles formed in the room and began attacking everyone in sight.

"Ah, that's... unfortunate," Jack said with a grimace, before composing himself, "But keep at it. This could potentially be a goldmine for us, and I'm not walking away just because of a few setbacks!"

"Hmm, you know sir, we should probably try to reach out to this Serpent Sorcerer," Chase stated, "I'm sure a deal can be reached that'll allow us to pick his brain for what he knows about magic and how we can use it."

"Hmm, that is a option," Jack said with a thoughtful look, rubbing his chin, "But this guy's used to being a big shot, and I'd rather have some insurance on our side, just in case he decides to turn us into toads or something."

"Hmm, fair enough, but I still think that we should consider it," Chase commented. He didn't actually care either way, he and Jafar didn't need any kind of deal with HenchCo to get by in this reality, not when he was already manipulating things from the inside, but it would make things easier, he supposed.

"Well, let's keep that as a backup for now," Jack stated, before looking around the room, "Anyone else have anything to report?"

 "Well sir, we've recently been contacted by Eli Pandarus," reported one man at the table, causing Jack to blink.

"That rich tycoon who's nicknamed the wizard of Wall Street?" He asked with a curious look.

"That's the one, he seems interested in doing business, and even claims to have some genuine magical artifacts for sale," the man reported, causing Jack to blink.

"Hmm, guess Senior might have started a trend," He muttered, before shaking his head, "Arrange a meeting. If he's got the real deal, then tell him HenchCo is always happy to do business with those entering the villainy industry."

He ordered, with the man giving a nod, "But with that out of the way, I officially conclude our meeting."

With that, the board members left the room and dispersed back to their respective offices. Reaching his, Chase shut the door and leaned back in the chair behind his desk, deep in thought.

He really did enjoy playing this corporate villain role, he had to admit. But, he realized that he might end up having to leave it behind if and when his status as the Dragon Devourer was exposed to the world, given that HenchCo was officially neutral and probably wouldn't permit him to be an active villain while working for them.

Oh well. Sacrifices had to be made, he supposed, and he was really going to enjoy his modern debut. Especially once it let him get his hooks into Kim Possible~

"Enjoying the business world?" But raised his head when he saw the form of Jafar teleport into the room, with Chase quickly noticing the absence of Iago, "Personally, I've been enjoying playing the silent spectator and seeing how much chaos my debut caused myself~"

His friend and fellow isekai said with a chuckle.

"I won't lie, I have definitely enjoyed the perks and comforts that this cover has provided, but I'm eager to start getting active again," Chase replied, before arching an eyebrow, "Incidentally, is there a reason Iago's not joining us?"

"Hmm, yes," Jafar gave a frown, "More and more, something is seeming off with him..." he admitted, giving Chase a serious look, "I think he suspects that I'm not the Jafar he knew before the resort."

"Ah... that could be a problem," Chase said, sitting up with a frown, "Any ideas what we should do about this?"

"I'd rather not harm him, to be honest," Jafar admitted with a frown, taking a seat in the chair across from Chase, "Best idea I have is confronting him and discussing things, and if things go bad, pull out some classic hypnosis."

 "I'm agreed on not hurting him, I've come to enjoy his presence," Chase admitted, "Hmm, what do you think the odds are that he'd handle learning the truth well and not require hypnosis?"

 "Personally, I think he could go either way," Jafar remarked with a shrug, "After all, he had no problem cutting ties at the start of the 2nd movie, and the original Jafar wasn't exactly what you call prime friend material."

He informed Chase, who gave a nod of agreement, "But I'm not only here to discuss Iago," Jafar remarked, giving him a serious look, "i'm also here to ask you when you'll be making you own debut on the scene, as Charmcaster has been getting impatient for her own fun, to say the least."

He told the other isekai soul with a somewhat fond eye roll, "And to also inform you I'll be pulling back from this reality for now, and heading back to the resort."

 "I've actually been preparing to make my move soon, I just needed to select a good opening move," Chase replied, before arching a brow, "And oh, really? Already planning to head to another world, or just taking some time with your girls?"

 "A bit closer to the former, actually," Jafar remarked with a thoughtful hum, "You'll recall what we discussed on what world will likely be our next target?" He asked, with Chase giving a thoughtful nod, "Well, before we depart for that reality, I'll be needing to secure someone from it."

He remarked, frowning, "After all, even if she wasn't on my list, it'd just be such a waste for her existence to be averted do to some kinda butterfly affect caused by our presence and actions, so better safe than sorry."

"Ah, I see," Chase nodded, knowing who his partner meant, "Well, I can handle things here while you set things up in the next reality. Once I've had a little fun, I'll join you and we can let things here stew for awhile while we move on."

"Sounds like a plan," Jafar remarked, standing up, "I've already informed Velma and Charmcaster of my plans," He said, adding with a smirk, "While making sure to give them a goodbye to remember~"

He added with a chuckle, "For now, they'll be staying here, though they plan to return to the resort after you and Charmcaster have your fun in the villainy scene," he said, before adding with a thoughtful hum, "Though Velma was curious to know what angle she and Daphne should play for their respective covers."

He added, looking to Chase, "Because we can either just leave this world on pause so to speak after you all return, or we can take a page out of the W.I.T.C.H series and leave behind some mystical duplicates to keep their cover going while allowing time to pass until our return."

 "Hmm, I don't know," Chase frowned in thought, "I'm leaning towards using the duplicates, but at the same time, I feel as though with all we've set in motion, we should "pause" things until we return so that we can keep a close on things as they develop. Though I suppose with the crystal, we can just view anything we miss..."

 "To be honest, either scenario works for me, just as long the girls' cover isn't blown," Jafar remarked with a shrug, "After all, be a shame if they got exposed, I know Velma's been enjoying tutoring Tara King~" he added with a leering smirk.

"I'm sure she has~" Chase laughed, "Between that and how Daphne has been both helping me break down Gwen and making suggestions for when we get ahold of Kim, I think it's safe to say that our resident meddling kids have been properly corrupted~"

 "Indeed, whatever lingering guilt Velma has grows weaker, and is all but overpowered with her lust and desire~" he said, giving off a cackle, "Poor Tara has no idea that Velma made a few secret recording sex tapes to enjoy with me, as I enjoy her body."

He said with open amusement while shaking his head, "Nonetheless, I'll leave the decision of how we pin things in this reality to address when you all return to the resort."

He said with a portal forming behind him, "In the meantime, Iago and Gwen are waiting at the resort, and I'll be sure to pass your love along to the latter," he said, turning to enter the portal, "And I'm looking forward to introducing you to the newest addition to our family when you return~"

 "And I look forward to meeting her," Chase said in return, watching his partner leave. Once he was alone in his office again, he turned to his desk computer and brought up a secure file - specifically of the artifact he was going after for his public debut.

"So, let the game begin~" he chuckled, grinning nastily.

Chapter Text

He said with open amusement while shaking his head, "Nonetheless, I'll leave the decision of how we pin things in this reality to address when you all return to the resort."

He said with a portal forming behind him, "In the meantime, Iago and Gwen are waiting at the resort, and I'll be sure to pass your love along to the latter," he said, turning to enter the portal, "And I'm looking forward to introducing you to the newest addition to our family when you return~"

"And I look forward to meeting her," Chase said in return, watching his partner leave. Once he was alone in his office again, he turned to his desk computer and brought up a secure file - specifically of the artifact he was going after for his public debut.

"So, let the game begin~" he chuckled, grinning nastily.

 (Next day, Possible home)

"I am calm, I am the stream, I am... not getting anything!" Exclaimed the form of Ron Stoppable, sitting cross-legged in a meditation stance in the Possibles' front yard, before looking to those who were sitting on the yard with him.

"I'm really starting to think that monkey mojo power up was a fluke," he said with a frown.

 "I do not believe so, Stoppable-San," Yori commented from where she, Hirotaka and Kim were seated nearby watching him, "Perhaps it was not so much about clarity of mind as it was the danger you and Possible-San were facing."

"So, what are you suggesting? That we put him in danger to see if he monkeys up?" Kim asked, glaring at the other girl, still not sure if she trusted her or not.

 "No, we need not go that far," Yori said, shaking her head in defense but gave a subtle frown, as it was becoming more and more clear that Possible-San was no fan of hers. Perhaps due to her ancestry, or perhaps due to her own actions unleashing Jafar, Yori wasn't sure. But she could only hope to earn the other girl's trust.

"Meditation doesn't come easily to everyone," Hirotaka said, standing up and giving a slight stretch, "There are those who learn easier hands on," He said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, "Perhaps engaging Stoppable-San in a spar would help."

He suggested, looking toward Ron, "And while putting anyone in danger would be a step too far... perhaps focusing on memories that bring up the same feelings as that moment would also be of aid in this endeavor."

 "Uh, maybe... but we never really faced something like this before, so I don't think I have any memories that can compare to that," Ron said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

"Maybe not, but Hirotaka might be onto something with you learning to tap into that mystical monkey stuff hands on, rather than going all spiritual," Kim said to the side with a thoughtful look, "Plus, I suppose maybe some sparring and training wouldn't hurt," she added as Ron suddenly got a bit paler, picturing how a spar against KP would go, and internally hoping she wouldn't go overboard into this training idea like she did when she was her little brothers' soccer coach.

However, before they could begin, the Kimmunicator went off, with Kim giving a sigh, "What's the sitch, Wade?" she asked with a frown.

"Please tell me it isn't anything to do with Loch Ness," Ron called with a shiver, as he was still trying to forget and bury that experience deep in his mind,.

"Good news it's not, bad news we've got trouble," Wade said with a hint of urgency, prompting a blink, "It's the Anubis Talisman, it's been stolen!" Wade called out as Kim and Ron's eyes went wide while Hirotaka and Yori traded concerned looks.

"What? By who!?" Kim asked, giving a hard look.

"Was it Jafar, or perhaps this Jackal from the prison escape?" Yori chimed in, frowning, with Kim giving her a slight annoyed look as she stepped up beside her.

"No it..." Wade paused and gave them a nervous look, "Maybe you should see the footage yourself," He said warily, before pulling up security footage.

As the group watched, the Kimmunicator's screen showed footage of what appeared to be a museum, with many objects on display. Most prominently, however, was what Kim and Ron recognized as the Anubis Talisman that had first turned Jackie Oates into the Jackal, sitting in a glass box.

As the footage played out, a tall Asian man in ancient-looking armor emerged from the shadows and walked up to the box. Without hesitation, he raised a fist and brought it down hard on the glass, breaking it without even trying.

"Okay, in retrospect, letting a necklace that turned someone into a giant jackal monster be returned to a museum for anyone else to steal not being the best idea," Ron said, giving a cough, "Who exactly is this guy? And what's got you so freaked out about him, Wade?"

He asked with a confused blink.

"Chase Young, until a few days ago a chief executive at HenchCo," Wade said nervously, "And... the description of his armor matches that of the legends of the Dragon Devourer."

"What?!" everyone exclaimed.

"That... that could just mean the guy's trying to dress up like the legend," Kim said, shaking her head in slight denial, "I mean, a fancy suit of armor doesn't prove he's the Dragon Devourer," she pointed out logically.

"Wait for it," Wade said, as museum guards ran into the room, pointing guns at Chase. But instead of looking intimidated, he just smirked... and to everyone's shock, his body warped and shifted, and soon a humanoid lizard was standing in his place.

"That... does match the tales of the Dragon Devourer," Hirotaka said nervously, watching as Chase launched himself at the guards and made quick work of them. With them all (even Ron to a lesser degree) able to tell that even in this new form he displayed a great deal of not only raw power, but martial skill.

"And... you said this guy was one HenchCo's chief executives?" Kim said, blinking and shaking herself back to focus with a undertone of shock.

"Yeah," Wade said grimly.

"So, wait..." Ron gave a worried look, "This super ancient evil guy... has been under everyone's noses... and been working as part of the company whose entire business is supervillainy?!"

"Looks like it," Wade said, glancing at another screen on his side, "I've hacked into the company's employee records, and he's apparently been with them for years, until he suddenly tendered his resignation a few hours before this break-in. Guess now that his old partner's back, he decided to get back in the game."

"Yeah, with an insider knowledge on how it's played these days," Kim grumbled, watching as Chase retook his human form after downing the guards before leaving with a smug smile.

"But anything else you can dig up on him?" Kim asked with a frown, "If he's been free and about for eons... there has to be a paper trail... records... anything to follow," she said, her mind trying to figure out how to face this latest threat on top of Jafar, and the more they knew about this Chase Young and what he's been up to since his partner got imprisoned might help.

 "That's the thing, there isn't," Wade said, looking a mix between worried and annoyed at that fact, "As Chase Young, his records only start a few years ago when he first joined HenchCo. I've run facial recognition through older records to see if he's been active under aliases before that, but aside from one or two partial matches in the background of pictures, there's nothing."

"So, perhaps he has only recently been active, after spending centuries in hiding?" Yori suggested.

"But why? It's not like he knew his buddy would get free soon... right?" Ron asked nervously.

At that, everyone traded wary looks.

"Let's not jump to conclusions," Kim said, shaking her head, "Besides, for all we know, Jafar might be sore that his pal left him to rot in the slammer for centuries."

 "That is a possibility," Hirotaka said, before grimacing, "Though I fear what the consequences of them coming to blows would be."

"Why? Isn't the bad guys fighting each other good for us?" Ron asked in confusion.

"Sure... when they're not both so powerful that they'd wreck everything in the crossfire," Kim pointed out, making Ron wince as he caught on.

"Ah, gotcha," he said, picturing the damage those two could do. Like Yori said, these dudes weren't gods, but they were still pretty high up there on the power scale, and an all-out brawl between them likely wouldn't be pretty.

"Regardless, it's clear we need to deal with this guy on top of Jafar," Kim sighed.

"Don't suppose we actually know this dude's address?" Ron asked with a hopeful look.

"His public one, yeah, but according to Global Justice, it's already been cleared out," Wade reported, typing on the keyboard before giving a concerned frown, "All they found was a single disk."

He leaned closer to the screen as the group blinked, "And it was a message for Kim."

 "Ah... really?" Kim asked, suddenly very nervous. However, she shook it off and steeled herself, "Okay, let's see it."

"Are you sure, KP?" Ron asked, looking to her in concern.

"There's no point hiding from it," Kim replied, watching the Kimmunicator as Wade inserted a disk into his computer, and an image popped onto the screen, showing Chase Young reclining in a chair and smirking at the screen.

"Hello, Miss Possible," he greeted, "If you're watching this, I'm sure by now you know who I am. And I, of course, know who you are; I've watched your career with much interest over the last few years, and I have to say that I'm very impressed."

"Gee, thanks," Kim muttered, rolling her eyes at the blatant flattery.

"But of course, observing from a distance can only tell you so much," Chase went on, "So, let's have a little face-to-face. If you want back the Anubis Talisman that I've taken, come to the following coordinates and fight me for it. I want to see what you can really do~"

 Those words sent an unpleasant shiver down Kim's spine, and her mind couldn't help but go back to what Ms. Dinkley told her about this villain and Jafar's sexual exploits.

"Why do I not like the sound of this?" She asked out loud rhetorically, hoping she wasn't being eyed as some villain's arm candy.

"Because it's a pretty obvious trap?" Ron suggested next to her.

 "Well, yeah, but aside from that," Kim said, looking towards the coordinates popping up on the screen, "Where we heading, Wade?"

"Looks like a random spot out in the woods outside Middleton. I'm not seeing any sign of anything else out there," Wade replied, bringing up a map of the area.

 "Then better gear up," Kim said with a determined glint in her eyes.

"Surely you don't intend to face him alone?" Yori asked with a concerned look.

 "Yes and no," Kim replied, "I'll go face him, yeah, but there's nothing saying that you guys can't be standing by as backup in case things go wrong."

 "I'd advise caution, Possible-San. The Dragon Devourer is regarded as one of history's greatest warriors for a reason," Hirotaka said with a frown.

 "Yeah, well, I've got a bit of the future to share with him~" Kim replied, "Wade, that new project finally ready to go?"

"I would have preferred a bit more time to work out any bugs, but yeah, it should be good to go," Wade replied.

 "Good, time to give it a test run," Kim said with a confident smirk.

 She was admittedly a little nervous, but she couldn't let that show when everyone else was already anxious. Besides, while Jafar may have caught her off guard, this time she wasn't going in blind, and could be prepared. And besides, freaky transformation aside, this guy couldn't be that much tougher than Shego... right?

 Reassuring herself as best she could, Kim headed inside to get ready.

(Forest outside Middleton, some time later)

Chase sat in a meditative pose on the ground in a large clearing in the middle of the woods, waiting for Kim's arrival. He wouldn't say that he was feeling anxious, not after all the other fights he'd had in this world's past, but he was excited. After all, this wasn't some random background nobody, this was Kim Possible, one of the greatest heroines in animated history!

And definitely one of the hottest~ Oh, the things he'd do once he broke her in... He could already see her naked form writhing under him, her eyes full of hate steadily being broken into lust and obedience... but no, he couldn't get ahead of himself, he had to remember Jafar and his plan to pace themselves so they could enjoy the villain vs hero experience.

After all, what was the point of visiting a world like this one if you didn't take full advantage of the setup?

So no, as much fun as it would be to tap that cheerleader heroine's ass, it would have to wait. For now, he'd have to settle for a good fight.

"You know, got to give some props."

Speaking of which, Chase raised his head as none other than the teen heroine herself stepped into the clearing.

"For someone older than this country, you've certainly thrown a new twist my way with an invitation to throw down," Kim said, giving the now former HenchCo executive revealed ancient evil a wary analyzing look, "First time a villain's done that."

"Because they generally don't want you interfering in their plans, I assume. Whereas I have no goal outside of getting your measure," Chase said as he stood up, while looking Kim over. To his surprise, she wasn't wearing her usual mission suit, but the battle suit from the So The Drama movie (and technically Season 4, though it barely showed up there). Hmm, she must have been inspired to have Wade make it sooner after her near-defeat by Jafar, he mused.

"Suppose I should be flattered that you came out of retirement for little old me," Kim said dryly, entering a guarded battle stance while narrowing her eyes, "Though while Wade hasn't been able to find much on you yet, I seriously doubt you've been spending eons twiddling your thumbs since you and your buddy got monkey whooped."

Kim said as she and Chase started to circle each other, wanting to keep the guy's focus on her while the others watched in the shadows. Hopefully she wouldn't need the backup, but after Jafar, she wasn't taking any chances.

"Oh, I've kept myself busy with projects here and there, without having to be in the spotlight," Chase replied, which was true. A few trips across the timeline had been necessary to maintain the illusion of having always been present, after all. And he had enjoyed playing the role of silent observer in the background, he had to admit.

"But if I'm being honest," he added, "Aside from things not being as fun without Jafar around, I've found that there hasn't been anyone worth my effort of coming out of my retirement for. Until now~"

Those words and the look in Chase's eye gave Kim a very unpleasant shiver.

"Thanks... but I don't think I'm worth any extra effort," She said, forcing a teasing tone before launching herself forward with a flying kick that Chase repelled by raising his arms up together in a block, with Kim launching herself off his guard and backflipping into a tree that she immediately kicked off of as she launched towards Chase again, with her right arm raised for another attack, with Chase merely smirking widely in anticipation.

And as Kim reached him, his own hand lashed up to catch her fist in his palm. Kim's eyes widened at this, but before she could react, Chase swung her around and flung her across the clearing. Fortunately, she recovered quickly, managing to land in a roll and come to a stop on her feet, facing him.

"Hmm, not bad reaction time, and I actually felt that first hit. But show me what you can really do," Chase said.

 "Gladly!" Kim called, grabbing a nearby stone and throwing it at him while at the same time lunging toward him, with Chase easily smacking the stone aside to engage Kim's attack, with her raising a kick to his head and him moving to block it only for Kim to reveal it was a feint, as she grabbed his arm and with a grunt attempted to throw him over her shoulder as far as she could. But Chase spun in twister style midair before landing in a crouch, arms spread behind Kim.

He swept her leg, but she jumped to avoid it, while nailing his face with an uppercut kick, with him falling into the attack and performing a hand spring. Rubbing his chin as he landed with a smirk, before he and Kim met each other in another round of attacks, punching, kicking, and blocking as fast as they could.

 "Ooh, I can't watch. Is she winning?" Ron asked from where he and the others were watching from cover in the surrounding trees. He and Rufus both had their faces covered with their hands, but were peeking through at the fight.

"I would not say so, but she does appear to be matching him for now," Yori commented.

 "Indeed, even if the suit is enhancing her physical capabilities like Load-San said, this is still an impressive accomplishment, proof of Kim Possible's skill as a warrior," Hirotaka said, a note of genuine respect leaking out of his voice.

"Hehe, yeah, that's KP," Ron said with a large grin, "Like her motto says, she can do anything, even kick ancient evil butt!" He bragged with a smirk as Rufus nodded in agreement. And while Yori gave a smile... she oddly found her gut wretching in an unpleasant way for some reason with the way Ron spoke of Kim.

"However..." Hirotaka got their attention, "I would remind you that Chase Young has yet to transform, and Load-San rushed the creation of this battle suit, so any flaws it might have are yet to be known," Hirotaka said, frowning. While understanding the need for it, a part of him couldn't help but find using an untested weapon like this was reckless... necessary though it might be, he thought as he returned his attention to the fight.

"Not bad, cheerleader," Chase said as he blocked a punch with his arm and lashed out with one of his own, which Kim dodged with a backflip, using it to send a kick at Chase that he dodged.

"Thanks, could say the same for a geezer older than my grandparents' own grandparents!" Kim called back, keeping a wide smirk, but internally was giving him a calculating gaze. The more this fight went on...

She rushed, punching toward his face, with Chase dodging to the right only to get a knee to the gut, which was returned with a chop to her neck that she barely dodged with a duck...

The more it was becoming clear this guy was good... like really good.

She tucked and rolled to avoid Chase's leg side swipe...

He might not only be better in martial combat than Shego and Monkey Fisk put together...

She dodged, with Chase punching straight through a tree, causing it to fall to the ground with a mighty bang...

But might also be the strongest physical challenge and opponent she'd faced in a full on fight... and it made her wonder how well she'd do without the suit, she thought, becoming lost in the action and reactions of each other's attacks and losing track of time. But the more the fight went on, the more unnoticed to Kim... her suit started to spark.

Wade had warned Kim about needing more time to fine-tune the suit, but between desperation and confidence in his track record, Kim had ignored his concerns. But now, the suit was starting to breakdown from Chase's blows, growing more unstable by the minute.

And as Kim crossed her arms to block a kick... it hit its breaking point.

ZAP

"AAAAHHH!" Kim yelled as a surge of electricity coursed through her body. Chase arched an eyebrow at this, pausing in the middle of preparing another punch.

"Hmmm... looks like your new toy still has a few bugs," he said, before following through on the punch, slugging Kim in the stomach and doubling her over with a grunt of pain.

"KIM!" Seeing this, Ron couldn't remain stealthy any longer as he rushed into the clearing, just in time to witness Chase giving a powerful palm thrust straight to Kim's face, sending her skidding and flying back several feet.

"KIM!" Was the repeated cry of Ron, skidding straight toward his friend in concern, while Hirotaka and Yori rushed out.

"Stoppable-San, don't drop your guard!" Yori called out as she and Hirotaka stepped in front of Ron and the groaning Kim in defensive stances.

"Well, if it isn't Jafar's many-times-great-granddaughter," Chase said with a smirk, "You know, he tells me that he was very excited to learn about you. He's very eager to continue the bloodline~"

Yori blushed brightly at the implication, and glared at him.

"That will not happen!" she snapped at him.

"Surrender, Dragon Devourer! You are outnumbered!" Hirotaka declared.

"First of all, that wouldn't matter," Chase sneered, "Secondly, no I'm not."

With that, he snapped his fingers, and several of his jungle cats emerged from hiding in the woods, snarling at the assembled heroes.

"Oh, come on!" Ron groaned as he helped Kim stand up, with her leaning against him while rubbing her side, "Weren't monkey ninjas enough?! Now we got a baddie with pet lions and tigers?!" He exclaimed looking up into the air as Kim and the others gave a wary look.

"Wasn't there something about the Dragon Devourer cursing defeated warriors into the forms of cats to serve him in the myths we researched?" Kim asked with a wary look while Hirotaka and Yori exchanged grave glances, as at those words the surrounding jungle cats began to shift and change into humans, all of them wearing different clothing from various eras and cultures around the world.

"This would be so cool..." Ron said, his eyes wide, "If it didn't mean we're in a lot of trouble!"

"Bad, bad, bad!" Rufus whimpered, diving into Ron's pocket.

"Come now, don't tell me that the girl who can do anything can't handle fighting multiple opponents at once," Chase scoffed with a condescending smirk.

"Urg... I'm not scared of you, or your kitty cats!" Kim spat, pushing herself off Ron, ignoring the way her suit sparked as she entered a battle stance, despite the others' concerned glances.

"We will not cower before your evil," Yori chimed in with a resolute glare while Hirotaka scowled, shooting Chase a firm glare, with Ron looking nervous but determined, while Chase simply smirked in amusement.

"Glad to hear it. I very much needed a challenge~" he said, before snapping his fingers again. In response, his warriors charged towards the group. And with that, the heroes met the charge and fight with Chase Young fallen cat warriors.

Yori dodged the sword stabs from the Samurai warrior.

Hirotaka blocked a swing from the spear of an African warrior and punched him in the chest.

Ron yelled as he barely dodged an ax swing by a knight in medieval armor.

Kim jump-kicked a monk wielding nunchucks, then winced as another spark ran through her suit. Only to dodge the bone club from the Viking as she twisted around, kicking him right in the face.

Ron managed to dodge a strike from the Aztec Warrior sending him tumbling into the Samurai, causing Yori to blink but shoot Ron a thankful nod.

 THWACK

"AH!" Ron then yelped as an arrow shot by the Tiki warrior barely missed him and hit the ground between him and Yori.

"How many of these guys are there?!" he exclaimed as he dodged another arrow.

"Doesn't matter! Keep fighting!" Kim yelled as she traded blows with a woman in Roman armor.

 "We must not give up!" Hirotaka said while grappling with the Tiki Warrior as he suddenly tackled him to the ground.

"Agreed, but these warriors are not weak!" Yori called out in worry, dodging a blow from a Black Knight's ball and chain mace.

"Yeah, these aren't like Drakken's dollar store goons!" Ron agreed worriedly, fleeing the sword swipes of the Aztec warrior.

"Of course not, I only claim the finest warriors," Chase stated as he watched the fight play out, before adding with a lecherous smirk in Kim's direction, "Then again, sometimes I claim fine things of a different kind~"

With Kim giving a disgusted glare, "Thanks, but you're so not my type!" she snapped, dodging an attack and elbowing a warrior in the back of their neck, "And honestly, I'd sooner give someone, literally anyone, else a shot over you."

"Hmm, we'll see. I can be very persuasive, as my past lovers can attest," Chase stated smugly.

 Kim shot one more disgusted look, but any retort was cut off by another attack from a cat warrior, with Chase simply leaning back against a tree, watching the show with a wide smirk. This was proving more fun than he'd expected, even though he'd had to cut short his one-on-one fight.

Ah well, there was always next time, he supposed.

And with that, he snapped his fingers, and suddenly the warriors froze before reverting back to their cat forms mid-fight and started to run off.

"Uh... what gives?" Ron asked with a confused blink.

"Well, this has been fun, but I'm afraid I'm going to be going home now," Chase stated.

"Wait, what?" Kim asked, looking at him in disbelief along with the others.

"Yes, I've gotten my taste, and that'll do for now," Chase said, turning and casually walking away.

"I..." Kim shot him an incredulous look while the others exchanged shocked and confused looks, "Excuse you?!" Kim shouted at his back angrily, "What makes you think you can just steal a priceless artifact, call me out, and just walk away like that?!"

 "The fact that you couldn't beat me~" Chase replied smugly as he glanced over his shoulder at them, "Train harder and give me a better fight next time, and maybe you'll be the one dictating terms. Until then, goodbye."

In that moment, Kim saw red. All the frustrations and concerns she'd had since Jafar had shown up had been bubbling under the surface for weeks. But now, having this... this... ASSHOLE just dismiss her like this, was the straw that broke the camel's back.

"AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!" she yelled in pure rage, leaping into the air and launching herself at Chase.

"Kim! Don't!" Ron yelled after her, but was unable to stop her as she threw a punch at the back of Chase's head... only for him to reach back and grab her wrist without looking back at her.

"Wh-AH!" Kim exclaimed, only to yell as Chase spun around and took her with him, slamming her against a tree, pinning her in place.

"Nice try~" Chase said with a smirk as he leaned close to her.

"Let me-MMPH!" Kim protested as she tried to break free, only to be cut off as Chase suddenly pressed his lips against hers in a forceful kiss.

 He was kissing her?! This smug asshole was kissing her! One of her enemies, new or not, was violating her!

...So why the hell did it feel so good?!

Before Kim's brain could even begin to try and process what it was experiencing, the kiss broke as Chase leaned back.

"Hmm, not a bad first taste~" he purred, before turning and throwing Kim across the field to land in front of her stunned friends.

 "I... you... you..." Kim stuttered, completely stunned, with Ron looking worriedly at her while Hirotaka didn't take his eyes away from Chase, not wanting to give their enemy an opening to exploit.

While Yori... despite herself, found her mind going back to her own similar experience, and how her own ancestor kissed her with such desire, her face giving off a warm glow.

"YOU FUCKING PERVERTED BASTARD!" Before shaking herself back to focus as Kim's self-restraint actually snapped to the point she used language she normally wouldn't as she stood back to her feet, "WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO VIOLATE ME LIKE THAT?!"

 "The fact that I beat you. Back in the day, we call that a victor's prize," Chase replied, before laughing, "And if you think that's violating, wait until we have a chance to have some REAL fun~"

"You... you..." Kim stammered, red in the face, before screaming, "I'M GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU!"

"Good luck with that," Chase said with a final laugh, before disappearing into the shadows of the surrounding trees.

 "HEY, GET BACK HERE!" Kim called out angrily, ready to charge him, before giving off a pained gasp as her suit suddenly let out sparks and she felt an electric shock through her body, causing her to fall to her knees.

"KIM!" Ron yelled, going to her side.

"Urg... I'm okay... just really, really, REALLY mad," Kim told Ron, before adding bluntly.

"Yeah... but kiss aside, all things considered, our second fight with some ancient evil baddie didn't go too badly," Ron said optimistically, putting Kim's arm over his neck as she was lifted up to her feet.

"Indeed, but had the fight continued, I'm not sure it would have ended in our victory," Hirotaka pointed out with a frown, "Those cursed warriors, despite falling to Chase, were not weak by any measure."

He stated, shaking his head.

"And Chase Young himself did not transform into his other form," Yori added with a frown.

"Urg... bastard was just testing us... that and getting a very much unwanted taste of me," Kim said, scowling as they began to leave the clearing, "Going to need to tell Wade the suit needs more work, and we're going to really need to come up with a game plan, or some other ways to help give us the edge over that pervert and his snake buddy."

 "Yes, but in the meantime, I suggest you get some rest after this ordeal, Possible-San," Hirotaka said. Kim shot him an annoyed look, but sighed, knowing that he was right. She felt more exhausted after this short fight than most she'd ever had, and she needed to recover from it.

Also, she needed to get her head on straight. Because despite hating Chase for it, she could still feel a slight tingle from where he'd kissed her.

 She hoped the bastard enjoyed it, because it sure as hell was the last and only kiss he was getting from her!

Honestly, what kinda woman would even let a creep like him willingly touch her anyway?

(Elsewhere in Middleton)

"Hmm, that's it you bitch, eat me out..." Moaned the naked form of Daphne Blake as a blonde-haired woman ate her out, "Enjoy some real top reporter cunt!" she yelled, shoving the woman's face deeper into her snatch.

 "Mmm, ah, yes mistress," moaned Summer Gale as she ate out Daphne, the former top reporter in Middleton having long been broken down into an obedient slut.

Daphne knew logically that she should be disgusted at herself for turning someone into a sex slave... but God, this bitch had it coming. Despite just being a glorified weatherwoman, she'd strutted around like some kind of Pulitzer Prize winner, and condescended at Daphne from her first day at the station, treating her like some naive high school paper wannabe.

Oh, it had been so much fun to lure her into a private room for a "meeting", knock her out, and drag her to Chase's place to start breaking her in. She had screamed and pleaded at first, but pretty soon Daphne and Chase had broken her, and though it was wrong and twisted, she felt such a powerful thrill raping her ass with a strap on, or making her crawl like a dog while whipping her.

 And then of course, there was the sense of power that she got when they were in the studio and Summer was acting like normal for everyone watching, when they both knew that at a snap of Daphne's fingers, she'd drop everything to kiss her feet and lick her cunt in a supply closet. Which they'd done, more than once. Honestly, the fact that anyone could walk in on them was almost more thrilling than the sex itself... almost~ And of course there was the thrill and laugh she got whenever she had Summer appear on the air, while holding the controls to vibrators that were shoved up the bitch's cunt, asshole, or both.

Safe to say, Daphne was enjoying herself in this new reality~ While also learning how liberating it was to be a bad girl too~

 God, why couldn't Chase have claimed her years ago?

"Well, someone seems to be enjoying herself~" And speak of the devil, here he came, already removing his clothes as he entered the room, a lecherous smirk on his face as his eyes roamed over the two girls.

"Ah, ah, just making use, ah, of our pet~" Daphne moaned, "How did, ah, it go?"

"Not bad. Got a good measure of Kim and her team, and definitely got under her skin~" he replied, before walking up behind Summer and ramming his cock into her asshole without any warning, smirking at her subsequent squeal.

 "Is she as good as you guys thought?" Daphne asked with a eager smile toward the man who had stole away both her body and heart, while giving off a moan as she shoved Summer deeper into her snatch, "Hmm, and admit I wish you'd just take her, ugh, I'm sure being all super ahhh villain is fun but, mmm, certainly leaves me feeling, ah, ah, left out~"

 "Mmm, sorry about that dear, I'll try to make it up to you," Chase said honestly. Hmm, perhaps when setting up their cover stories in the next reality they visited, he should make sure he and Daphne had one that allowed them to spend more time together?

"In any case, as to your question, yes she is," he said, choosing to save that thought for later, "And she's already pushing herself to do better in light of the threat we're presenting. I want to see what she can really do before I break her in~"

 "Hmm, it's wrong, but God help me I can't help but find that so hot," Daphne moaned as Summer's tongue dug deeper, "Her laying broken at your feet... you tearing off her clothing as you claim your defeated prize... ah, ah, her screams of you to stop turning to moans for more!"

 "Yes... making her beg to become my slut... to have my babies... to do whatever I want!" Chase declared, before coming and unleashing his load into Summer's ass.

"Oh God, yes!" Daphne moaned as Summer screamed into her snatch, "You should make her your official sidekick, and dress her in some slutty costume!"

"Hehe, I like that~" Chase chuckled as he pulled out of Summer, before grabbing her and tossing her aside without a second thought, "But for now, I do believe I promised to make things up to you, so how about I fuck your brains out?"

 "Oh God, yes! I need your cock, Chase!" Daphne said, giving him a hot and horny look, licking her lips, "And..." her face glowed red as he got into position, before he gave her a look of surprise at her next words, "I'd... like to try it in your other form."

She said, and at his arched brow she admitted with a flush, "I've been curious since you told me about how you and Jafar double-teamed that daredevil fraud."

 "Hmm, well, if you insist," Chase said, smirking as he shifted into his lizard form before getting into position, grabbing Daphne's legs and spreading them before plunging into her pussy.

"AH! FUCK YES!" Daphne screamed in delight. Goddamn, he was even bigger and thicker like this! He was wrecking her insides, and she fucking loved it!

 "OOOOH FUCK! GOD THIS IS BETTER THAN MY DIRTIEST FANTASIES!" She screamed, moaning as a dark dirty fantasy she had, ever since Harry the Hypnotist the Ghost Clown actually, was some monster she and her friends investigating having her at their mercy and using her body to sate their lusts.

And God, it really felt even more incredible than she ever thought! Especially with the knowledge the monster and its huge thick cock was real! She thought, trying to buck her hips to meet the monster Chase's thrusts.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "Oh, you like this, my lovely little slut?" Chase hissed, before slapping his hand across her breasts (with his claws retracted, of course).

SMACK

"AH! YES! I LOVE IT I LOVE YOU!" Daphne screamed in response.

 And as the monsterfied Chase screwed Daphne like a wild animal on the floor, the forgotten Summer Gale fingered her pussy to the sight with a broken gaze of lust.

In another timeline, she would have used a weather machine with toxic water from Camp Wannaweep to create a snow storm in an attempt to get more air time that would backfire with living evil snowman, and her losing her job to say the least. But in this timeline, due to the presence of Daphne and Chase, she's now a broken shell of her former self, thinking of only sexual desire and pleasing her mistress and master, eager for any sign of their favor and "affection". Unable to accept she's nothing but a toy to use and throw away.

 She would do whatever they wanted without question, if it meant that they would give her the endless pleasure that she'd experienced at their hands.

As far as she was concerned, this was perfect~

 "AHHH! CHASE! HARDER! HARDER!"

Summer let out a moan of desire as she heard her mistress scream their master's name.

"You want it harder, whore? You got it!" Chase snarled, thrusting harder and harder against the redhead.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" Daphne screamed as she orgasmed, juices spraying around Chase's cock while her cunt tightened on it, which pushed him over the edge and made him cum as well.

"Ah, ah, ah... does that make up for... ah, ah... my absence?" Chase asked once he was done filling Daphne's womb with his seed.

 "Ah, ah, ah.... couple more... rounds... and we'll call it even," Daphne said with a wide smile of bliss.

 "Hehe. Well, if you insist~" Chase chuckled, before flipping Daphne over and going for her asshole this time.

SMACK

"AHHH! OOOOH CHASE! AH AH FRED WOULD HAVE NEVER TREATED ME LIKE THIS!!" Daphne screamed, her eyes going to the back of her head while wearing the widest most whorish grin possible as she felt a monster-sized cock break in her asshole.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "I'll take it as a compliment that I'm better at this than that himbo!" Chase laughed sarcastically.

"That's right you are!" Daphne laughed, bucking her hips to meet Chase's thrusts, "A better lover, a better man, a better everything!"

And God she meant it. A part of her, despite still possessing resentment and anger for wasting so long pining for Fred, or trying to make a relationship that just wasn't there work, she still considered him a friend. But at the same time, she couldn't deny that Chase was every way superior, stronger, smarter, sexier, more skilled, and God, superior in every way, sex especially!

Honestly, if she had the chance to go back to prevent Chase and Jafar from ever stepping foot in their reality, and allowing her to be with Fred... she'd jump into Chase's arms while begging him to fuck her like a whore every time!

SMACK

"AH! YES! SPANK YOUR WHORE! RUIN HER FOR THAT HIMBO AND ANY OTHER MAN!" Daphne moaned in glee, feeling Chase's hand striking her ass.

"Gladly!" Chase exclaimed, hitting her ass again.

SMACK

"YOU'LL NEVER WANT ANOTHER MAN'S TOUCH!"

SMACK

"YOU'LL NEVER EVEN LOOK AT ANOTHER MAN AGAIN!"

SMACK

"YOU!"

SMACK

"ARE!"

SMACK

"MINE!"

SMACK

 "YES!! YESSSS! YESSS!!" Daphne screamed, bucking her hips back to meet his thrusts while her ass cheeks turned red from his strikes, with her asshole being widened and filled in ways that before Chase she didn't think possible without some extra extra extra large toys!

"I'M YOURS! I WON'T EVER LET ANOTHER MAN FUCKING TOUCH ME!!" Daphne screamed, feeling her body rock with an orgasm... maybe multiple orgasms, "FREDDY CAN JERK OFF TO HIS IMAGINATION OR A SEX TAPE OF YOU FUCKING ME WITH YOUR MONSTER COCK!!"

She said, moaning.

 "Ha! Now there's an idea!" Chase laughed, "Maybe we really should send him a tape, so he can see how much you've traded up! What do you think?"

 Daphne for a moment paused, imagining Fred's shock, horror, and perhaps even jealous arousal to the sight of not only another man fucking her... but one of the monsters that terrorized them before Daphne and Velma quit the group.

"God, that sounds so fucking hot!" she moaned, finding herself liking the idea, "Ah, ah, ah, ah, just as long as we, ah, ah, ah, can watch his reaction with that, ah, ah, ah, magic crystal back, ah, ah, ah, home!" she squealed, cumming again.

 "Whatever you want, dear~" Chase laughed, making a mental note to do that when they had a free chance to return to the resort.

But that could come later, he thought as he filled Daphne's ass with his seed. For now, he had a sexy redhead in need of a few more rounds of good fucking!

 "Ah, ah, ah, Chase... I love you!" Daphne squealed as she was roughly picked up by the hair by Chase before he shoved his cock into her mouth.

GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT

With Daphne struggling and nearly choking, taking in the enlarged cock in her mouth.

 "Ah, ah, ah, I love you too!" Chase said as he face fucked her.

 And perhaps he actually meant it... so far it had all been about Jafar and him satisfying sexual desires with before now favored female icons from fiction, and enjoying the villainous isekai experience, and all the power and pleasure that came with it. But there was no denying the more time he spent with Daphne, the more genuine feelings beyond sexual desire developed.

With Daphne giving off a muffled moan of pleasure while staring up at him with eyes full of adoration and devotion, as the room not for the first or last time sounded out with moans and screams of pleasure.

(Next day, HenchCo)

"So no sign of him, or luck contacting him?" Jack Hench asked, pinching the bridge of his nose as his assistant shook his head.

"No sir."

"Urg, unbelievable!" Jack exclaimed, getting out of his chair as he started to pace, "The man was on the board and one of my best executives for years, years!" Jack exclaimed, needing to vent, "And here he goes, not only quitting out of nowhere with no warning on me..."

He picked up and pressed a button on a remote, turning on a TV embedded into the wall, which displayed security footage of Chase's robbery, "But he joins the villain game while revealing himself as apparently the freaking Dragon Devourer!"

He called out in disbelief, having been reading up on ancient myths more since that Serpent Sorcerer's little debut, "The least he could have done is give us some contact information, or maybe, I don't know..."

Jack suddenly let out a roar of frustration, "Given us access to magical resources!"

Seriously, whatever happened to professionalism? Or common courtesy towards your coworkers?

"We've gone over everything in his home, sir, but it looks like he cleared it out before he left," one of his employees stated.

"Urg... perfect... and cherry on top, the company picnic's next month, and I was looking forward to those ribs he always makes too," Jack said with a pout, before pausing as he added with a blink, "His very large... BBQ ribs... that he called dragon BBQ ribs..." suddenly his eyes widened, "Were those made from real dragons!?" He exclaimed, looking toward his assistant who could only shrug nervously.

"Urg... another thing that's going to bother me," he said, slamming his head against the desk.

"Ummm, there is some good news," his assistant said as Jack lifted his head up, giving him a skeptical look.

"What?" he asked with a sigh; honestly, he could use any sort of win now.

"We might have a lead on someone who could help us fill our lacking capacity for magical expertise."

"Really? Who?" Jack asked with a blink.

In response, the assistant picked up the remote and pressed a button, which made the TV begin playing footage from the interior of a museum. Jack was about to ask if they were rewatching Chase's debut, when he noticed that the artifacts on display were different. And more tellingly, it wasn't Chase who emerged from the shadows, but a teenaged girl with white hair and a purple outfit.

"Who is that?" Jack asked.

"Well sir, from the security footage we've gathered," The assistant began to report, "She's...

Chapter Text

"Urg... perfect... and cherry on top, the company picnic's next month, and I was looking forward to those ribs he always makes too," Jack said with a pout, before pausing as he added with a blink, "His very large... BBQ ribs... that he called dragon BBQ ribs..." suddenly his eyes widened, "Were those made from real dragons!?" He exclaimed, looking toward his assistant who could only shrug nervously.

"Urg... another thing that's going to bother me," he said, slamming his head against the desk.

"Ummm, there is some good news," his assistant said as Jack lifted his head up, giving him a skeptical look.

"What?" he asked with a sigh; honestly, he could use any sort of win now.

"We might have a lead on someone who could help us fill our lacking capacity for magical expertise."

"Really? Who?" Jack asked with a blink.

In response, the assistant picked up the remote and pressed a button, which made the TV begin playing footage from the interior of a museum. Jack was about to ask if they were rewatching Chase's debut, when he noticed that the artifacts on display were different. And more tellingly, it wasn't Chase who emerged from the shadows, but a teenaged girl with white hair and a purple outfit.

"Who is that?" Jack asked.

"Well sir, from the security footage we've gathered," The assistant began to report, "She's...

(Middleton High)

"Calling herself Charmcaster, and I only got that because she said her name at one of the museums she hit," Wade said as Team Possible and friends looked at the computer in Kim's locker, "No paper trail or anything, but she's packing some serious mojo."

"Great, more magic," Kim groaned, leaning against her locker in exasperation.

"Well, bright side, there's no sign of her being another ancient evil... right?" Ron said, trailing off with a nervous gulp.

"Not that I can find," Wade replied, making everyone sag in relief.

"Silver lining, I've had my fill of ancient evil, thank you very much," Kim said with a frown.

"Yes, but this means this Charmcaster is more of an unknown threat," Yori pointed out.

"But one I'm feeling more confident in handling," Kim said with a strong determined look in her eyes.

The others exchanged looks at that, it not escaping everyone's notice how on edge Kim had been lately. But since no one wanted to be the one to address it, no one said anything about it and moved on.

"Do we know what she took, Load-San?" Hirotaka asked.

"I've been looking into it, and this is actually the third target she's hit," Wade reported, bringing up security footage of Charmcaster robbing an auction, and what looked like someone's private collection, "And in each of these thefts she took one artifact, an ancient talisman."

Wade reported, bringing up a screenshot of the stolen objects, "Each of them part of the same set called the Charms of Bezel, according to what I've been able to dig up."

"Charmcaster's after a set of charms? Not really creative," Kim said, shaking her head, "What do they do?"

"They're a set of magical amulets, according to the legends I've found," Wade explained, "Each one with its own unique power."

"And the ones that she's taken so far?"

"The Charm of Telekinesis, which grants its user the ability to fly and telekinetic powers; the Charm of Reincarnation, which can not only allow its host to heal from dangerous wounds, but supposedly can return them to life; and the Charm of Lightning, which gives the wielder power over lightning and electrical energy," Wade reported, raising a brow, "At least, that's what I surmise from the legends, only until now there's a hint of these things living up to their legend with this girl after them."

 "Yeah, and knowing our luck lately, the stories are probably all true," Kim grumbled, shaking her head, "What's that leave for her collection?"

"The Charm of Fire, which allows the user to generate and manipulate fire, and the Charm of Luck, which grants the user incredibly good luck while causing their opponents incredibly bad luck," Wade reported.

 "That last one really sounds like something we could use lately," Ron said with a thoughtful look.

"And something that we cannot allow any evildoer to gain possession of," Yori added.

"Can't argue with either of you on that," Kim nodded, "Wade, think you can track it down, and the fire one while you're at it?"

 "Already on it, and you're not going to believe who has the Charm of Fire," Wade said bluntly, causing Kim and the others to give confused blinks before the teen heroine got a flat look at the picture Wade pulled up.

"You've got to be kidding me," She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

(Senior island)

"Father, remind me again..." Junior was looking through a crate, one of many, before pulling out what seemed to be some kind of ancient totem staff, "But why have you gained a sudden interest collecting old knicky-knacks?"

He asked, looking toward his father, who himself was studying a crystal skull, "I thought you were enjoying supervillainy as your preferred hobby of choice," He added as Senior gave a chuckle.

"And I am, Junior, but a man can have more than one hobby, no?" Senior stated, setting down the skull, "But my sudden bout of antique collecting does come with a deeper nefarious purpose," Senior explained with a smirk.

 "Like what?" Junior asked in confusion.

"Many of these items are said to possess magical powers," Senior explained, "And while once I would have dismissed such claims as mere superstition, the emergence of the Serpent Sorcerer and Dragon Devourer prove that magic is real, which means that perhaps these artifacts do have great power, just waiting to be unlocked and used for our diabolical schemes."

"Sorry, but not going to be happening, Señor Senior Sr.," Before freezing as an all too familiar voice called out.

"Kim Possible!" He called while whirling around, before pausing, "What are you doing here?" He asked with a honest confused expression, "These artifacts were all purchased legally, and i haven't even begun to plot my next villainous endeavor."

"Yeah, well, first of all, I'm not letting you keep ahold of potential dangerous stuff in general," Kim said as she walked into the room, followed by the rest of her group, "Secondly, we're actually doing you a favor. Someone a lot less polite than me is coming for one of your new toys, and I don't think you want to be facing her instead."

"Ah, I am flattered by your concern, Ms. Possible, but it is unnecessary," Senior remarked, stepping forward and leaning on his cane, "I've recently been updating my security system, and it should be enough to protect my property from any villainous rivals seeking to use these items for their own purposes."

He said with a smirk, before giving a welcoming smile, "But I'd be happy to hear more about what's brought you here, perhaps over a nice cold beverage," He offered, "After all, this is a wonderful opportunity to sate my curiosity on what occurred with this young man... whose name escapes me... at the Middleton prison."

He remarked, with Ron giving off a groan, "Aw, man... come on, why is it always so hard for everyone to remember my name?" he asked with a pout while Rufus and Yori patted him on the shoulders.

"It's also a chance to find out who your friends are," Junior said with a curious look, giving a hum, "Black PJ's with a biker jacket... strangely enough, it works for you, my friend," Junior admitted, nodding to Hirotaka, who gave a blink.

"Thank you?" the ninja replied, unsure how else to respond to that statement.

Kim, meanwhile, sighed.

"Look, Senior, you're fairly decent as far as my enemies go, so I'm going to level with you," she said, "All this magic stuff has been a massive can of worms, and now we have new players popping up everywhere to take advantage of it, and I've already made the mistake of underestimating some of them. Don't make this a worse mess by doing the same thing."

"Ah, but Miss Possible, I never take any enemy or rival lightly," Senior replied with a chuckle, "In fact, I not only relish the challenge any of them present," He added with a smirk, "But I believe I will teach any new players, as you put it, what happens when you tango with a master of true villainy."

He said as Team Possible and their ninja comrades exchanged looks at that. But before they could say anything...

BOOM

A portion of the wall exploded, and a feminine voice rang out.

"Well then, I hope you're ready for the last dance of your life, old man!" Called out none other than Charmcaster with an eager smirk, feeling quite eager to get back in the game.

Don't get her wrong, the little vacation had been fun (especially the sex~) but she was still a power hungry sorceress, and how could she resist a chance to show wannabe heroes their place? Especially since that redheaded heroine reminded her far too much of that bitch Gwen for her liking.

A part of her did wish Jafar had just given her the Charms, but she had no problem working for her power, unlike Gwen. And honestly, she could agree that this was another great example and test of the resort crystal's power - seriously, being able to duplicate mystical objects, with the duplicates being just as strong as the original, and the detail down to a degree they might as well be the original!

The longer this went on, the more they learned, and it seemed like there really was no limit to that crystal's power. Oh, the things she could have done with it if she'd had sole access to it... ah well, she enjoyed the way things had played out just fine~

"Who are you? And why did you blow up my wall when there's a perfectly good door?" Senior demanded.

"The name's Charmcaster, and you have something that belongs to me," she declared, raising an arm to show the Charms of Bezel that she'd already collected tied to it.

"I see," Senior said, scowling, "Well, I'm afraid I purchased it fair and square, and since your arrival has confirmed it's a genuine mystical artifact, then I will be the one to use it in an evil scheme, dear lady."

Senior said quite firmly, "So, instead of me handing over my talisman, how about you hand over yours to pay for my property you just damaged," He added, offering an outstretched hand, with Charmcaster giving off a cackle.

"Yeah... no," she said quite flatly, before looking over to Kim, "So, this is the teen heroine and her sidekick brigade... not impressed," she said with a scoff, her eyes honing in on Yori... the descendant of that whore and Jafar's bastard. She should have been the one to give him his first child!

Clenching her fists and taking a deep breath, she forced herself to calm down. What was done was done, and she wasn't going to waste time thinking on that whore when she had work to do... besides, she could just take her frustrations out on the cheerleader instead. She was sure Chase wouldn't mind too much so long as she restrained herself.

"I could say the same about you," Kim replied dryly, "Except, you know, other than your name I don't know anything about you, newbie. You don't exactly have a resume to check."

"Of course I don't," Charmcaster said with a scoff, "Here's a little news flash for you, normie," she said while reaching into her bag of tricks, "The magical world and society isn't as dead as people think. And with the return of legends like Chase Young and Jafar, it's time for those of us with real power to stop cowering in the shadows and take our rightful place of rulers!"

She said with a wide smirk. Truthfully, it both amazed her to see magical culture thriving in this reality, but also enraged her to see it and its denizens hiding from humanity like rats! Where was their pride as magical beings?!

Well, even if she wasn't going to be living in this reality full time, she was determined to show them the right way to do things while she was here.

"Over my dead body!" Kim declared.

"Fine by me~" Charmcaster replied, pulling out several rocks and tossing them on the floor, where they quickly grew into her golems.

 "What the heck are those things? Some freaky magic henchmen?" Ron asked with slight wide eyes at the trick, while the others entered guarded stances.

"Who needs henchmen when you got golems?" she called as they rushed toward the heroes, while Charmcaster made a beeline toward the Seniors, or rather the artifacts behind them.

"Golem or henchmen, they'll go down all the same!" Kim called, performing a roundhouse kick toward a golem that leapt at her, while the others engaged the rest of the golems.

 And while the heroes faced the golems, Charmcaster charged towards the Seniors.

"Out of my way!" she snarled, mana crackling in her hands.

"Not the face or hair!" Junior pleaded, covering his head with his hands before his father grabbed him and pulled him aside, letting Charmcaster bolt past them. However, rather than just give up, Senior then pulled out a remote and activated his wall-mounted lasers.

 "Oh please," Charmcaster however scoffed, putting up a forcefield that she expanded and encircled around herself and the artifacts, gritting her teeth somewhat as the blasts started to hit the shield, but turned her attention to the artifacts, digging for the Charm of Fire, "You'll honestly have to do better than that."

 "Alright, my dear. How about this?" Senior asked, pressing another button on his remote. In response, a nearby wall opened, allowing his Spinning Tops of Doom to come spinning out and head right towards Charmcaster.

"Seriously? Giant toys, that's the best you can do?!" She called with a mocking laugh, reaching out into her bag, before pulling out and launching several exploding mana bombs straight at the tops.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

"Word of advice, leave villainy to the professionals," she added with a mocking smirk, while digging through another crate.

 "You dare lecture me on proper villainy, child?" Senior snapped, offended.

"Don't act like you're some expert just because you're old," Charmcaster scoffed, barely glancing over her shoulder at him, "I've read up on you. You're just an old man who got bored and looked for a new hobby."

"How dare you? I have half a mind..." Senior began, with Charmcaster giving a snort.

"Giving yourself too much credit, aren't you~" she said with a mocking smirk while throwing a statue to the side, with Junior giving his steaming father a worried look.

As this was happening, Team Possible and their allies were fighting against the golems.

"Ouch!" Ron yelled, wincing after trying to punch a golem right in the face, causing him to jump back, grabbing it as he winced.

"Okay... these things can take a punch... ouch!" he said, only to let out a frightened yelp as the golem he just punched tried to pounce on him, only to get kicked back from the side by Yori.

"Careful, Ron-san, these creatures will exploit any opening we give them," Yori told her friend with a serious look as Hirotaka managed to grab, and with a grunt, heave one golem toward one that was charging at Kim's back, while Kim herself handspringing off one golem, pushing it to the ground while launching a flying kick at another.

"Least these things don't seem as skilled as Chase's pet cats!" Kim called out, managing to send the golem flying back into the wall, where it crumbled from the force of hitting it.

Which she was really grateful for while the battle suit was being repaired, she admitted to herself. Honestly, after the fights with Jafar and Chase, she really needed a win, if only for her own mental health.

"Still plenty tough!" Ron called out, dodging under a golem's punch, which ended up putting a large hole in the wall.

"But not bright!" Kim said, leaping back as two golems tried to tackle her from her right and left, only to ram into each other, "So fight smarter, not harder!" she advised while dodging another one's swipe.

"A sound strategy, but I believe one of us should break off to confront Charmcaster before she retrieves what she came for," Hirotaka said, dodging one golem and kicking it to the side.

"I volunteer," Yori said with a determined gaze, "Facing this sorceress will be excellent training for confronting my heinous ancestor!" she called, before charging toward Charmcaster's location without giving the others a chance to say anything.

"Yori!"

Ignoring their cries, Yori ran across the room, quickly reaching the area where Charmcaster was going through the gathered relics and ignoring the onlooking Seniors. When she did, she leapt into the air with a cry and launched a kick at the villainess, who looked towards her just in time for her eyes to widen in surprise before the kick connected with her chest.

"Ugh!" Charmcaster exclaimed as she was knocked backwards.

"You will not be victorious here today," Yori declared as she landed on her feet. Grunting as she recovered, Charmcaster looked to the other girl and sneered.

"Well, if it isn't the descendant of the Serpent Sorcerer and his pet whore," she spat, making Yori's eyes widen in shock.

"How do you know of that?" she demanded.

"Word gets around~" Charmcaster said with a smirk, "And honestly, I can't believe someone as pathetic as you holds any ounce of Jafar's blood," She scoffed out with a sneer, "Not a trace of magical talent, lusting after a moron who stumbled into power he didn't earn or deserve, and serving as nothing more than a tool for those that will never trust you."

She said, thrusting out her hands to send a mana blast toward Yori as the girl began to dodge.

"You do not know what you're speaking of!" Yori snapped as she leapt over a blast, "I do not need that monster's power! And my friends do trust me!"

"Oh please," Charmcaster sneered, "You really think they're keeping you around out of trust? Or is it to keep an eye on you?"

"As the saying goes, keep your enemies closer..." Charmcaster said, giving a smirk, "If by some miracle Jafar's defeated, they'll probably imprison you too~"

She added with a mocking laugh as Yori saw red, though tried not to show how much the witch's words were bothering her as she leapt out toward her with a cry, tackling her to the ground.

"Father, should we not do something?" Junior asked, only to give a blink, noticing his father was no longer standing by him.

"Already ahead of you, my son," Senior said, rummaging into a create before smirking, pulling out the Charm of Fire, "If the young lady wants this trinket's power, then I am happy to oblige!"

He called, thrusting and pointing the talisman at Yori and Charmcaster, who were grappling on the ground.

...

...

...

...

"What is wrong with this thing?" Senior demanded with a confused expression when nothing happened.

"Perhaps the magic batteries need changing, or you need a password?" Junior guessed, stepping up to his father's side, rubbing his chin as Senior tried to figure out how to make the Charm work.

"I highly doubt that is the case," Senior grumbled as he waved the Charm around, failing to get so much as a spark from it. Meanwhile, Charmcaster looked up from trying to blast Yori when she noticed them out of the corner of her eye, and smirked at what she saw.

"It helps if you actually have magical talent, gramps. Like so," she sneered, raising her arm and letting the Charm of Lightning flare to life before she shot a bolt of electricity at the father-son duo, who yelped and threw themselves to the floor to avoid being hit.

BOOM

With the blast hitting the wall, while the Charm of Fire bounced and skid to a stop at Charmcaster's feet, with her picking it up with a smirk.

"And for further demonstration..." she twisted around, and a moment later the Charm let out a glow as her other hand shot out a large blast of fire toward Yori, whose eyes widened before she found herself tackled down by Kim.

"Look out!" the teen heroine yelled as Charmcaster laughed.

"Hahahah! You need the stronger woman to save you! How pathetic are you?! No wonder the moron prefers her over you!"

Yori glowered at her, hating that those words stung for reasons she didn't quite understand. Kim, meanwhile, shot Charmcaster her own glare as she got back to her feet.

"Lady, you are rapidly making the way to the top of my list of people I hate," she spat.

"Oooh, I'm so scared," Charmcaster said with a scoff and roll of her eyes as she put the Charm of Fire with the others, "But here's the thing..."

Charmcaster's right hand glowed with electrical energy, while her left formed a fireball, "Your little tricks and flips might be enough to deal with the morons you're used to, but against people with real power, you're nothing but another fool to destroy."

She said before adding with a smirk, "Or another bedwarmer for Chase Young to enjoy, in your case~" she added with a laugh, causing Kim to freeze, "That's right, I know..." Charmcaster said with a smirk, "And allow me to establish the pecking order and show you the difference between a bottom bitch bedwarmer and a future Queen!"

She called, thrusting out her hands, sending out a blast of lightning and fire straight toward Kim and Yori.

BOOM

With the girls barely managing to dodge out of the way in time.

"Future Queen...? What, you actually want to be with that asshole?!" Kim asked incredulously.

"Chase? No, Jafar's the only man for me~" Charmcaster replied with genuine warmth entering her voice despite herself.

This caused shared shocked looks all around.

"You can't be serious," Kim said flatly, with Yori's jaw dropping.

"Oh come on, don't tell me creepy ancient wizards have better luck with the ladies than me!" Ron called off to the side, dodging a pounce from one of the few remaining golems, with it allowing Hirotaka to spin kick it off to the wall.

"He is, and trust me, he's a superior man in every way that counts," Charmcaster said, scoffing and giving off a leer, "Mmm, and I do mean every way~" she added with a sensual moan.

"I... you... Jafar..." Kim's eyes were wide as Charmcaster nodded, while Yori found herself flushing, her mind going back to that kiss in the chambers.

"Oh, that is so sick and wrong!" Kim said, gagging, looking like she was about to be sick.

"Yeah, it's wrongsick!" Ron added in agreement.

"Now, now, no reason to be upset just because you're going to have to settle for Chase, cheerleader," Charmcaster sneered, "From what I've heard from his other girls, you'll still get plenty to write home about~"

Kim's face turned bright red in anger and embarrassment, not helped by a sudden memory flash of that forced kiss in the woods.

"What makes you think I want anything from that bastard?!" she snapped.

"Want it or not, you're still going to get it~" Charmcaster laughed.

"Not even in his sick twisted dreams!" Kim spat, entering a battle stance, but then freezing.

"Wait.. what do you mean by other girls?" She questioned with a hint of surprised disgust.

"What, sad you aren't so special after all?" Charmcaster said with a mocking smirk, "Sorry sweetie, you're not his first and only~" she added with a giggle, "And from what I've seen, I wouldn't put your odds high in being top bitch either."

She said with a scoff, "Unlike me, who will have Jafar's other sluts naked, collared, and kissing my feet... well, until they're kicked to the curb like used garbage and Jafar's focused his attention solely on me!"

Charmcaster declared with a wide grin as she started to levitate in the air and started to fling out more lightning and fire blasts wildly around uncaring of the damage caused.

After all, as long as neither Possible nor the Japanese whore were harmed, she doubted Jafar and Chase would care, she told herself.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

"MY HOME!

"OUR STUFF!"

Were the cries of Senior and Junior from the ground as they pushed themselves up, watching as Charmcaster destroyed their home, with fire starting to spread from the destruction, while the sorceress laughed madly, loving the chance to cut loose with some wanton destruction.

"Okay... seeing what appealed her to Jafar... they're both nuts!" Kim shouted as they dodged the blasts.

"She's bringing the entire building down on us!" Hirotaka called out worriedly, jumping back to avoid getting crushed by pieces of debris that came from the ceiling.

Realizing this, Kim frowned, before calling out to the others.

"You all get yourselves and the Seniors to safety, I'll try to bring the witch down from her power trip!" she called out, pulling out her grappling hook and firing it at Charmcaster. The hook wrapped around Charmcaster's waist, catching her off guard at the sudden sensation, as well as the unwanted movement as it started dragging her down towards Kim.

"What?!" she exclaimed, before she saw what was happening, "Oh no, you don't!"

With that, she thrust out her hand, activating the Charm of Telekinesis and remotely grabbing ahold of Kim.

"Wha? WOAH!" And before Kim knew it, she was brought up floating into the air, with Charmcaster giving an evil smirk.

"Take this as a lesson of your place!" she called, before Kim found herself flying back and hitting the wall with a groan.

"But I think I've got what I wanted and made my point clear," Charmcaster said with a smirk, turning to face the entrance she made in the wall earlier, "I suggest you all just stick with fighting wannabes, and think about throwing yourself at my and Jafar's feet~ Plus, I'm sure Chase would love to see you looking up at him on your knees~' she added, laughing and sending out more blasts to bring down the entire lair.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

Cursing, Kim turned and ran towards the nearest exit, throwing herself out of the building to join the others just as the lair totally collapsed in on itself.

For a few moments, there was just stunned silence as everyone tried to process what had just happened, and then Junior broke it.

"Father, we had insurance, yes?" he asked.

"Junior... we're rich," Senior replied, giving his son a flat look, "Of course we have insurance," he stated matter-of-factly, but looked at their destroyed home with a sigh, "But repairs will likely take a while, and doesn't make the destruction of our home any less excusable."

"Well, maybe that'll teach you not to mess around with magic?" Ron offered, Rufus nodding sagely in agreement.

"I do not recall asking your opinion," Senior said sharply, "Now if you don't mind... I have some calls to make," He added with a sigh, pulling out a phone, "Yes Mr. Hench, it's Senior... I need to discuss securing temporary lodgings for my son and I."

He said, walking off to the side as the others glanced at each other.

"Well... this went well," Ron sighed while Kim gave a growling groan of frustration.

"Why is it even if it's not an ancient evil, magic is giving us nothing but trouble!" she said, stomping off as the others followed her in concern.

"At least we have a lead on Jafar now," Hirotaka said optimistically.

"Yeah, but now I've got images I can't get out of my head," Ron said, with Rufus gagging as he poked his head out of his pocket, "Urg, nasty!"

"You said it, buddy. I mean, what kinda girl would give that creep the time of day?" Ron said, missing Yori's slight flinch from behind him. Despite herself, her mind once again flashed to that damned kiss before she could compose herself and force her strange feelings away.

No! She would not submit to temptation, of any kind. She knew who she was, a noble and honorable warrior, and would not let herself be seduced by her own cursed bloodline!

 No matter how superior that filthy whore claimed him to be in the bedroom, she thought with an internal wave of anger toward Charmcaster, promising their next encounter would be different.

(Elsewhere, Middleton suburbs)

"Hmm so this is where Jafar set up the nerd whore," Charmcaster remarked, looking over the house. It wasn't bad; she had to admit a homey feel to it, but honestly more than that geek deserved, she thought, waving a hand, easily unlocking the door and allowing herself in with a skip and hum, feeling quite good about herself.

 After all, she's managed to not only get ahold of nearly all the Charms of Bezel, leaving just one to claim, but also given a great show of force to Jafar's bastard descendant and the glorified cheerleader that Chase had his eye on. Oh, and probably also made a sizable impression on this world's villain community, considering she'd trashed the home of the old man who was somehow one of the biggest villains around. But that was really just a cherry on top, in her view.

 "Hahahaha, in the meantime, what's the nerd done besides playing teacher~" she asked out loud with a scoff, before pausing as she started to hear something

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "Ah, ah, ah, mistress! Ooooh, please, I've been such, ahhhh, a BAD GIRL!"

 "That's right you have! And bad girls get punished!" Velma's voice called out in response, leaving Charmcaster blinking in confusion.

"The fuck...?" she asked out loud. Following the noises down a hallway, she pushed open a door, and her eyebrows shot up at the sight of Velma, standing naked over a bed that an equally naked blonde teenager was bent over, getting fucked in the ass by a large strap-on that Velma was wearing.

 "Huh... someone's got herself a teacher's pet, it seems," She muttered quietly with a raised brow, seeing the nerd railing this blonde slut. It seemed that any lingering morality the nerd had was pretty much out the window too, considering that girl was likely a student at the school Jafar sent her to teach at... wait... was the nerd doing this for her own thrill, or on Jafar's orders?

"Who's the top bitch?!" Velma called, hitting the blonde's ass.

"YOU! Ah, ah, ah, you're the top bitch, mistress!" The blonde moaned, squirting her juices out.

"Damn right I am!" Velma yelled, only to freeze as Charmcaster spoke up.

"Oh, are you now?" she asked icily, not liking the implication of that claim.

"What are you doing here?" Velma demanded, turning to glare at her... but noticeably not slowing down in her pounding of Tara's ass.

"Oh, just thought I'd check in to make sure you weren't just sitting on your fat ass," Charmcaster said, idly leaning against the doorframe, "Unlike me, who's collected ancient charms and just kicked the cheerleader and her lackey's asses."

She said smugly, with Velma then giving a snort.

"You mean the charms Jafar created in the first place?" she asked matter-of-factly while hitting Tara's ass.

SMACK

SMACK

"And one lucky victory doesn't mean anything."

"Luck has nothing to do with it, nerd whore," Charmcaster spat with a glare.

"Oh, really? Then let's see how well things go when you try to get the last charm," Velma said haughtily, "You're good, but you're not on Jafar and Chase's level, so I think now that Kim and her friends have gotten a taste of you, they'll know how to handle you."

Charmcaster gave a growl at that, which Velma ignored.

"But if you're just here to brag far too soon, then you can go ahead and leave," Velma said, pounding harder into the blonde slut while grabbing and pulling her hair, "I've got someone more important to address," she said, before giving a smirk over her shoulder, "Unless you'd like to strip down and beg me to give you some attention too~"

"Please, you think I want to do anything with you without Jafar around? I wouldn't lower myself," Charmcaster scoffed, "And I have more important things to do. Enjoy your schoolgirl slut."

"Oh, I will~" Velma said, giving Tara's ass another hit.

SMACK

"AHHH! Mistress... what, ahhhh, whooo... Jafar?" Tara moaned in confusion as Charmcaster turned and left the room with a huff, ignoring her own bit of arousal; she wasn't about to fuck that bitch without Jafar there to watch or take part... not unless it had the bitch on her knees, and now wasn't the time to establish the pecking order... not yet.

"Don't worry about it, Tara," Velma said with a smirk, "You just keep focusing on pleasing your mistress, and if you keep your mouth shut about this little chat, you'll get a treat~"

"Ah, ah, yes Mistress!" Tara exclaimed happily. She didn't care who that other girl or this Jafar were. She just wanted to make her mistress happy and get rewarded for it.

 "Good girl," Velma said with a wide smirk. Honestly, just a little bit more training, and she'd be ready to meet Jafar.

"Enjoy your toy while you can," Charmcaster scoffed as she left the house, "Because soon she'll be kissing my feet along with you, once I show Jafar why I deserve to be his top bitch," she said with a determined smirk and glint in her eyes.

 "We'll see who ends up as whose bitch when the time comes," Velma grumbled in annoyance.

 But for now, she focused her attention on Tara, who while lacking magic, would fully gain Jafar's favor over Charmslut any day... but for now it was time to enjoy herself.

(Next night, Ireland)

"I swear, someone has a sense of humor, the Charm of Luck in Ireland of all places..." Charmcaster said, scoffing as she stood in front of a museum, "Either way, it's my lucky night; this should be over in a snap."

She said, literally blasting through the front door, not even bothering with stealth. Why would she need to, after all? She was unstoppable!

With that smug confidence in mind, Charmcaster sauntered through the hallways of the museum. Before long, she reached the room containing the charm, eyes lighting up as she saw it lying in a glass case.

"Too easy~" she said.

And with that she stepped toward the case, not noticing the trip laser.

RING

RING

RING

And next thing she knew, an alarm went off, and she was surrounded by an energy forcefield.

"Don't celebrate just yet," spoke none other than Kim Possible, coming out of the shadows with the others, smirking.

"You! Oh, you are asking for to be blasted to pieces!" Charmcaster shouted angrily. She thrust her hands towards Kim, firing a full mana blast... which dispersed harmlessly against the forcefield.

"What?!"

"Prototype anti-magic field that Wade came up with," Kim replied smugly.

"Who says magic beats science? Booyah!" Ron called out with a smirk as Charmcaster let out a growl.

"We must thank you, Charmcaster-San, you are a most perfect guinea pig to test this on before using it on Jafar," Yori said with her own smirk, and at that Charmcaster reached into her pack and started to lob everything she could at the forcefield.

"I"ll show you guinea pig!" With the Charms of Lightning and Fire charging to life on her arm as she started launching fireballs and lightning bolts alongside the mana blasts, so many and so fast that they looked like constant streams.

"Should we be worried about this?" Ron asked nervously.

"Load-San guaranteed us that the field would handle anything," Hirotaka said... only to grimace as the field started visibly flickering, "Then again, he did also remind us that it's only a prototype."

BOOM

And at those words, a large explosion went off as the forcefield was brought down.

"I'm going to show you the price for taunting magic!" Charmcaster shouted, blasting out flames and lightning toward the group, who quickly moved to run and dodge, "I'm sure Jafar and Chase won't care if you bitches are just a little burnt! And won't give a fuck if I reduce your boy toys to charcoal!"

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

"Was there a Plan B?! Tell me there was a Plan B!" Ron yelled desperately as they ran around dodging attacks.

"Yeah... hit her hard and fast!" Kim called, charging toward Charmcaster while dodging the blasts at the same time Hirotaka and Yori pulled out and threw bolas straight at the witch.

 "Great idea! What do I hit her with?" Ron asked, looking to Rufus for suggestions.

"Hi-ya! Ya, ya, hah!" the naked mole rat offered, miming some kung-fu moves.

"Ah man, buddy, I don't know. I still can't get that Mystical Monkey Power mojo working," Ron replied anxiously. Before ducking a magical blast with a yelp.

"Of course you can't! You're a moronic buffoon who shouldn't have even gotten that power in the first place!" Charmcaster called out with an angry mocking edge. Honestly, first Tennyson with that alien watch of his, now this moron of a monkey! What was with the undeserving getting power dropped into lap while she struggled and bled for it?

"Ron-San is more worthy of wielding power than an honorless witch like you could ever hope to be!" Yori declared as she leapt at Charmcaster with a kick, which the sorceress dodged before throwing a fireball at her in return.

"Oh, spare me the honor and nobility crap!" Charmcaster snarled, "Power belongs in the hands of those who know how to use it!"

 "What, like you?" Kim asked in disbelief, coming with a punch that Charmcaster dodged, but managing to hit the girl's side with a kick, causing Charmcaster to snarl as she leapt back.

"I'd put it to better use than you would playing hero!"

Before telekinetically grabbing numerous nearby artifacts and launching them toward Kim.

 "Running around solving every little problem people have, and for what?" Charmcaster sneered, watching as Kim flipped and dodged every projectile, "No reward, no capitalizing on the fame, nothing! What's the point of being better than everyone if you don't enjoy it?!"

"It's called being a good person! With the goal of trying to help make the world just a little bit better!" Was Kim's retort as she threw a chair at Charmcaster, who blasted it out of the air with a sneer.

"And how's that working out for you?" she scoffed, "How many times have you fought the same idiot villains, over and over, just to have them keep coming back for more? What have you actually accomplished?"

 Kim scowled at Charmcaster, but before she could retort, someone else did.

"More than you ever could!" Hirotaka chimed in as he grabbed ahold of Charmcaster from behind, "Each person Kim Possible-San has helped, each villain she's foiled, each good deed," He grunted as Charmcaster struggled against his grip, "Is worth a thousand times more than any glory or self-gratification you've clearly dedicated your life to, sorceress!"

"Oh, would all you cliched assholes just... SHUT UP!" Charmcaster snarled, unleashing a massive blast of mana, which sent Hirotaka flying off of her and also sent out a shockwave that knocked Kim and Yori off of their feet.

"I have had enough of people telling me what I can or can't do with my own power!" Charmcaster declared as she gathered energy in her hands and glared at her downed enemies, "I have the natural right to rule, and no one will stop me from using it! And I'm going to start by crushing each and every one of-!"

SMASH

And then a vase was broken over her head, causing her to collapse and revealing Ron had snuck up behind her, the remains of his vase in his hands.

"Booyah! Who needs magic?" he declared happily... only to pale as Charmcaster got back up, the Charm of Reincarnation glowing as the small wounds on the back of her head healed immediately.

"You were saying?" she hissed as she turned around to glare at him.

"Uhh, I was saying that magic is great, awesome, and you're really good at it..." Ron said with a nervous chuckle and strained grin, "So good that you don't even need those little charms," He said, before letting out a frightened yelp as Charmcaster shot some lightning at him.

"Maybe not... but every little bit helps!" Charmcaster hissed, not noticing the small form climbing up her body until, "OW!" She let out a slight yelp of pain as she felt teeth bite down on her shoulder, causing her aim to be off as she shot she a lightning blast... over Ron's head... and straight at the Charm of Luck.

BOOM

"Urg, get off me, you pest!" Charmcaster yelled as the form of Rufus dodged her attempt to grab him and latched onto her face.

"Now's our chance!" Kim shouted, getting up and charging toward Charmcaster along with Hirotaka and Yori. However, before they could reach her-

THROOM

-there was a sudden flash of light and powerful winds that came out of nowhere, nearly knocking everyone over.

"What?!" Charmcaster exclaimed as she managed to yank Rufus off of her and toss him aside, only for her eyes to widen as she saw the source of the strange events was the Charm of Luck... which was cracked from having been hit by her attack. And now the cracks were widening.

"NO! THE CHARM!" Charmcaster screamed, her eyes going wide with horror, "WHAT HAVE YOU FOOLS DONE?!" She demanded with a glare.

"Hey, you're the one who was shooting magic all over the place!" Ron said defensively back with a slight scowl, but was ignored by Charmcaster, who rushed toward the charm. Maybe she could still fix this... she didn't have the Keystone... but maybe she could perhaps halt the damage before it was too late, she thought, not quite thinking straight as desperation took her mind flashing back to all her defeats at the Tennysons' hands... no, no, that was not going to happen again! This was her chance to prove herself! To show Jafar she was worthy of being his Queen and equal!

"Don't be foolish! It's too dangerous!" Yori called out after her. She had no fondness for the sorceress, but she didn't want to see her harmed!

But Charmcaster ignored her, running up to the charm and grabbing ahold of it, trying to force her magic into it in order to force it fixed through sheer willpower.

"AAAAGGGGHHHH!"

Which just brought her pain... and caused energy to shoot from the damaged charm and into the others tied to her arm. With soon her entire form glowing with mystical power as she screamed in pain.

"CHARMCASTER!" Kim shouted, any dislike being overridden by genuine concern for her enemy's wellbeing as she attempted to rush forward with the others. Only to be blasted back a wave of mystical energy!

"AAAAAAAAAAGGG!" And Charmcaster's scream of pain echoing out further as the heroes hit the floor, the charms all cracking and glowing until-

BOOM

"CHARMCASTER!" Kim yelled with shock and horror as the explosion rang out with such force it shattered every window and glass exhibit in the museum.

"Oh man, is she...?" Ron trailed off, also looking horrified.

"I... I'm not sure..." Kim answered, more than sharing Ron's horror as she looked up at the large smoke cloud, "Come on!" she called, shaking herself back to focus; enemy or not, someone needed help.

 Followed by Yori and Hirotaka, they dashed through the smoke cloud as it slowly dispersed, only to screech to a halt as they found Charmcaster lying in a heap on the floor. She was surrounded by a massive scorch mark, as well as the shattered remains of the Charms of Bezel, but more importantly, her body was also heavily burned, especially the arm that had been carrying the Charms.

"Oh no," Rufus whimpered in sympathy, clinging to Ron's shoulder.

"Aw man, we gotta get her... help?" Ron started to say, only to trail off in confusion as, to everyone's shock, Charmcaster's wounds started slowly but clearly healing.

 "But... the charms are destroyed?" Hirotaka said, glancing at the ground, and indeed all the charms including Reincarnation were destroyed, yet its power was being seen, as Charmcaster's wounds healed before their eyes.

"The powers... they must hav marked her soul..." Yori said, frowning as a theory came to mind, "Like the Mystical Monkey Power and Ron-San, the power of the charms might be part of Charmcaster now," she explained, with Kim shaking her head.

"That's a problem to address later then," Kim said, stepping toward Charmcaster's prone form, "Right now, we need to get her to a doctor and the authori..." her words were cut off as suddenly a portal formed under the unconscious Charmcaster, with her falling through.

"No!" Kim tried to spring forward to grab the girl, only for the portal to seal shut.

"What the heck was that?!" Ron called out as Rufus scurried over to where Charmcaster had been, scratching at his tiny head.

"That wasn't Charmcaster's doing," Hirotaka said with a frowning look of realization.

"No..." Before they all whirled around, "It was mine," Said none other than Jafar with a slight smirk.

"Jafar!" The group exclaimed, entering guarded stances.

"Oh, please don't bother," the man however scoffed, "I'm not really there in person with you all, after all," He remarked, causing them to blink and realize Jafar's form was surrounded not only by a red glow, but was slightly transparent, "This is but a projection spell, nothing more."

He remarked with a shrug.

 "What, too afraid to face us?" Kim asked, trying to sound confident, even as she found herself flashing back to the prison fight. She refused to show fear in front of this bastard.

 "Hardly," Jafar however scoffed, "Merely preferring to spectate for now," he said with a smirk, "After all, I have other plans and targets to attend to for now," he remarked, his eyes going over the group, Yori in particular, "But our next clash will come soon enough, my dear~"

 And with that, he disappeared with a laugh, leaving the heroes standing there in a tense silence.

"So... did we win?" Ron asked awkwardly.

 "Yeah... but doesn't really feel like it," Kim said, sighing. They'd beaten Charmcaster, but the girl almost fried herself in the process, though she survived and might have ended up with a power-up, which means more trouble next time she shows up.

And of course there's the factor of Jafar confirming their connection by saving her... and the mention of other plans and targets certainly has her on edge to say the least.

 It really felt like everything had been spiraling out of control since that prison fight. And now, she was worried about what was coming next...

(Daphne's house, Middleton)

"Well, seems things didn't go quite Charmcaster's way," Chase mused as he watched the TV from Daphne's couch, the redhead in question seated on his lap. Velma, seated nearby, scoffed at that.

 "Of course it didn't," Velma remarked with an eye roll, "For all her talk and supposed talent in magic, her own pride and arrogance will always be her downfall," she said, her tone quite dry, "After all, she regularly lost to ten-year-olds, and while Ms. Possible doesn't have magic or advanced alien technology, she has the brains and skills needed to take down Charmcaster."

Velma explained with a hint of a smirk, with Daphne giving a sigh.

"As hot as it is to see you two hate fuck each other sometimes, I really do wish you'd try to find some common ground with her, like Gwen and me," Daphne said, leaning against Chase's chest, "After all, it would make for a healthier relationship between you two and Jafar," she pointed out as Velma scoffed, arching a brow.

"First of all, last I checked, Gwen still trying to figure out a way to stop Chase and Jafar, and second of all, it's hard to find common ground with a selfish brat who traded brains for magic."

 "Hey, ever since I talked her into playing along to try so she can 'trick them', Gwen's been opening up a bit more," Daphne replied with a shrug, "I think she's convinced herself that anything she's doing is just a way of manipulating Chase, even when she's really learning to love his cock~"

"Yes, her denial over how much she's come to love fucking me is quite hilarious~" Chase chimed in with a chuckle.

"As for Charmcaster..." Daphne continued with a sigh, "Look, there has to be SOMETHING other than Jafar's cock that you can agree on, right?"

 "His cock and our love for the man himself," Velma said with a slight huff; unintentional though it might have been on Daphne's part, she took some offense to suggesting it being only about sex. Sure, this whole thing happened so fast, but this relationship wasn't just amazing sex, she loved Jafar for the man he was. The cunning sorcerer with an insatiable lust for knowledge and power that rivaled his sexual appetite.

"And..." Velma gave a sigh, "I suppose we have a shared interest in books and healthy respect for knowledge, along with hard work."

 "See? Was that so hard?" Daphne asked teasingly, "And maybe see about getting her a present or something as a get-well gift?"

 "I'll see about getting her a book or something... found a series recently she might enjoy," Velma mumbled, looking away as Daphne smiled.

"That's the spirit... but speaking of Charmcaster..." Daphne glanced over to Chase, "Maybe it's time we check back in at the resort."

 "Good idea," Chase nodded, "Not just to check on her, but also to get ready for our next reality. I think we've done enough build up on this to let it simmer without us for a while."

 "Me and Daphne are going to need a cover story then, unless we use the crystal's power to return the moment we left," Velma said with a thoughtful look as a portal began to form in the room.

 "Actually, Jafar and I have been discussing that," Chase said as they all stood up and walked towards the portal, "And we do have an alternative option that should allow us to keep the timeline moving without having to be here."

"Oh? And what's that?" Daphne asked, she and Velma exchanging curious looks.

"Let's get back to the resort so that we can explain together," Chase replied, before walking through the portal.

 Daphe and Velma shrugged and walked through the portal, with it vanishing with a crackle after they walked through, no sign of it ever being there.

(Nexus Resort)

"ARRG!"

BOOM

And found a scene of chaos when they arrived, "I had them, I was fucking winning!" Screamed Charmcaster, lashing out with magic with a look of anger in her expression.

 "Well, she's taking this about as well as expected," Velma said dryly, watching as Charmcaster blew up random spots around the beach and nearby jungle.

"Tell me about it," Gwen commented, drawing the group's attention to where she was sheltering behind a table, Jafar standing next to her with a concerned-looking Iago on his shoulder.

"Not going to step in?" Chase asked his partner.

"He said that it's better to let her vent," Iago commented dryly, not sounding like he thought it was a good idea.

 "She just needs to get it out of her system," Jafar said, watching the destruction with an arched brow, "With all the times the Tennysons emerged victorious and now Team Possible, she's got to just let out all that pent-up resentment and anger from her losses."

He said, clicking his tongue, "But she'll learn from defeat and come out stronger for it."

 "Good for her. But I think we'd all kind of prefer it if she'd didn't destroy our home in the process of having her tantrum!" Gwen protested.

"Oh, finally starting to think of this as home, dear?" Chase asked with a smirk, which grew as Gwen blushed in realization of what she'd just said.

"You know what I mean!" she snapped. Because this was just the place she was forced to live in, while forced to be Chase's sexy toy and prisoner, no way in hell was it a home! She thought with annoyance, while trying ignore the strange warmth she felt, actually jabbing at and speaking with Chase... it had admittedly been a bit lonely while the others were gone. Sure, she'd tried to find a way to escape and even tried examining that crystal... only no luck, and all she got was the crystal lashing out and giving her nasty shock that put her out for practically a whole day.

After that, she just tried to relax or come up with some other way to escape... while also sitting through the fun the others were having. Whether it was Chase fucking that Kyoko woman he was using, him or Jafar double teaming that one female inmate, or Velma abusing her authority as a teacher to train a student into her sex pet... the last in particular worrying her, as it showed the corrupting influence the bastards could have... and made her all the more determined to not fall like Velma and Daphne, despite playing along.

Though God, the constant livestream porn certainly frustrated her, and when ignoring it didn't work she had to seek out some relief, not that she'd ever admit it or tell Chase where her mind had wandered.

"I'm sure we do," But she shook herself back to focus when Jafar's pet bird sent her a mocking laugh, "Face it toots, you're enjoying life here more than you ever did chasing aliens back home~" The bird said with a laugh.

"Hardly," Gwen said with a scoff, "And can we focus on stopping Charmcaster's tantrum before she wrecks the place?" she said with a frown, "There's still a lot about this realm we don't know about, and for all we know, she might trigger some kinda security system if she keeps going."

She pointed out, actually taking that potential scenario seriously.

"Oh, very well," Jafar said with a sigh, before calling out, "Dear, I believe it's time you introduce yourself to Charmcaster~" he said, getting some blinks and looks of confusion before a voice giggled.

"Okay, daddy~"

And next thing the group knew...

"Argg!" Charmcaster was getting blasted in the ass by a green beam of energy that came out of nowhere.

 "What the hell?!" Charmcaster exclaimed, turning to face her attacker and blinking at what she saw. Floating in mid-air a few feet away was a young girl, maybe 10-12 years old, with white hair and green eyes, wearing some kind of two-piece jumpsuit with a crop-top, a baggy bottom, and an asymmetrical white-and-black pattern, and also a black right glove and a white left glove. And, most noticeably, she was glowing slightly with a white aura, while her hands were encased in green energy.

"Hi!" the girl greeted cheerfully.

"Who the fuck are you?" Charmcaster demanded.

"Danielle, though you can call me Dani with an I," the girl replied.

Chapter Text

"Argg!" Charmcaster was getting blasted in the ass by a green beam of energy that came out of nowhere.

"What the hell?!" Charmcaster exclaimed, turning to face her attacker and blinking at what she saw. Floating in mid-air a few feet away was a young girl, maybe 10-12 years old, with white hair and green eyes, wearing some kind of two-piece jumpsuit with a crop-top, a baggy bottom, and an asymmetrical white-and-black pattern, and also a black right glove and a white left glove. And, most noticeably, she was glowing slightly with a white aura, while her hands were encased in green energy.

"Hi!" the girl greeted cheerfully.

"Who the fuck are you?" Charmcaster demanded.

"Danielle, though you can call me Dani with an I," the girl replied.

 "More like brat with a B," Charmcaster snapped, sending out a blast of mana that the girl dodged with a mocking smirk.

"Said the girl who's throwing a tantrum because she's a sore loser," Dani said with her eyes rolling, "I mean, getting upset over losing is one thing, but throwing a complete freak out over it, really?" she called, shooting out some green blasts that hit a forcefield that Charmcaster sprung up.

"Who asked you?! You have no right to- urggg!" Charmcaster began to call angrily, before flinching and grunting in pain as her body flashed with sparking mana energy, with Dani actually giving the girl a concerned frown.

"Look... just calm down before you hurt yourself even more," Dani said, floating over with crossed arms, "You just got your butt handed to you big time while getting a front row seat to some magic explosion, you aren't in any condition to be lashing out like a spoiled brat."

 Charmcaster growled and glared at the brat, really wanting to blast that condescending look off of her face, but another twinge of pain running through her body made her reconsider.

"Dammit... fine!" she spat, "I'll deal with you later, brat!"

"If you say so~" Dani giggled, before turning to face Jafar, "So, was that okay, Daddy?"

 "Absolutely splendid, Dani," Jafar said, giving her a proud smile, "And not to worry, once Charmcaster is in better condition, we can truly put your newly stabilized form and power to the test with some proper training and sparring~"

He said as Dani flew over to him.

"I'd still whoop her butt," Dani said giggling, while the others gave looks of confusion... well, the others minus Iago, who was aware of Dani's presence already, and Chase, who merely smirked with an arched brow.

"Jafar... who's this?" Velma asked with a slight frown, feeling confused at the presence of an apparent superpowered child, and the fact she addressed Jafar as "daddy". Did he get some other slut pregnant in another reality while they were away from the resort? She thought, her gut churning with some anger and jealousy, a feeling that Charmcaster shared.

"Good question, who is this brat?" Charmcaster asked, approaching with a scowl aimed at Dani.

"I'm guessing she's the one you've been hiding for the past week since you got back to the resort," Gwen summarized, frowning and her eyes flashing with worry. A child... they brought a child here? Had he... no, Jafar and Chase were perverts, but they weren't that lecherous... right?! She thought as the girl landed next to Jafar, hugging his leg tight.

Then again, from what she knew about Jafar's past, his original era from his home reality would have been thousands of years behind her own... and people had different ideas of what was socially acceptable, and even if they didn't, with what she knew about this bastard... would he really care about crossing a line?

"Didn't you hear me, I'm Dani Phantom with an I," Dani said with a scoff, before adding with a smirk, "Though you can also call me Dani Jafari, Daddy's favorite girl~" she said as a ring of light formed around her waist and went up/down vertically changing her hair color black, her eyes to blue, and her outfit... to something most certainly not appropriate for a girl her age to wear.

 It was a blue string bikini, one that hugged tightly to Dani's A-cup breasts and developing curves, while leaving very little to the imagination. On any of the other girls present, it would have been considered flattering and sexy, but on a kid? That was just wrong!

"What are you wearing?!" Gwen exclaimed in shock... and to her disappointment, she saw that despite their surprise, no one else seemed as outraged as she was. What was wrong with them all?!

"Like it? I know Daddy does~" Dani giggled.

(ignore the other girls in the picture)

"Hmm, of course I do~" Jafar said with a leer as he bent down and cupped her cheek, "After all, it lets me admire your delicious young body so easily~" he said, pulling her into a kiss that Dani moaned into and returned eagerly, while Gwen gave the sight a disgusted horrified look.

 "Are you fucking kidding me?! What's wrong with you?!" Gwen yelled.

"Yeah, she barely has tits at all! Why are you wasting time on her?" Charmcaster demanded angrily.

"That's the part you're focusing on?!" Gwen asked incredulously, "She's a kid!"

 "Said the girl who was probably doing the dirty with her own cousin on that summer trip," Charmcaster scoffed.

"We were not!" Gwen yelled with a horrified disgusted look at what her rival just said and implied, "I... you... she's a child!"

She exclaimed, gesturing toward Jafar and Dani who continued the kiss, "This..." she looked over to Daphne and Velma pleadingly, "You two have to see that this just wrong, right?!"

 Daphne and Velma exchanged looks at that, conflicted emotions on their faces. Yes, this did feel somewhat like it crossed a line, but...

"I mean... she doesn't seem like she's too opposed to it," Daphne said with a shrug, "So, no reason to get too upset about it."

"Agreed. And it would hypocritical of me to raise a stink about it considering I've got a sex slave in that last reality only a few years older than her," Velma admitted with an awkward smile.

Gwen could only stare at them in horror. Was she the only sane person left around here?! This was a fucking child! A little girl, and they were okay with Jafar sinking his lecherous claws into her and doing God knows what?!

For fuck's sake, it didn't matter how good the sex felt with Chase, she still hung onto her morals and she knew this was wrong, so why wasn't anyone else disgusted?!

"Oh, take the stick out of your ass," Though she was brought out of her shocked indignation by the girl Dani speaking after breaking the kiss, "Daddy's given me more than anybody ever has," Dani said, looking at Jafar, her expression full of love and desire, "He's given me a chance at real love and family, and saved me from lonelier life and literally melting to death."

 "Wait, what?" Gwen stammered, that last comment bringing her up short.

"Yeah, what she said!" Daphne exclaimed, she and the others all looking shocked as well.

"Yes, I think it's best if you both tell us everything," Chase said, looking to his partner.

 "Of course, of course," Jafar said, gesturing toward the beach cafe, "Let's get some drinks and get comfortable," He said, guiding them over, with Dani floating up and following with a smile, "And I'll tell you precisely how I became a naughty ghostie's proud master and father~"

He said, giving Dani a pleasant shiver.

(Flashback)

"Okay... so let me get this straight," Iago was pacing on a table, currently alone with Jafar in the former's room (and the fact he was given his own human-sized room was yet another clue that something was majorly up).

"You," he pointed a winged feather at Jafar, "Aren't Jafar... I mean, like Jafar Jafar, the guy I knew for years," Iago said as Jafar gave a nod, "But rather some new guy who woke up in his body with his memories when we wound up at the resort."

 "Yes, that's right," Jafar said.

"And not only is it the same deal for Chase," Iago continued on, "But the reason you two know so much isn't just because of knowledge that freaky crystal gives you, but also because in your original bodies' reality, all the realities you visited so far, including mine..."

Here Iago just looked especially speechless, "Existed as animated movies and TV show," he repeated incredulously.

"That pretty much sums up everything, yes," Jafar said with a nod, arching a brow, "And I have to say, you're handling this a lot better than I thought you would."

 "Oh no, I'm definitely freaking out," Iago admitted, before sighing, "I'm just glad to know that I haven't been totally crazy and imagining all the stuff I've felt off about you since we got here."

 "Heh, while I am Jafar and likely inherited some habits or such, I'm still my own person," Jafar admitted with a shrug, "So you of all birds would have picked up the differences," he said, with Iago nodding.

"Yeah, like you being easier to get along with and having a lot more focus in getting laid," the bird said with an eye roll, causing Jafar to laugh, "Though what really throws me for a loop is me apparently becoming buddy-buddy with the street rat," Iago said, his expression of disbelief and such.

"Believe it, that's what happened in original timeline, with Jafar making a comeback that ended in you kicking his lamp into lava, killing him," Jafar said, with Iago giving a wince.

"Yeesh... though could see how things likely ended up souring between us... or rather me and old Jafar," he said with a grimace, "But I ain't exactly interested in going all goody-goody."

He said, with Jafar arching a brow, "And honestly..." Iago gave a sigh, cracking a smirk, "Like I said, you're easier to get along with, and I've honestly had fun with you after getting used to all that multiverse craziness."

He said, with Jafar giving off a chuckle.

"Still can't believe you conned that one tribal village into thinking you were a god~" he told Iago, who cackled.

"Hehahah, can you blame them? Talking parrot aside, I am a specimen worthy of godly status~" Iago said said with a faux haughty tone as they both shared a laugh, "Hehaha, but in all seriousness... I guess this doesn't change anything," Iago said, shrugging his wings, "You're my pal now, and you can still count me in the game."

Iago told Jafar, who gave a genuine smile toward his favorite Disney bird, "And I'm glad to have you on board, Iago," he said, with them sharing a smile before Iago gave a cough.

"But I think that's enough sentimental garbage," the bird turned, "This has been a lot to process, so I think I'm going to get some grub and relax to my favorite reality show," Iago said with an eager smirk.

"You really have become quite the Ducktales fan, haven't you?" Jafar said with open amusement.

"Hey! Scrooge McDuck is an icon, and you can't tell me otherwise!" Iago said with a hint of admiration toward the bird who gathered such a fortune over his years; that was something Iago could respect.

"But yeah, I'll catch up with you later. Besides..." Iago took off flying, "I know you've got a new girl you want to sink your hooks into," He said with a laugh that Jafar shared.

"Hehaha, that I do Iago... that I do~" Jafar said with a sinister smirk. As his gaze turned to the corner of the room, where Dani Phantom was lying unconscious on a bed. Just before his conversation with Iago, he'd grabbed her out of her reality, at a quite critical moment for her.

 Specifically, right during the events of the last episode before Phantom Planet (worst finale ever), where she was literally melting to her death. He'd quickly intervened, using the crystal's power to pull her out of there and also used it to stabilize her as well.

And now here she laid... one of his favorite characters from Danny Phantom, whose potential was so underused only getting two episodes... and despite morality knowing it was wrong, considering she was physically like 12 never mind not even a year old in reality due to being a clone (though he had some suspicions on that thanks to some old fanon theories) he couldn't help but find her form not only cute, but enticing~

"Urg... what... I... NOO!" Dani suddenly sat up, panting in a sweat, her eyes wide in fear.

"Settle down, my dear... you're safe here," He said with a smirk as Dani's attention went to him, "I am Jafar Jafari, your savior, and I welcome you to my realm and home~"

He remarked before adding with a chuckle, "Well, my co-owned home and realm~"

 Dani blinked and stared at him in confusion.

"Um, thanks?" she said, "Uh, not to sound rude, but... how did I get here?"

 Jafar gave a smirk, "I brought you here just in time to see your lovely form reduced to a puddle, and quickly worked to stabilized you."

He explained as her eyes widened.

"Stabilized?!" she called out in disbelief, to the point she jumped out of the bed, floating up in shock.

"Indeed..." Jafar said with a smirk, "I know it's hard to believe, but now you can use as much power as you desire without fear of melting away," He promised, internally quite determined to make sure his words were true, but he was sure the crystal worked; it hadn't failed them yet, after all.

Though at Dani's disbelieving expression, he sighed.

"Perhaps I should start from beginning," he said with a cough, and so he began to explain everything.

And he meant everything, with him much like Iago earlier telling the truth... well, the truth as the girls knew it; explaining his isekai status might be a step too far. And admittedly, being honest this much with Dani might be a risk, but lying backfired on Vlad (who honestly was a moron for not seeing Dani's potential; what was wrong with having a daughter instead of a son?!) while being truthful would help get more trust from the start.

So he explained everything from Jafar background, his near takeover of Agrabah, his defeat after becoming a genie, how he found himself in this strange other-dimensional realm resort, no longer a genie but once again a powerful sorcerer, meeting Chase Young, their alliance and growing friendship, the three realities they had visited so far, and all their villainous exploits in them, everything. All the way up to using the resort realm crystal's power to observe Dani's reality and telling her how she caught his eye, and how he saw such potential in her.

 Which was true, of course. She could be just as powerful as Danny, maybe even more considering that she was younger and thus had more years to train her powers. And with him guiding her in harnessing those skills, she'd make an excellent tool~

 A tool... and so much more~ He thought with a smirk as Dani sat on the bed, rubbing her head and apparently processing everything.

"I... okay, let me get this straight," Dani took a deep breath, "You're a royal advisor turned evil genie turned evil sorcerer who, after failing to take over that Agrabah place, found yourself in some kinda freaky interdimensional resort along with some ancient Chinese warrior warlord, both of you finding yourselves connected to this weird resort realm and some freaky powerful crystal."

She said, with Jafar nodding... huh, deja vu, just like with Iago, "And since then you've basically been having fun on at least several other worlds, going all supervillain while picking up chicks," Dani said bluntly, looking over to him as he nodded.

"I... why are you telling me this? And why... would you save me?" she asked, frowning.

"Because you deserve the truth... and I saved you because you have so much potential... potential that would have been wasted without my interference," Jafar stated, stepping up to reach out to cup Dani's cheek, causing her to freeze.

 "Um, ah, uh," Dani stammered, blushing brightly, having no idea how to process this. She had the hormones and mentality of someone just entering puberty, but with zero life experience on how to even begin to handle them or the emotions that came with them.

 Jafar smirked, so tempted to kiss her... but he restrained himself. First, further sell things to cement trust.

"I understand it's difficult to trust me, Danielle," he said with a soothing comforting voice, "I am a very bad man, after all~"

He said with a smirk that caused Dani to blush and gulp, "But if you let me..." he stared into her beautiful green eyes, "I can not only show you what I can offer you... but," his eyes narrowed, "Show you the life you would live without my interference."

 "Ah, really?" Dani asked, weird feelings pushed aside by genuine curiosity. There was a lot going on that she had to process, but the idea of knowing what would have happened if Jafar hadn't interfered... well, while she was a little scared to know, a part of her just had to.

"Okay, show me," she said with a firm nod.

 With that, Jafar smirked, snapping his fingers as a mystical screen formed in the air, "Let's start with the life you would have led had I not stepped in."

 As Dani watched, the screens depicted the recent events she remembered, of Valerie being tricked by Vlad into capturing her and Danny, and being handed over to her "father" so he could experiment on her to find a way to make his "perfect" clone child. And finally, her dissolving into ectoplasm as she destabilized, the sight of which made Dani shudder as she distinctly remembered that awful feeling.

But then, as she watched, things went differently than what she remembered. She watched as Danny arrived with something that he used on her melted puddle, which caused her to reform into her physical form, now stabilized. She then watched with a grin as herself, Danny, and Valerie fought Vlad together before leaving, at which point she and Danny had a heartfelt moment before she went off of her own to try her own hand at being a hero.

 Which had... less than positive results, she thought, frowning as she witnessed herself either treated like a pariah or constantly compared unfavorably to Danny Phantom. Which... okay, sure, she looked just like him, and had the same powers, and used a near-identical name... but seriously? Shouldn't she be judged by her own merits, not his?

And that wasn't even the worst part. No, what was really upsetting about what she was seeing... was just how lonely she seemed.

Sure, she got to travel the world, but... she frowned, seeing the other version of herself sitting by a campfire with a forlorn look, her watching families picnic in a park invisibly with a frown, her sneaking into an amusement park and at first having fun but steadily seeming to get in a bum mood, seeing others having fun with their friends and family.

Was that the kinda life she was meant to live? Just traveling around with no real home, family, or friends... but no there was still Danny, right? Sure, they got off to a rough start, but he cared about her, she thought, missing Jafar's smirk as the scene changed to her a little bit older, probably by a year or two, arrived in Amity Park with a nervous yet determined look.

She watched as her other self walked the streets of Amity Park in human form, clearly looking for something. She walked through the park... and was that a statue of Danny? What the hell had she missed?

Shaking that off, figuring that it didn't matter at the moment, Dani watched as her other self made her way across town, soon arriving at the familiar appearance of the Fenton Works building. She looked even more nervous now, but taking a deep breath, she braced herself and walked up to ring the doorbell, and waited for the response.

"Brace yourself, Dani..." Jafar spoke up, placing his hand on the girl's shoulder with a comforting look, "This won't be an easy thing to see," He said as one Jack Fenton opened the door with his usual enthusiasm, before his eyes went wide at seeing a younger female version of his son.

 This led to a very tense silence, before Dani awkwardly introduced herself. Which immediately led to her being swept inside for an emergency family meeting, as Danny was dragged in by his parents to explain things right now.

As it turned out, he'd never told his family about Dani's existence, having apparently been worried about how they'd react to the existence of a female clone of him created by Vlad. Which was understandable, she supposed, but the fact that not only did it seem like at least a couple years had passed, but seeing how his family didn't blink an eye to him arriving in ghost form meant they knew his secret now... but still!

Wasn't she important enough to mention to his own family? She thought, feeling quite a bit of hurt at this while watching as the family meeting after Danny's arrival, with Sam and Tucker of course, descended into chaos. While Jazz tried to play mediator and keep everyone calm, it was clear that Jack and Maddie (while sympathetic) were not happy with the existence of a clone of their son created by their obsessed former friend (because they apparently knew about Vlad being Plasmius by this point too), nor with the fact that Danny had kept her existence a secret. Danny and his friends, meanwhile, were very adamant about defending their reasons for not telling anyone about her, citing the elder Fentons' current reactions as justification.

Things just spiraled into a screaming match from there, and Dani shared her other self's discomfort as she watched it.

Eventually, it proved too much for her other self to take and she took off, changing back to her ghost form and flying straight out of the house. With Danny at her heels, leading to a confrontation between him and her other self, who had tears of pain and anger down her face. He tried to explain himself, but her other self's emotional state led to an argument that got more heated, until-

"Maybe I didn't tell them because the last thing I wanted was a reminder of Vlad's creepy obsession in our lives!" Was what Danny said, causing both her and her other self to flinch in pain at the words, and though it was clear Danny regretted the words as soon as he said them, it was sadly too late to take it back, as her other self lashed out in pain and started to attack him.

And despite her having the initial upper hand due to the element of surprise, it was soon clear that Dani couldn't win the fight. Because even when holding back due to not wanting to hurt her, Danny was still more powerful and experienced at fighting than her, and soon enough he managed to earn a clear victory, blasting her into the ground.

To his credit, he immediately rushed down to try and help her, making offers of reassurance and trying to mend things, but it was for nothing. Because without any hesitation, Dani's other self turned invisible and intangible and retreated into the ground, fleeing before Danny could stop her, before leaving the city far behind.

"We can stop here if you wish," Jafar said, giving a sympathetic look to Dani, who was crying silent tears, "Unless you want to see more?"

He asked with an arched brow, holding back the smirk; this was not only all too easy, but he was actually showing Dani the honest truth - none of this was fabricated. This was the path her timeline would have taken without his interference... or rather, one of the possibilities. After all, the future is rarely set in stone, and much like a certain specter, the crystal allowed them to observe the parade of time and all the potential paths and turns it may or may not take.

But as for what happened next in this timeline, Danny eventually tracks Dani down with some help from Frostbite and borrowing the Infi-Map, leading to another heated confrontation that ends in Danny trying to mend the bridge but agreeing to give Dani space. With Dani herself, after exploring Earth, deciding to take her chances in the Ghost Zone, and from an outsider's perspective it was clear she was desperately seeking the love and companionship that had been denied to her since her creation.

With her feelings of despair and desire of course attracting the attention of Penelope Spectra, who exploits this opportunity to use Dani against Danny Phantom, and things only escalating from there. Finally culminating in a fight that ended with Danny getting in a lucky hit on Dani, severely wounding her in the process. And that, combined with her inherent nature as a clone, caused her to destabilize again, dissolving before Danny could do anything to save her.

It was a tragic end... and Jafar was tempted to show it to Dani, just to hammer down any doubts that she might still be having after everything else she'd seen.

"I..." Dani gulped. Did she want to see more? No, but... maybe there was still hope, something Jafar wasn't showing her, "I can handle it," she said with silent tears, and as she saw the rest of her potential fate play out... she found herself crying into Jafar's arms as the man held her close on his lap.

All too easy~ Jafar thought with a smirk. It was a shame Vlad Masters wasn't around to take notes from a real mastermind and manipulator.

"There, there, it's going to be okay, Dani," he said, rubbing the girl's back, "None of that is ever going to happen to you," he said, his tone full of offered comfort, "And not only because I used the resort's crystal to stabilize you," he said, giving a soft smirk, "But also because I'm here to take care of you if you'll let me~"

"R-really?" Dani asked with a sniff and a tone of desperate hope in her voice. She wanted to believe him... but she'd believed Vlad had cared for her, and he'd just used her. And she'd believed Danny cared, and she'd just seen where that would lead.

So, could she really believe Jafar?

 "Really," Jafar said with a smirk as he looked down at her, moving his hand to cup her cheek, "I can be the father and family you deserve, and so much more," he said, with the mystical window displaying a scene of Jafar sitting on a throne with Dani in his lap, while Charmcaster and Velma leaned at his sides, and even the forms of Yori and Jasmine sat at his feet.

 Dani, of course, had no idea who they were, and could only assume they were some of the girls Jafar had mentioned claiming. But more importantly, she looked at her image on the screen, and saw the look on her face. She looked... happy, so very happy.

Could... could she really have that?

"I can help you become stronger than Phantom, show you the sights of endless worlds, shower you in riches, allow you to live free without any concern of morals," Jafar voiced in her ear as the window showed different scenes.

One of her standing over a beaten broken Danny with a victorious smirk.

One of her exploring numerous sights and locations that took her breath away.

One of her playing in a pile of gold and gems, surrounded by a fortune that would make Vlad look poor.

And finally, one of her just cutting loose and causing chaos from pranks to mass property damage and robbery.

"Just swear yourself to me, and you'll live as a goddess by my side as my daughter~"

And at that came another image, one of her and Jafar happily embracing while back on that throne, standing tall among a large crowd, all of them bowing down to the two of them.

She had to admit... that looked really good.

"So what do you say, Dani... will you be mine? Will you join me?" Jafar asked, turning the girl's attention back to him, "Because all this can yours... all this and more~" he said with a leer as he started to kiss at the young girl's neck, while moving his hand down to her butt.

"Eep!" Dani squeaked, face turning bright red and mind momentarily shutting down.

Okay, wow... that felt REALLY good. And between that and everything he was promising her, she was having a hard time thinking of a reason to say no.

"You've been alone for far too long in your short life," Jafar said with a husky growl, kissing her neck and enjoying her reaction as he squeezed her butt, "Allow me to change that~"

He said, before pulling the ghost girl into a hungry kiss that caused her eyes to widen in shock.

He was kissing her! Someone was actually kissing her! And wow, were all kisses like this, or was Jafar just that good? Dani thought as she found herself melting into his embrace, wrapping her arms around him to hold him close.

God, if she could do more of this, that alone would probably be enough of a reason to take his offer~

 As she thought this, Jafar was enjoying her acceptance and eagerness, as she was starting to get into it... as well as the sheer thrill of the taboo he was committing here.

Velma and Charmcaster was one thing, but there was no denying he'd be crossing a major line with Dani, and he loved it! He thought, feeling a wicked perverted glee at the idea of turning the young ghost girl into his eager slutty daughter~

And the images of what they could do together... oh, it only fueled his excitement as they continued the makeout for a good several minutes before breaking.

"Hmm, seems like someone's eager for Daddy's love~" Jafar teased as Dani's face was flushed, her eyes hazy and dazed, "Good, because Daddy wants to give his new girl some special loving attention~" He said, vanishing away his clothing in a flash.

 Dani's eyes bugged out, and now her face was burning so brightly she was surprised it didn't burst into flames.

"Oh, um, uh, wow," Dani stammered, unable to form any coherent words as she found her eyes roaming over Jafar's muscular body and large cock.

 "Hehe, thank you, my dear~ I certainly haven't heard complaints from Charmcaster, Velma, or any of the side sluts I've picked up," Jafar said with a chuckle, shooting her a leer, "But it warms my heart to hear my new little girl likes her daddy's body~"

 "Y-yeah, I do," Dani said, more coherent but still blushing brightly. Pausing, she swallowed nervously and asked, "So, um... should I get naked too?"

 "Only if this is what you want," Jafar said, giving her a smug smirk, "Because you've yet to answer me, Dani... do you want to be mine... my daughter... my woman... my slut?" He asked, leaning down to kiss at her neck, with her giving off a shivering moan, "Because once we do this, there's no going back, you'll be my property for all eternity~"

He said with a smug smirk, his eyes flashing with glee, "I can always return you to your home and let you try to change your future... or if you wish, deposit you in some other world to try to start over."

He said, before pulling her into a kiss. And while the kiss felt just as good as the first one, this time Dani remained coherent. And this allowed her to seriously think about what Jafar was offering her.

She could go back to her reality... but was she really brave enough to risk trying to change that outcome? And did she really want to change anything, when that horrible situation was all due to Danny's selfishness, and not her own fault?

No, she couldn't go back to that. She'd have to start over somewhere else, for sure. But some other random world? No, she didn't think she wanted that - why go somewhere else when she could be part of something so good here?

...

...

...

...Screw it, she was staying, she decided as the kiss broke.

"I'm ready to be yours... Daddy~" she said with a smile.

 And with that, Dani phased off her clothing, allowing the ghost girl's young nubile body to be examined by the leering Jafar, who licked his lips at her A-cup breasts and developing curves as Dani crawled down off his lap and got on her knees in front of Jafar and the edge of the bed.

"Now... let your little girl make you happy~" she said, smirking up at him as she grabbed and pumped his cock, internally nervous and excited since this was new territory for her big time, but she was determined to impress Jafar... her daddy... and just calling him that sent a shiver down her spine and filled her with warmth. She could have a real dad... one that actually cared about her, unlike Vlad or Danny apparently.

"Let me show you how much everything you've done means to me," she said, gaining a determined look before taking the cock into her mouth.

"Hmm, yes, that's it... suck your daddy's cock... make him proud," Jafar said with a groan, grinning wide, "You might be the third to officially join my harem, but you'll always be my first daughter, and no other whore can take that away from you~ So show me how much of a slut you can be for Daddy~"

He said with a cackle, running his fingers through Dani's hair.

 "GLRKT! GLRKT! GLRKT!"

Dani gagged as she sucked on Jafar's cock as hard as she could, but pushed past that to keep going. She had no idea what she was doing, but judging by the pleased sounds he was making, she was doing it right, so she kept doing it like this.

While at the same time, she felt a strange strong feeling of excitement from this act, while a powerful spike of warmth began to hit her body like nothing she'd ever felt before, with her nether region in particular starting to heat up as it got wetter.

And before realizing it... she moved her other hand down and started to rub at her pussy, while at the same time sucking and taking Jafar's cock into her mouth the best she could.

"GLRKT! GLRKT! GLRKT!"

"Oooh yes, suck it, suck it like the daddy's girl you are~" Jafar said with a groan. Dani didn't quite match the others' cocksucking skills, but made up for it in her enthusiasm and the whole taboo depravity of this whole thing.

God, they'd just started and he already felt like he was going to blow~ But no, let it take time so that she can enjoy herself too, he told himself as he looked down at Dani, watching her finger herself while sucking him off.

And the way her eyes gleamed with eagerness but also a hint of desperation that screamed her desire for love was so enticing~ But he could see the gleam of enjoyment in them as well as he grunted and started to fuck her mouth more.

"GLRKT! GLRKT! GLRKT!"

"Urg, Vlad truly was a fool... if he'd seen your potential, he could be the one enjoying this. But his loss is my gain~" Jafar said with a smirk as Dani just moaned around his cock, not even wanting to think about doing this with Vlad, but at the same time Jafar's praise and the way he insulted her creator just made her feel warmer, "Hmm, his loss and Danny's, urgg, with how eager you are, he could have probably had you spreading your legs along with Samantha."

Dani scowled at that. She didn't want to think about this with Danny either, not after seeing how he'd betray her in that future reality. Though Sam, on the other hand... she was pretty, Dani could admit. Surprisingly, she found that she wouldn't mind the idea of the goth joining in with this~

She could already picture her naked and on her knees next to her, not only helping her pleasure Daddy's cock, but helping her learn the ropes of how to pleasure a real man, while going on about how superior Daddy was over Danny... maybe with Danny beaten and restrained in the corner, forced to watch as both Sam and her worshiped a real man.

"GLRKT! GLRKT! GLRKT!"

 God, she was getting so hot~ She moaned as she fingered herself even harder, the feeling inside her getting so much stronger, and stronger...

"MMPH!" Dani squealed around Jafar's cock as she came, her juices spraying past her fingers and onto the floor.

 "Urgg, naughty girl, coming before Daddy!" Jafar groaned, finally reaching his limit as he shot his seed down Dani's throat, her eyes widening.

"Mffff! Ah, ah, cough... coff..." At first she tried to take it down, but it was a bit too much as she pulled back, with the hot seed hitting her body instead.

"Ahh... so... amazing," Dani said with a moan; she'd never felt anything like this, she didn't know it was possible to feel this good.

"We're just getting started~" Jafar said, and next thing Dani knew, she was grabbed, lifted up, and found herself laying back on the bed with Jafar looming over her, "Now... scream for Daddy!"

He yelled, thrusting his hard cock inside her cunt with no warning and started to fuck her hard.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 And Dani did exactly as commanded.

"AAAAHHH!!!" she screamed as her hymen was torn clean through and Jafar's huge cock started wrecking her insides, "Ah, ah, ah, ah, Daddy! You're so big!"

 And she wasn't boasting. Jafar's - no, Daddy's - cock had seemed big enough while she was sucking on it, now that it was inside her, it was blowing her mind! The pain was wrecking her body, but at the same time it was overwhelming her.

"And don't you forget it!" Jafar snapped, sneering down at her as she looked up at him with wide eyes, "Remember this cock... it's the cock you serve now... it's the cock you'll always submit to, no matter how powerful you become!"

He said with a cackle, grabbing and twisting her left nipple.

 "AH!" Dani yelled in both pain and delight, "Yes Daddy! I belong to you and your cock! No one else can ever match you!"

 All of this was happening so fast, and she was jumping straight into this, but that was her life, wasn't it? First believing in Vlad, thinking he wanted to help stabilize her so he could save her and be a family, instead he was only concerned with creating his perfect son. Then Danny... while she traveled the world, she thought she had someone that actually cared about her in him, it's why she went back to Amity Park when she started destabilizing. Only for that to be a lie and disappointing, from what she saw of her future.

But Jafar... maybe it was desperation... but he was offering everything she ever wanted. He saved her life and stabilized her... and urg... she felt so good!

"I love you, Daddy!" she squealed, staring up at the man, her savior, who cackled.

"Hehahhaha, yes, no one will ever match me!" Jafar said with a sneer, fucking her harder and harder, "Not even Danny Phantom or Vlad Plasmius," he said with a grunt, "Both of them will fall at my feet... and I'll even give you the chance to kill Vlad personally~"

He said with a sneer, "While Phantom... we can decide his fate together... but breaking his spirit as me and my partner turn his women into our sluts will be an excellent start!"

 "Ah, ah, oh yes!" Dani moaned, mind filling with images of Daddy and his friend (even if she didn't know what he looked like) fucking her and all the other girls in Danny's life, while making him watch.

God, it was so fucking hot! She could picture his broken eyes as tears fell down his face, and she couldn't help but love it... let him feel a taste of the same pain he caused her as Daddy took away some of the most important girls in his life.

And Vlad... after her bastard of a creator nearly melted her alive, she was all for the idea of him broken and helpless at her feet... and she certainly liked the idea of making him suffer before ending his life personally.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"Urg, yes, we're going to do great things together, Dani!" Jafar said, groaning with a cackle as he pounded Dani's tight cunt harder and harder.

"Ahhh, yesss! We'll take everything we want, Daddy! And no one will, ahhhh, stop USSS!" she moaned, cumming on Jafar's cock, but the man grunted, holding his own release back as he continued to fuck her.

"That's right! The multiverse is ours to plunder, destroy, conquer, and fuck to our hearts' content!"

"Ah, ah, ah, yes Daddy!" Dani moaned. Despite still coming down from her climax, she continued bucking her hips to match his movements, loving the feeling of him inside her.

"Oooh yes, such a good eager slut~" Jafar said, groaning with lust, "I can't wait to introduce you to the other whores, we're going to have a grand time together!" he called, cackling as he fucked her hole harder and harder, until finally exploding and cumming inside her.

"AAAAHHHHH!" Dani screamed in ecstasy, as the sensation of his seed filling her was enough to make her cum again, "Ah, ah, ah, Daddy, I love you~"

 She cried as a ring of light went over her form, reverting her back to her black-haired blue-eyed human form, with Jafar smirking wide.

"And... urg... I love you too, Dani~" he said, pulling out of her as he leaned down, kissing her hungrily with Dani returning it, "And we're going to enjoy plenty of daddy/daughter time getting to know each other until the others return to the resort.."

Jafar said with a wide grin, confident he could keep Gwen away from Dani until he was ready to introduce her to the whole group together, he thought while turning her over to her stomach before shoving his cock straight into her ass.

 "AAAHHHH!!!" Dani screamed at the sudden intrusion and pain, but now being used to it, she started bucking her hips to match his thrusts, eager to enjoy this new activity.

She knew she was going to love this new life~

 (End flashback)

"And that's what happened," Jafar said, currently sitting comfortably in a tropical beach chair with everyone gathered and having listened to the entire story... though he left out the parts about his confession and talk with Iago, "We spent the following week bonding as father and daughter, from getting to know each other more, training her more stabilized body and abilities, watching all sorts of shows, and playing all sorts of games..."

He said, leering as the form sitting in his lap moaned, "And discovering what an eager horny minx my new special girl is~" Jafar said, kissing the side of Dani's neck, his hands under the bottom half of her two piece, bluntly fingering her in front of everyone.

"Ah, ah, ah, yes, I'm daddy's horny girl!" Dani moaned, flushing with a smile of bliss.

"Ugh, I'm going to be sick," Gwen muttered from where she was sitting nearby, making everyone else roll their eyes.

"Oh, get over it already," Charmcaster said, even as she glared at the little slut getting felt up in front of her. She could just see the brat bitch's smug expression; she probably thought this whole daughter crap made her special and put her over the nerd whore and herself in the pecking order.

Well, she'd learn otherwise soon enough, she thought with a glare. Though a small part of her was fascinated by this whole halfa concept, a being human yet spectral, possessing great power... power that was now Jafar's to use... but whatever her potential, she was nothing but a slut toy and tool, as far as Charmcaster was concerned.

"I have to admit, I'm really impressed," Velma, however, while a bit jealous, actually found herself more sympathetic to Dani's story and found herself wanting to give the younger girl a chance. A part of her was bothered by her age, but even though years younger than Tara, she knew she was in no place to judge anymore. And truthfully, she liked the idea of nursing a potential mother/daughter relationship with her... one that like her daughter/father relationship with Jafar, would be layered with sexual desire and pleasure~

"You really saved her from such a horrible fate," Velma said, not wanting to even imagine someone melting like that... or what the poor girl would have gone through emotionally. Honestly, that Vlad Masters sounded like a real asshole. Jafar and Chase were villains, but they wouldn't be so callous to someone they created like that.

"That I did, and I'm proud to welcome Dani into our family," Jafar said with a smirk.

"Uhhh, ah, ah, ah, it's, umm, great to meet you all..." Dani herself said with a moan, before cumming in Jafar's lap.

 "Yes, it's lovely to meet you too, dear. And I'm sure we're all eager to make you part of our happy family" Chase said, glancing over at Gwen, who still looked disgusted, "Aren't we, everyone?"

Seeing the look he was giving her when he said that, Gwen just grumbled something vaguely affirmative while crossing her arms and looking away.

"I certainly am, and I'll be more than happy to handle her educational needs as well," Velma said, adjusting her glasses, "After all, it sounds like she needs one," She said, frowning as she remembered how this girl had basically been growing up on the streets.

"Please, all this bitch needs to know is how to fight and fuck," Charmcaster said with a scoff.

"Yeah... and I already do both better than you," Dani said with a smirk.

"Excuse me?" Charmcaster snarled.

"You heard me, lady," Dani sneered back at her. After all, as first impressions went, she was less than impressed with the witch throwing a fit over losing a fight, a fight she lost because of her own recklessness leading to her getting blown up, at that. And she wasn't going to hide that, or how she saw her position in the pecking order.

"I've spent the last week not only fucking with Daddy, but training and sparring with him," she said with a proud smile, "I bet I can not only whoop Danny's butt now, but Daddy himself has said that I've given him more of a workout than you."

She said smugly, leaning against Jafar's chest as Charmcaster gasped and glared at her, "As for the fucking side of things..." she smirked, "My body's the youngest, and my holes are the tightest~"

 "You... I... AGH!" Charmcaster sputtered in indignant anger, "You want to go, bitch? Now that you won't be able to get in a cheap shot to start with, I can take you anywhere, anytime!"

"Fine by me. Bring it!" Dani replied, eyes flashing green.

"Should we say something?" Daphne whispered to Chase.

"I'm sure Jafar has it handled," he said with a shrug, "Besides, it's probably best to let them settle this now."

"Now, now girls, there are better ways to treat a sister rivalry~" said man stated, amusement oozing out of his voice.

"Sister?!" Was Dani and Charmcaster's shared cry of disbelief while looking toward Jafar.

"Hehehe, yes, sisters. And I don't just mean in the harem sense," Jafar said, giving a smirk, "As you've likely surmised, Danielle's world is the next target, and I've planned to have us play the role of a single father with two lovely daughters as cover."

"What?!" both girls exclaimed.

"You didn't tell me that!" Dani protested.

"And I refuse to pretend to be related to this brat!" Charmcaster added.

"Girls..." Jafar gave them a stern glare, while Velma watched in amusement, "Don't make me ground you and revoke sex privileges."

"You wouldn't," Charmcaster said with narrowed eyes, while Dani suddenly looked nervous.

"Want to test me?" Jafar asked with a arched brow, "After all, I still have Velma, nevermind any other bitch I choose to satisfy my sexual cravings~" he said with a hint of amusement.

Charmcaster scowled at that, but ultimately looked away with a huff.

"Fine, whatever," she muttered.

"Yeah, it sounds... fun," Dani added with a forced smile. Though both of them shot each other subtle glares.

"That's the spirit, you two are already behaving like proper siblings~" Jafar noted with amusement, and really, compared to a number of sibling relationships he knew, they probably could easily pass as sisters to others.

"Now, show some sisterly love with a kiss~" He ordered with a leer.

"Urg... if I must," Charmcaster sighed, standing up, "Might as well show the brat how a real woman kisses," she said as Dani scowled, floating up to her face.

"Please, I'm a natural, and don't need to practice with creepy voodoo dolls like you probably do," she said with a scoff, prompting a glare from Charmcaster.

"Just come here, brat!' she snapped, reaching out behind the girl's head and pulling her into a hot kiss, startling Dani who gave a low moan, but soon fought Charmcaster for dominance, initiating a hot heavy makeout with the older girl before everyone's eyes.

Charmcaster had to admit, for a brat with an underdeveloped body, she was an eager kisser, but nowhere near her own tongue skills, or even the nerd's. While Dani... this was the first time she'd ever kissed another girl... and God, while said girl was a bitch, this was so hot! She thought, wrapping her arms around Charmcaster's neck while the other girl grabbed and squeezed her ass.

"Hehe, oh yes, this should be fun~" Jafar said with a smirk to the others, with Chase looking amused, Daphne arching a brow, Gwen just looking disgusted, while Velma looked curious before speaking with a frown.

"Jafar," she looked toward him, "Why exactly does this planned cover have you as a single father?" she asked, frowning, "I know we still need to discuss how Daphne and I will be covering our tracks back in that last reality."

And that reminded her, she needed to work out a catalogue and naming system for these worlds soon, "But I could easily serve the role of your wife and say I'm older than I look."

Velma said, before adding with an amused smirk, "Plus, I'm sure I could teach our girls some discipline as their mother~" she added.

"Ohhh, hell no!" Charmcaster, hearing that, broke her makeout with Dani and shot Velma a scowl, "It's bad enough i'll have to play big sister to the new brat! I draw the line at calling the nerd cow Mom!"

"Pretty sure that's not your call, sweetie," Velma replied, giving the nickname mockingly, before looking to Jafar for an explanation.

 "Originally that was my intention," Jafar admitted with a nod, as the original plan had indeed been to have Velma serve as his wife for this particular cover, "However, besides bonding with Dani, I've also been using the crystal - which I'm considering calling the Nexus Crystal by the way."

He stated and added offhandedly to Chase at the end, who blinked, gaining a thoughtful look as Jafar carried on, "Searching for a particular good point for us all to insert ourselves and form a good cover, as well as a foothold in her original reality."

He explained, leaning back, "While I'll need to discuss things with Chase about any particular plans or preferred targets, I've already decided that the perfect time to insert ourselves into the reality's timeline is sometime before young Daniel Fenton, the boy from whom Dani was created from, gained his abilities."

He said as those gathered listened, giving some nods while not looking away from Jafar, "And during my time surveying the city of Amity Park..." Jafar gave a smirk, "I believe I found a suitable target that would allow me to integrate myself closer into the town's social structure and bring me a step closer to some particular lovelies that have caught my eye."

He explained, and with a raised hand, a large holographic image formed, one that caused Chase to actually give a confused blink, because he most certainly didn't recognize this woman... not even as a background character from the Danny Phantom show.

 She was a middle-aged blonde woman, and very attractive, very much a MILF. And she was wearing fancy clothes and and diamond earrings, so she was definitely well-off. But other than that, the isekai soul inhabiting Chase Young didn't know who she was, and decided to say as much.

"And who is she?" he asked, looking to Jafar and hoping that his partner realized that he was genuinely curious and not just playing along for the girls.

 "This is Kate Strong," Jafar said with Chase giving off a slight blink at the last name it sounded familiar, "Rich socialite, proud wife to successful bussinessman Theodore Strong, and mother of Star Strong."

He explained as holographic images of Theodore and Star joined Kate's side, with Chase realizing where he heard the name Strong before, it was the popular fanon last name for Star, aka Paulina Sanchez's "friend" and satellite in the Danny Phantom fandom.

 "Ah, I see," he said with a nod, before shooting his friend a smirk, "So, planning on seducing yourself a rich housewife?"

 While also hiding a bit of surprise. After all, this wasn't even a background character; true they had their fun in the ancient past of Kim Possible's world with various women, but mostly as just that, fun or a means to end, nothing harem status worthy. Was Jafar really...?

"Indeed I am," Jafar answered with a wide leer, "I believe she'll not only be useful in acclimating ourselves into Amity Park, but could be an excellent addition to my growing harem, along with her daughter."

He said with a chuckle as Chase realized that indeed, he was he was going after a girl outside of the show to add to the harem. Unexpected but interesting, and all the power to him, he supposed. Though it did make him ponder if he should perhaps expand his own radar a bit as well, and see if he'd find anyone suitable outside of the shows of the realities they'll visit... well, he knew a few background girls he wouldn't mind adding to his collection, at the least.

"You can't be serious?" Charmcaster asked with a jealous frown, "The nerd and brat are one thing, but some rich bimbo?!" she exclaimed.

"I am serious, and that's no way to talk about your future stepmother~" Jafar said with a stern wag of his finger, but with a mocking amused smirk, "After all, this is not only good fun in stealing another man's wife from him..." he said with a leer, examining Kate's form; she really did have a lovely body, curves in the right places, a nice ass, and D cup breasts that were begging to be squeezed. Meanwhile, her daughter certainly inherited her mother's genes, already having a C cup like Charmcaster.

"But as I explained, it's a sound strategy to insert ourselves more into Amity Park."

 As Charmcaster groaned in exasperation, Chase took on a thoughtful expression.

"Yes, that does seem like a good strategy," he mused, before glancing at his girls, "In fact, I may go ahead and copy you~"

"Wait, what?" Gwen asked, blinking in surprise while Daphne arched an eyebrow at him.

"Well, you have claimed you want to be more active, haven't you? I think coming along as mine and Daphne's daughter to help sell my cover story in this reality should be a good testing ground," he stated, "Not to mention, you can befriend some of the local teens as a means of getting me closer to any girls I select. Or their mothers, if I also decide to grab a MILF of my own~"

"Hang on a second!" Gwen protested, "Even if I'm willing to do that, you really think anyone's going to believe that Daphne is old enough to have a teenage daughter?"

"I can just say that I've had work done," Daphne said with a shrug, looking amused by the exchange.

 Honestly, she found this plan for this particular reality interesting and fun~ Not only would it allow her to spend more time with Chase openly as his wife, but could be a good angle to help Gwen relax more around all this.

"After all, my own mother looks likes she's in early thirties thanks to her credit card," she added with a shrug; she loved her parents (and would truthfully miss them), but she wasn't blind to their habits, "And besides, think of this as a way to get out there and stretch your legs. You know, have some fun."

She said, smiling at Gwen, whose brow was twitching, "Plus, a great way for us to bond as mother and daughter~" she said as Gwen groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"I'm not calling Chase, Daddy," she said flatly as Chase himself smirked, while Daphne gave a mocking sigh.

"Teenage rebellion, she gets it from your side of the family," she told Chase with a faux angry look, "Next thing you know, she'll be piercing her nipples and bringing home some biker boy," she added with a playful huff.

 "Yes, I know," Chase said, playing along and smirking as he saw the disgruntled look on Gwen's face, "I suppose we spoiled her a little too much. Perhaps a spanking on occasion will help her stay in line~"

"Don't you fucking dare!" Gwen growled, blushing brightly, while Charmcaster laughed at her, amusement having brought her out of her own annoyed funk.

"Watch your language, young lady, or you're grounded," Chase stated, still smirking, making Gwen grumble angrily.

 "Hehe, then I believe things are settled," Jafar said with a smirk, "We just need to address things in the last reality and pack, then we'll be moving onto our next reality."

He said, giving a smirk as he rose up, summoning his snake staff in hand, "And I believe since Daphne and Velma are the only ones here with cover stories that need to be addressed..." he smirked at the two women, "Rather than putting the world on pause... this could be an opportunity to experiment with some duplicates."

He said as the girls gave a blink, "In essence, they'll be magical copies created using your own personalities and cover for you, and when we return to that reality, they along with all their memories will be absorbed into you."

 "Wait, you can do that?" Gwen exclaimed, Charmcaster actually sharing her thoughts for once.

"That is extremely complex magic," the white-haired girl commented, "I mean, I know you're powerful, but that's something else."

 "Well, I am one of the most powerful sorcerers in existence~" Jafar said with a faux modest chuckle, before getting a serious look, "But I believe this would be an excellent way to test my own capabilities without using the Nexus Crystal."

He shot a glance at Chase who gave him a nod of silent approval to the name, "Which, while our biggest ace in the hole so to speak, it doesn't hurt to rely on our own capabilities," he remarked with a shrug, raising his staff, "And if the ladies are ready..."

Velma and Daphne exchanged wary looks, before the former got a determined look.

"You know you have my trust, Jafar," she said, with the man giving a proud smirk, "Well... anything's worth trying at least once, so hit me," Daphne said with a sigh and shrug, before standing besides Velma. And with that, Jafar blasted energy from his staff and concentrated on the spell of his desire.

 As everyone watched, the magic washed over the girls, who started glowing until they just looked like silhouettes. And after a moment, those silhouettes seemed to double in size, before splitting in half so that there were two normal-sized silhouettes of both girls.

Finally, Jafar stopped the flow of magic, and the glowing died down to reveal Daphne and Velma, standing next to themselves.

 "Wow..." the original Daphne gave a blink before smirking, "I look pretty good~" she said, with the duplicate shooting a returning smirk.

"Right back at you~" the duplicate Daphne said.

"Jinkies... she looks identical to me," Velma said as the duplicate smiled.

"And not just in looks either, I got the brains to cover your classes," Duplicate Velma said proudly, "And don't worry, I'll make sure to keep Tara's extra credit lessons continued~"

She added with a slight lustful look, causing original Velma to blink before coughing.

"Just try to not go to overboard, and ensure more than ever no one finds out," she said sternly to the duplicate, who scoffed.

"Relax, if you can't trust yourself, who can you trust?" she said with a smile as Daphne nodded over to her duplicate.

"That reminds me, makes sure our bitch Summer doesn't start thinking she's more than that," she said, with the duplicate smiling.

"Don't worry, she'll be collared and leashed and whipped like a good doggy~" she told her as Jafar let out a chuckle.

"Heheh, I believe that the duplicates are ready, so off you go girls, and we look forward to seeing how you handled things in Daphne and Velma's absence when we return," he said, accessing the power of the Nexus Crystal through his link, and in a flash both duplicates were teleported away to the reality and homes Daphne and Velma had just left back in the previous visited reality.

"Now, I believe with that covered, it's time to prepare for our next world and the fun ahead," he said, giving a wide smirk.

 "Agreed," Chase said, also smirking. He'd been looking forward to this new world since they'd agreed to it, and now he was ready to get started on it.

This was going to be fun~

Chapter Text

"Heheh, I believe that the duplicates are ready, so off you go girls, and we look forward to seeing how you handled things in Daphne and Velma's absence when we return," he said, accessing the power of the Nexus Crystal through his link, and in a flash both duplicates were teleported away to the reality and homes Daphne and Velma had just left back in the previous visited reality.

"Now, I believe with that covered, it's time to prepare for our next world and the fun ahead," he said, giving a wide smirk.

"Agreed," Chase said, also smirking. He'd been looking forward to this new world since they'd agreed to it, and now he was ready to get started on it.

This was going to be fun~

 (Danny Phantom reality, one "year" later)

It was a normal day at Casper High... normal except for all the decorations and signs signaling the upcoming big dance, right down to the large banner over the school entrance that literally said "The Big Dance". A sign that currently one boy by the name of Tucker Foley was standing under, holding the door with an eager smile.

"Hey there, I..." he greeted the first girl that came out, his classmate Mia.

"No," she said, turning her head away with a slight scoff, causing him to blink before focusing on the next girl.

"Hey there, would you..."

"Forget it," said Hannah quite flatly to her school's and year's wannabe playboy, with Tucker frowning before turning to the last girl to exit, Mia's friend Rebecca.

"No!" only for the girl to cut him off before he could say one word.

"I didn't ask you it!" Tucker called indignantly, before sighing as he walked away, approaching the outdoor lunch table his friends Sam Manson and Danny Fenton were sitting at.

"Strike three, Tuck? Danny asked with some amusement toward his sulking friend.

"Try strike three thousand," the boy groused as Sam rolled her eyes, scowling.

 "I don't know what the big deal is about going to some stupid dance," she said, scowling in annoyance as she enjoyed her salad, "I mean, I don't need to be asked to some dance to know I'm special. I..." her next words were cut off when she realized neither of her friends were paying attention to her.

"What?!" she demanded, annoyed and wondering what had them so spaced out, and the two boys with a dazed tone and gaping jaws only said one name, "Paulina~"

And, of course... Sam's annoyance raised as she saw who the subject of the two boys' attention was... Paulina Sanchez, one of the prettiest and most popular girls in school, never mind their year, currently walking with her "friend" (as if the shallow brat considered anybody a friend) Star Strong, the latter wearing a scowl.

 Though, Sam supposed with a twinge of sympathy despite her annoyance, she could understand the blonde's attitude. Considering everything she's had to go through the last few months, being generally irritated at all times was probably to be expected.

However, Sam shrugged that off to focus on being irritated herself.

"Oh, please! Paulina? Girls like her are a dime a dozen!" she snapped at her friends, only for the boys to start digging through their pockets.

"How much change you got?" Danny asked Tucker.

 "Oh, haha, very funny," Sam said sarcastically with a frown toward the two, "Just remember that you can't judge a book by its cover," she told them with a slight lecturing tone.

"Well, only one way to find out," Tucker said, smiling toward Danny as he sat back down, "Go to that library and check out that book."

Tucker said, pointing over to Paulina and Star, who took a seat next to a tree, with Paulina pulling out her lunch.

"I can't..." Danny however shook his head in denial, "I get weak-kneed whenever I try to talk to cute girls," he said, causing Sam to stiffen and suddenly look more upset.

"And yet, you've got no problem talking to me," she said, sending him a slight glare, causing Danny to stutter.

"Uh..."

However, whatever could be said next was cut off by the words of a new arrival, "Some people are blind to the beauty and true value of the treasures standing right in front of them."

Causing them to blink and all turn to look behind them.

"Mr. Jafari?" Sam said with a blink toward one of the school's newer teachers, and amazingly one of the wealthier citizens of Amity Park at the same time.

"Good afternoon Sam, I hope you're enjoying this lovely day," said none other than Jafar with a smirk, dressed back in his more modern civilian clothing now.

 He and Chase had decided that the best way to get close to the majority of their targets in this reality was to get jobs at Casper High. Which was surprisingly easy, even with their forged backgrounds... though the fact that the school seemed as understaffed in canon probably contributed to that. They noted that Mr. Lancer, for one, definitely seemed happy to have more staff on hand so that he didn't have to handle most of everything himself.

In any case, both of them had managed to get popular with the students, especially Danny and his friends. They'd even won the trust and respect of quite a number of parents and Amity Park citizens. After all, it was no secret that both he and Chase had money to spar,e and were capable of taking other jobs easily. So the fact that they not only dedicated their time teaching, but also each provided a sizable donation to the school... well, to say Principal Ishiyama was over the moon after coming back to consciousness from seeing those particular checks was an understatement.

"I'm doing good, sir..." Sam said with a slight smile and look of respect to her favorite teacher, who despite taste in women due to his wife (the bane of her mother's existence, not that her own mother was any better).

"And how about you?" she asked the man, who let out a chuckle.

"Hehe, other than preparing and going perhaps a bit of the extra mile to give everyone here at Casper High a dance to remember, giving me quite the workload, I can't complain," he told Sam along with Danny and Tucker with a slight smirk.

"Awk! Can't complain!" Was the cry of his feathered companion on his shoulder as Iago fluttered off, landing on the table.

"And hello to you too, Iago," Sam said, smiling as she tickled the bird's beak.

Another thing she liked about Mr. Jafari was his love and respect for animals, considering how he let Iago fly around free as a bird should be, rather than keep in a cage. Sure, some of the other students complained about having a "dirty animal" flying around, but that was their problem as far as Sam was concerned.

"Hey, speaking of the dance, Mr. Jafari, you got any ideas for getting a date?" Tucker asked.

 "Simple," Jafar said with a look of amusement, "Be confident, bold, yet romantic and respectful," he said, ticking off his fingers, "Oh, and don't ask out my daughters least you want to enjoy after school detention for the next year~"

He added with a laugh that Tucker shared nervously. He wasn't serious... right?

"Shouldn't have to worry about that. They seem more interested in your stepdaughter's bestie instead," Sam scoffed, turning her glare back towards where Star and Paulina were seated.

 Yes, that was the other thing about Mr. Jafari - he was the stepfather of Star Strong (she was stubbornly sticking to her birth father's name), having married her mother a few months ago, not long after Star's father died in a tragic accident.

And the timing certainly raised a few brows, but honestly Sam chalked it more up to Star's mother wanting to sink her claws into a new piggy bank after her husband's death. After all, she really did seem like the worst kind of rich socialite. At least Sam's own mother, for all her conservative and snobby views, seemed to actually care about her family and the people in her social circle, whereas Kate Strong just seemed to be a total gold digger who only cared about advancing her standing in life.

Honestly, the one good thing Sam could say about her was that she didn't seem to actually look down on lower class people the way Sam's parents did. After all, Star's father, from what Sam understood, had been born in poverty but had worked hard to make something of himself, becoming a successful financial advisor, to point even her own parents had used his services despite Pamela hating his wife (though playing the typical elitist snob game of faux friendship with her), so Kate didn't seem to care about a person's roots. Or even their social standing... just what she could get out of them, Sam thought with disgruntlement, as the woman even used charity work and donations to paint herself as some kinda saint, but Sam saw through the money-hungry harpy!

She thought with a hidden grimace, actually feeling sorry for Star despite any personal issues with the girl, knowing her mom has likely been a major issue for her. After all, couldn't be easy to have your dad die and then your mom just move on with the drop of the hat. At least she ended up with someone like Mr Jafari as a stepdad instead of some kinda creep, even though it in turn disgusted her to see a good man like him exploited and taken advantage of by a witch like Kate Strong, or rather Kate Jafari now.

"Ah yes, Ms. Sanchez certainly is the popular figure among the boys, isn't she?" But she shook herself back to focus as Mr. Jafari responded with a chuckle, "She certainly has my sympathies, since it's probably not easy for almost every boy acting like a brain dead monkey around her~"

He said, giving a snort that Sam shared, while Danny and Tucker looked a bit affronted.

"Harsh, but not wrong," Sam said, sending her friends a smirk.

"I... wouldn't say brain dead," Danny said with a cough, flushing, "Plus, look at her!" He said, gesturing toward Paulina enjoying her lunch.

"Yeah, she is fine with a capital F," Tucker agreed with a nod.

"Definitely the prettiest girl in school, hands down," Danny said as Jafar hummed.

"My personal bias for who that title might go to aside..." Jafar said with a slight cough, with Sam realizing he was likely referring to his daughters, "Let me offer you a bit of advice, Mr. Fenton."

He gave Danny a serious look, "Don't dedicate your life to claiming some exotic treasure when you have a true beautiful gem waiting to be taken," he said giving a subtle glance toward Sam. But, true to how oblivious he was (especially this early in the timeline), Danny seemed to completely miss what Jafar was trying to say.

Oh well, he'd tried. Now instead of cucking Danny, he'd just have to settle for snatching Sam before the poor boy even realized he liked her~

 Sam herself gave a small flush at Mr. Jafari's words, picking up on their meaning, and honestly felt flattered at his words, if embarrassed that her teacher was trying to be helpful with her crush with some matchmaking.

"So, you're saying I shouldn't waste my time fantasizing about Paulina, I have to go for it."

Before suddenly scowling as Danny completely missed their teacher's point.

"Alright, I will!" Danny said, standing up with a determined look in his eyes, "Thanks, Mr Jafari," he said, missing the flat look that his amusement as he made his way to Paulina and Star.

"Awk! Moron!" Iago called out with a subtle eye roll.

"Took the words right out of my mouth," Sam grunted with disgruntlement.

"Sigh, I do apologize Ms. Manson, but it seems Mr. Fenton truly is oblivious to the true treasure in front of him," Jafar sighed, sending Sam an apologetic look.

 "Yeah, I noticed," Sam muttered angrily, crossing her arms and scowling at Danny's back as he headed towards the two popular girls.

Seriously, what did she have to do? Hold a sign in front of his face telling him that she liked him?!

 Tucker himself looked uncomfortable, but had long resolved to not get involved in the whole Sam liking Danny matter; that was their mess to work out, and he really didn't want to be caught dead center of a potential train wreck.

"If it's any consolation..." Jafar gently placed his hand on Sam's shoulder, offering it a comforting squeeze, "Had I been in his position, I would have chosen the dark flower over the thorn rose," the man said, with Sam flushing.

"Ah... well..." she gave a cough, before plastering on a large fake smile, "Say! I don't suppose you got any advice for Tucker?" she asked with a nervous laugh, "He's trying to find a date and failing miserably," she said bluntly.

"Hey!" Tucker said with an offended look at being thrown under the bus like that.

"I've noticed, and it might help to go with someone you might find common interest and ground with, instead of asking every girl out like a desperate horn dog," Jafar stated with blunt amusement.

 "Ah, er... I guess that's a good idea," Tucker admitted with an embarrassed cough as that description put things in perspective for him, "But, any ideas who I can ask? I don't know many girls who are into tech stuff like I am."

 At that, Jafar gave a smirk having the perfect target in mind... after all, he'd gone through the trouble of abducting her and her family from the Kim Possible reality, forging backgrounds for them, and of course giving a dose of hypnosis and false set of memories so they wouldn't realize something was wrong, just for this occasion, and as a means to not only keep Tucker occupied but get Sam more alone.

"Well, I don't know about tech, but Ms. Flores is quite big on the gaming scene," Jafar said, pointing over to table where Zita Flores was enjoying her lunch... yes, Zita Flores, the one time love interest turned silent background character of Kim Possible. Another character who had potential for so much more, and one serving as a delightful guinea pig in a experiment of world-crossing transplanting, and so far she and her family had acclimated into Amity Park flawlessly, with no sign of realizing this wasn't their original reality.

"What?!" Tucker's eyes, however, went wide, going over to the attractive girl, "But she's a sophomore!" he protested nervously with a gulp, as the girl was two years older than him and ahead of his class level by a year, and even he had avoided asking out the girls from the higher grade level. Though she was cute, and... wait...

"She's a gamer?" he asked, curious despite himself.

"Oh yes, at least from what I can understand of it..." Jafar said with a shrug, smirking, "I believe that might be common ground worth approaching, and worst she can say is no."

 Tucker blinked and gained a thoughtful look at that, before finally nodding.

"You know what? You're right! Nothing ventured, nothing gained," Tucker said. Getting up, he confidently strode over to Zita, Sam watching him go with an arched eyebrow.

 "You know he's just going to embarrass himself, right?" Sam asked, with Jafar giving a laugh while Iago covered up a snort.

"Hehe, don't be too sure; life has a way of surprising you, and who knows, your friend might be Zita's type."

He said with a small smirk; after all, Zita did seem to almost have a thing with Ron Stoppable of all people before~ Leaving out the post hypnotic commands he'd left in her would ensure she'd say yes.

Not like that would stop him or Chase from enjoying her body still on the side, of course~ Who knows, maybe Tucker might get to raise some of their bastards~ He thought with hidden twisted amusement, while Sam, ignorant to her favorite teacher's thoughts, just gave a snort and sat back to watch the train wreck that was the public humiliation of her two friends asking out girls who wouldn't give them the time of day.

 She watched as Tucker walked over to Zita and got her attention, fully expecting her to either turn away or laugh him off. Instead, to her surprise, Zita actually seemed invested in listening when Tucker was talking; they were too far away for Sam to actually hear them, but from the look on her face and body language, she didn't seem to be outright rejecting him.

And then she said something, and Tucker... jumped up and down in excitement?!

"Wait, what?" Sam blurted out as she realized that that looked a lot like Tucker had gotten a yes!

However, she was brought out of her shock as laughter pulled her attention over to the direction that Danny had walked in.

 (A few minutes earlier)

"Star, you really need to stop scowling so much, you're going to give yourself wrinkles," Paulina, currently sitting next to the tree said to her friend while enjoying some yogurt with a sigh.

"I have bigger problems than some wrinkles," Star snipped back, taking a rough bite out of her sandwich as she sat by Paulina, who rolled her eyes.

"Star, this attitude really isn't healthy," she pointed out flatly toward the other girl, "I know it's probably hard going from single child to middle child..."

She said, missing the way Star's grip tightened on her drink, "And what happened to your papi was horrible," Paulina said with as much sympathy as she could muster, "But you can hardly hold it against your mother for moving on."

"Moving on?! It hasn't even been eight months!" Star snapped at her friend, "And she's already practically acting like Dad never existed, throwing herself at that smug asshole! I could almost deal with that, and being stuck with the bitch and the brat on top of that, if she had just waited a while longer!"

 But she didn't even wait five fucking minutes! She sure as Hell hadn't forgotten the scene she found the day of her father's funeral after Dad was buried!

 She'd managed to make it home and her bedroom before collapsing in tears. After she didn't know how long, she'd managed to compose herself, and gone to sneak a drink out of her parents' liquor cabinet, because screw drinking ages, she needed it!

However, before she'd gotten there, she'd heard strange noises coming from her parents' bedroom. Worried about her mom, she'd gone over and looked through the cracked open door - and to her utter shock, saw her mother in bed with Mr. Jafari, both of them naked and her mom bouncing off of his cock!

 The sight had shocked and horrified her as her mind raced for any kinda explanation for what she was seeing. Because it couldn't be what it looked like. Her mother couldn't really be fucking another man on the day of her father's funeral! Her mom was kinda a selfish bitch, but she was sure her parents loved each other, so why would this be happening?!

 She got her answer with crushing clarify as Mr. Jafari asked with a mocking laugh if this was helping the grieving window with her grief, and she answered with a giggling moan as the bastard licked her neck and she bounced off his cock.

"Hmm, you know that your cock always makes me feel better, Jafar~"

That single sentence caused Star's horror to spike. Always... as in, this wasn't the first time? Suddenly at that moment, she started looking back and realized that her mother's behavior had been off for at least several months now... tension growing between her and her confused father more than ever... how she always seemed to get along well with Mr. Jafari... how she'd been going on more outings around town. Had... had her mother been having an affair?! And was she fucking her lover on the day of her own husband's funeral?!

She felt sick... it couldn't be true... and it only got worse as she heard the bastard laugh before switching their positions, putting her mother on her back as he ravaged her and asked her who was better, him or Theodore? All while reaching out to pick up her parents' wedding photo!

 And what really hammered the nail in... was her mother's reply to that question.

"Of course you're better! You've always been better than that limp dick loser ever was!" she had yelled.

She felt silent tears pour down her face as the bastard laughed, throwing her parents' wedding photo aside like garbage, and the next words made her want to vomit, "Such a cruel thing to say on the day of your husband's funeral, Mrs. Strong~"

"Oooh! That's Mrs. Jafari to you!" Was her mother's laughing reply, "And fucking today of all days, ooooh, it's hotter than when you took me behind his back on his birthday!"

 Every word was like a knife to Star's heart, unable to believe that her mother could be so cruel.

Finally unable to stand anymore, she had turned and run back to her room. Where she had basically broken down in a mixture of rage and sorrow, crying and screaming her lungs out, destroying most of her room in denial... begging and pleading for this all to be some horrible nightmare... but if it was, it was a nightmare she hadn't woken up from... in fact, it had only gotten worse.

Barely two weeks after that scene, her mother told her that she and Mr. Jafari had been spending a lot of time together, with the man helping her dealing with the loss of her father, and something had sparked between them during all this. With Star barely holding back bile when her mother showed off the ring on her finger (its diamond and value bigger and higher than her wedding ring from Dad), and next thing she knew, her mother a couple weeks later... barely a month after her husband, the father of her daughter, died... was walking down the aisle and saying "I do" to her secret lover!

Then it was time for them to pack their bags, move out of her childhood home, and into the Jafari abode, with Star feeling less than welcomed by her new sisters. Her new elder sister was perhaps the biggest bitch around, while her little one was such an annoying brat. Plus, they both looked at her with a smug gleam in their eyes, like they thought they were better than her and laughing behind her back.

Probably laughing about how their bastard of a father had destroyed her life and family! After all, he certainly seemed to take delight in getting rid of anything connected to her father while helping her mother unpack.

And this had been her life for the last several months, almost four... she hadn't told anyone of what she had seen, not even Paulina or Valerie, the closest thing she had to "friends" in the A-List.

She also certainly hadn't confronted her mother, though a part of her certainly wanted to... she wanted to scream and yell, demand how she could be such a backstabbing whore?! How could she betray her family like this to be some bastard's lover?!

She wasn't sure why she hadn't done so; maybe a part of her was afraid what would happen once she threw everything out there and confronted her mother... would she find out that her own mother loved her as much as she apparently loved Star's father... will she end up losing the last bit of family she had left, and the illusion of her mother's love?

Or was she holding out... hoping for some insane reason that her mother would confess... tell her everything and explain why... just why she threw everything away for that asshole!

And seeing the bastard always so smug, with an air of superiority with her mother, as if she was a trophy and prize he had stolen from her father, it pissed her off!

The only thing the asshole didn't seem to do was kill her father, and even then, the only reason she doesn't suspect him there is because she was pretty sure the smug asshole had wanted to throw everything in her dad's face originally, and two, the reports from the accident and the fact that Mr. Jafari was clearly in Amity Park during what happen... it pretty much put him in the clear there. So, it was just fate having another sick laugh at her expense.

So yes, needless to say, she had been in a foul mood the last few months, and the fact she couldn't even get away from Jafar Jafari at school, and how he had the respect and admiration of so many of her peers and other Amity Park citizens... she was starting to reach her breaking point.

"I'll admit that your mother moved quickly," Paulina acknowledged, bringing Star out of her memories and sulking anger, "But Mr. Jafari was there for her, and let's be honest..." the popular girl gave a shrug, "With his wealth and the fact he's made himself into a respected figure in the community, if she didn't take her shot, some other woman would have."

 "I would have preferred if someone else had, then I wouldn't have to deal with him and his brats," Star spat. As had been the case for months, she was tempted to tell Paulina exactly why she hated the bastard, but as usual she kept her mouth shut about it.

After all, it wasn't like Paulina would be able to do anything to help. And she didn't exactly want word of her mother's affair getting out; the situation was bad enough without the scandal, she didn't want the whole town talking about it on top of everything else.

Still, she just wished that she could do SOMETHING about it! But it wasn't like she could force that asshole to divorce her mom and get the fuck out of their lives, she thought with disgruntlement, even though that was one scenario she wished she could pull off, but like with any crazy plan she considered... it was just a fantasy, and unless something changed... she was stuck with that lecherous fucking pig as a stepdad!

Paulina, however, just sighed, rolling her eyes at her friend's stubbornness. Truthfully, she was no fan of Star's new sisters... well, the older one, who was a major bitch who had no respect for the pecking order around Casper High, and thought just because she was richer and her daddy was teaching at the school she ran things, a view that Paulina was figuring out exactly how to make clear was very wrong. The younger... truthfully, when she came over to Star's new place after Mrs. Strong... Jafari had married their teacher, the little girl hadn't seemed that bad, tomboyish but no different than any other kid, so she chalked Star's dislike there being a mixture of unused to an annoying younger sibling and projecting her issues with the girl's father and sister onto her.

But Mr. Jafari... honestly, Paulina had nothing against the man. Sure, the changes he and Mr. Young made meant a tighter ship around Casper High, but hardly by that much, as she continued to enjoy the perks of popularity. Sure, it was annoying hearing Dash complaining how he couldn't wail on losers and geeks so easily anymore, but honestly it was probably for the better in the long term. Sure, it was funny, but with Baxter's brains and ego, he was likely going to take it too far someday anyway, and land them all in trouble by association.

And honestly, a part of Paulina couldn't help but respect the man... certainly more than she ever did Lancer, she thought internally, with a barely held back snort as she finally addressed Star with a sigh.

"Look... your family drama isn't really any of my business," Paulina said bluntly, not admitting a part of her always did enjoy the juicy gossip and drama of things, but any amusement in this scenario had long since faded, "But you need to face facts."

She said, addressing Star bluntly, none of them noticing the figure that had been approaching and been accidentally eavesdropping, "Your papi's gone, and unless the town crazies are suddenly proven right, he ain't coming back, and considering how your mother acts around Mr. Jafari, you're stuck with him, so you might as well suck it up and give him a chance."

She said, before giving a shrug, "That or do what your mother does with the goth geek's mom and pretend to like him, or at least tolerate while hating his guts and talking bad about him behind his back," she added, taking another bite out of her yogurt.

While Star frowned at that and considered that course of action, neither she nor Paulina noticed Danny having come to a pause behind them. He frowned as he heard the insults towards his parents and Sam, but he forced those aside; he was sure that was just because Paulina didn't really know any of them, right?

He also felt bad about listening in on such a private conversation about Star's family and what she'd been through, and considered backing off to give them privacy. But he quickly pushed that thought aside - if he didn't talk to Paulina now, he'd lose his nerve and never have it again.

So, taking a breath to brace himself, he cleared his throat to get the girls' attention while leaning against the tree to look cool.

"Hi..." he started to say as they turned to face him, only for his arm to suddenly go intangible and pass through the tree, leaving him to fall to the ground.

"Please don't say you've suddenly fallen for me. That line is so last semester," Paulina said flatly, while Star rolled her eyes at the display.

Yet another loser trying to ask Paulina out to the dance, she thought with annoyance. Honestly, you'd think by now the boys of the school would learn not to shoot above their league, and Paulina was certainly out of Fenton's league, Star thought with a barely held back look of amusement at Fenton's dazed look and... wait a second... she frowned, getting a closer look at Fenton. He... looked a lot like the brat... like an older male version of her, come to think of it... their names were even the same. Had Mrs. Fenton...?

"Yeah... I mean..." Danny had got up in a slight daze before shaking his head back to focus, "No, that's not it..." he said as Paulina just shot him a bored look while Star frowned, lost in thought... but both girls' eyes widened when Fenton's pants seemed to fall to his ankles, exposing his boxers! Prompting everyone out on the schoolyard to burst out laughing at the sight, with even Star unable to hold back giggles.

"Heahahhaah~ A gentleman usually tips his hat, but I'll give you points for originality," Paulina said with open amusement, giving a smirk toward Danny, whose eyes were wide in embarrassment. How could this get any worst?

"Mr. Fenton!"

At the shout of his name from Mr. Jafari approaching, he realized the answer to that question.

"I can understand wanting to make a strong impression, but this kind of behavior is most certainly not condone," he said sternly, as Star sneered at the hypocrisy there, "With the dance tomorrow and the reaction of your peers, I'll let you off with a warning," Jafar said, giving Danny a stern look, "But another incident like this, and it's a week's detention!"

"Um, ah, yes sir," Danny said as he quickly pulled his pants back up, "It won't happen again!"

Though if his powers were going to act up again, he wouldn't mind them doing so now so that he could sink into the ground and get away from the humiliation, he thought as several onlooking students were still laughing. Worse, Paulina still looked very amused by the whole thing.

 "See that it doesn't, I'd rather not explain to your parents that their son's taken up the habit of streaking on school property," Jafar said flatly as Iago flew to his shoulder.

"Awk! Streaker, naughty boy!" The bird cawed, prompting a snort from Paulina as Sam approached, with Danny blushing in embarrassment.

 "Kudos, Danny. You just set an all-time speed record for drowning in the shallow end of the gene pool," Sam commented as she walked up, glaring at Paulina, who blinked before glaring back at her.

"Oh, no! You did not just call me shallow, did you?!" she snapped, glaring at the goth.

"If you mean do I think I can stand in a puddle full of you and not get my feet wet? Then yeah," Sam retorted dryly.

 "Shallow? I am not shallow!" Paulina snapped at Sam, who merely rolled her eyes, dragging Danny away, "On the other hand, I'm not so deep as to not steal a boy away from a goth geek," Paulina muttered to herself, before freezing at a pointed cough.

"Uh, Mr. Jafari, sir," she stammered, remembering her teacher was there, arching a brow at before sighing.

"I'll pretend that I didn't hear that," he said, causing Paulina to blink, "After all, as long as no one is harmed physically, then the typical high school drama that's part of growing up is hardly my concern."

"Ah, right, exactly!" Paulina said with a forced smile. For some reason, Mr. Jafari was fond of the goth freak, so the last thing she needed was to risk getting on his bad side.

For her part, meanwhile, Star just rolled her eyes at the hypocrite acting like some fair and reasonable authority figure.

 "Hmm, that said, I'll leave you two to the rest of your day," Jafar said, before turning his attention to Star, "However, Star, your mother wants you home straight after school."

He said to Star, who blinked before scowling at him, "We're having a family game night, and it would do you good to spend time with the rest of the family, my dear "

 "Fine, whatever. You can go now," Star muttered, glaring at him. He merely smirked back at her before turning and walking off.

"Asshole," she spat once he was out of earshot.

 "Seriously, Star, what exactly is your plan here? Hating your mami and step papi until you move out?" Paulina asked with an arched brow.

 "No... I'm going to hate them after that, too," Star grumbled, making Paulina roll her eyes.

"Ugh, whatever," she said, "You do whatever works for you. As for me, I have a revenge date to go set up~"

"Are you seriously going to date that loser Fenton just to get back at Manson?" Star asked in disbelief.

 "Hey, the goth geek needs to learn her place," Paulina said with a smirk, "And what better way than stealing her man?" she crossed her arms, "Even if he goes crawling back to her after I'm done, she'll always know he chose me first."

She explained smugly, with Star just shaking her head.

"Do what you want, just leave me out of it," she said stomping off, leaving Paulina blinking.

"Your loss," before shrugging and focusing her attention on humiliating Manson.

 She was going to have fun with this~

(Nearby)

"Yes, yes, yes, yes! Who's the man with a date? I am!" Tucker crowed to his friends, who rolled their eyes good-naturedly at him.

 "Yeah, yeah, don't have to rub it in," Danny said with a teasing smirk, still embarrassed beyond belief from what just happened but happy for his friend... if disbelieving of his luck.

"I still can't believe someone, an older girl no less, said yes to going to the dance with you," Sam snarked.

"Hey, it's not that hard to believe," Tucker said with a pout, "But I will admit, I owe Mr. Jafari big time for this."

 "Yep. Just wish his advice to me was better," Danny sighed.

"Maybe if you'd actually done what he was saying, it would have gone better," Sam muttered.

"What?" Danny asked, blinking in confusion.

 "Forget it," Sam scoffed with a bitter frown, "But while I'm happy for you Tucker, I still say this dance is just a waste of time," she said, crossing her arms with a scowl, causing her friends to share blinks.

"Isn't your mom one of the volunteers helping out it together?" Tucker asked with an arched brow.

"Why do you think I don't like the whole idea of it?" Sam replied dryly, "I swear, ever since she got all buddy-buddy with Mr. Young, she's been going out of her way to spend as much time as possible at the school."

"I mean, it could be worse. At least she's not coming because you're getting in trouble with all your protests and stuff, like before," Danny commented.

"Urg, silver lining, but far be it if her daughter spoke her mind and stood up for what's right," Sam said with a scoff.

 "Like last week when you badgered the school into getting rid of all the meat on the menu?" Tucker asked flatly, making Sam scowl at him while Danny sighed at this being brought up yet again.

"Excuse me for trying to educate people on better eating habits," she scoffed.

"You know, Lunch Lady ghost aside, it might have gone over better if you had just had them add Ultra-Recyclo stuff to the menu instead of completely replacing it," Danny offered, "You know, give people the option instead of forcing it on them?"

 Sam scowled at Danny, not wanting to admit the point.

"Besides the fact I wasn't forcing anyone to do anything," she said, before adding with a disgruntled eye roll, "Can we change the subject? I've had to spend the last week listening to my mom for my "rabble rousing", and how she had to convince Mr. Young to not give me detention for the entire year," she said with finger quotes on the words "rabble rousing".

 Glad to turn the conversation away from the menu debacle, Danny asked the first thing that came to mind, "So, with your mom helping set up the dance, she say anything about themes or stuff like that?"

"Ugh, yeah, she keeps gushing on about that stuff, and I do my best to tune it out," Sam scoffed in reply, "I'm pretty sure she's meeting with Mr. Young right now to go over color schemes or something."

(Elsewhere in the school)

"AH! AH! AH! OH, CHASE!" Pamela Manson cried out from her current position bent over Chase Young's office desk, old-fashioned dress hiked up and panties yanked down to allow Chase to fuck her doggy style.

"Ah, ah, ah! You like that, my slutty housewife?" Chase asked with a smirk as he pounded Pamela's wet cunt, before slapping a hand hard against her ass.

SMACK

 "AH! YES! I, ah, ah, ah, love it!" Pamela moaned, her expression the farthest from prim and proper as you could get, "Ahhh, Jeremy never makes, ah, ah, ahhh, me feel so GOOD!" She squealed with a moan, cumming again as she was fucked by a real man.

 "Of course he doesn't. That's why you keep coming back to me and my cock, isn't it?" Chase asked condescendingly, which just made Pamela hotter, because she knew it was true.

She never would have dreamed that she'd be the type of woman to have an affair. But a few months ago, when she'd been called in for a meeting about Sammy-kins pulling another one of her ridiculous little hippie stunts (honesty, she couldn't even remember what it was at this point, they all blended together), Chase had asked to speak to her privately while Sammy was sent home, and what had started out as a professional meeting had quickly taken on an undertone of something else as Pamela realized he was subtlety flirting with her.

She'd been flattered, of course, and too polite to embarrass him by outright turning him down, so she hadn't addressed it that time. Or the time after that, or after that...

Eventually though, she found herself coming up with all sorts of excuses to come to the school and speak with Chase even when Sammy-kins wasn't in trouble, because she simply found herself by this point enjoying the flirtations. She was happy with Jeremy, of course, but it had been quite a while since he'd been so bold with her.

 And it did feed her own ego to have a married man flirting with her despite his own... shall we say, relatively attractive wife.

Of course, things certainly escalated from flirting when one day she came to the school after hours to find Chase working out and training in the school gymnasium without a shirt... and God, those muscles. Her first thought had been... quite unladylike, to say the least.

 She'd barely managed to compose herself before he noticed her presence, and then invited her back to his office to talk once he'd cleaned up... which to her mixed feelings had NOT involved putting a shirt back on.

Once in his office, she'd happily accepted the tea he'd offered her as a distraction from the bare chest he was leaving on proud display. And he should definitely be proud, because she was sure that he could shred cheese on those abs~

 But despite enjoying the view, she found herself enjoying her talk with Chase, and the discussion soon took a turn to their families, such as their problem daughters. For Chase, he told her all about Gwendolyn's own rebellious phase, and how she seemed determined to keep him at arm's length. While also telling her about how Gwen had a great desire to help people and the world, but her view on how the world really worked was, shall we say... naive.

Something that Pamela could certainly understand, given her own troubles with Samantha. Who, speaking of, Chase telling her about his daughter soon lead to Pamela herself venting out her own disgruntlement to all of Sam's behavior and how despite her birth among the social elite, she insisted on dragging her reputation through the mud by hanging out with those that should be beneath her notice. The Foley boy she might be willing to give a chance, but the Fenton boy, the son of the town freaks and local menaces that should have been put behind bars years ago... no, just no.

Her stubborn refusal open up, how she always acted like a hooligan, how she refused to even give brighter colors or prettier clothes even a chance, how she insisted on being ungrateful for everything she and Jeremy tried to do for her, how she seemed determined to grow up as some kinda eco-terrorist hippie!

She... might have gotten a bit overboard with her own venting, to her embarrassment, as before she knew it she was standing in front of Chase's desk red-faced, holding a cracked teacup in hand, catching her breath after finishing a longwinded rant about her daughter.

Needless to say, she was embarrassed. Thankfully, Chase seemed more concerned than anything, noting her stress and offered to help her relax. She was confused at first, but then she blushed when he informed her that he was quite adept at giving massages.

 And, well... obviously she didn't want to seem rude by refusing him, she'd told herself.

Which was how she'd found herself lying down on his desk, wearing only a borrowed towel after undressing in the small private bathroom attached to Chase's office, getting the most magnificent massage of her life. And that was saying something, considering she'd been to some of the best spas money could buy, but Chase... God, she practically orgasmed just from his touch.

 She'd blushed brightly at the thought, but was too busy melting under Chase's fingers to really be embarrassed by it. Instead, she'd just laid there and happily let him work the stress out of her back.

Of course, soon he had gone from her back to her shoulders and from her shoulders to... lower areas... and God, she never thought someone squeezing her derriere could feel so good, but it turned out it could... and then... she felt a shiver as Chase leaned into her ear and asked one thing...

"Want me to help you really relax?" he'd purred.

"R-really relax?" she'd repeated with a stammer, blushing brightly.

"Yes, to just let all that tension go~" he'd said, as his hand went down past her rear to... well, to where it stopped being her rear and became something much more private.

A part of knew she should scream... a part knew she should tear into him... that she should stop this... to remind him that she was married and so was he!

But instead...

"I... ummm, I suppose... a little extra relaxing never hurt anyone..." she had stammered with a red face, but her eyes had gleamed with desire, causing Chase to smirk before he lowered his face, and ooooh God, the things that man could do with his tongue! She hadn't even lasted more than two minutes before the sheer pleasure had made her cum, juices spraying into Chase's face.

And as she'd laid there panting for breath, coming down from the orgasmic high, he'd licked his face clean before leaning over her face again with a smug smirk.

"Want me to do more?" he'd asked, making her heart pound in her chest.

She knew she should stop... that a voice in her head was screaming at her to remember her husband and daughter... that this had already gone too far... but...

"God, yes~" she couldn't deny it... she wanted more... so much fucking more!

And with that, Chase smirked, undoing his pants and pulling out a piece of equipment that most certainly put Jeremy's to shame... and before she knew it...

"AHHHH! CHASE!" She was cheating on her husband with her own daughter's teacher... who also happened to be one of Amity Park's wealthier citizens, but still... she was letting another man defile her... right in the middle of school in some empty classroom, like some rebellious teenager!

Even Samantha, despite her unruly behavior, hadn't done like this (or at least, she better not have, or she'd be filing restraining orders and sending her to the strictest boarding school she can find), but she hadn't cared, it just felt so good!

And so, she'd let Chase fuck her brains out, not even trying to make him pull out when he'd cum inside her. After he'd made her cum again herself. Twice~

When they'd finally stopped, leaving her a panting, semi-conscious mess and Chase looking like he was able to keep going with no problem, he'd gently kissed her and said the words that set her heart aflame.

"We can do this again, whenever you want~"

And after the euphoria she experienced... how could she refuse?

So with a blushing giggle, feeling like a school girl again, she agreed. After all, she thought at the time... it was just like a business transaction, they were just getting a little bit of extra pleasure and thrill they normally didn't get from their marriages... and what Jeremy didn't know wouldn't hurt him.

Which led to her meeting with Chase whenever she could, taking advantage of his position as her daughter's teacher and her own interest in the wellbeing of the community of course to help act as a cover.

Further helped by a publicly growing friendship with him... granted, she felt a bit of guilt when Chase's family joined her own for dinner and Jeremy had enjoyed meeting them, finding him an excellent addition and pillar to their city.

"Lord knows we need more people like the Youngs and less people like the Fentons," he had joked to her later in private, unaware the man he was praising was sleeping with his wife.

But her time with Chase... the thrill of seeing him behind everyone's back... it washed away any guilt... and she had been telling herself it was just sexual pleasure... but as the past couple months went on, she had to admit...

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, Chase!" she moaned as the man grabbed her by the back of her head and railed deeper into her.

...that Chase might have stolen more than her body from her husband.

"That's it! Take it all, you whore!" Chase growled at her, which just sent more of a thrill through her. She'd never known that she'd had a kink for being talked down to like this, but she loved his dirty talk; why couldn't Jeremy have been more like this?

"AAAHHH!" Pamela yelled as she orgasmed, tightening cunt making Chase cum as well, unleashing his load into her womb.

"Ah, ah, ah... hope you've been remembering to take your contraceptives, dear. I don't think Sam or Gwen are ready to be big sisters yet~" Chase chuckled as he pulled out of her.

"Ah... ah... contraceptives..." Pamela with a dazed moan, possessing a smile of utter bliss before shaking her head, "I... uh... yes... of course," she said, coughing as she leaned against the table, leaning against the desk, "You know I'm careful."

She told Chase, while at the same time trying to recall if she'd taken any today, "But..." here Pamela flushed, "I have to admit... having your child... doesn't sound so bad... kinda exciting, actually."

She said with a naughty giggle as she pushed herself up, "Maybe a daughter who'd actually appreciate her parents," she added with a bitter snort.

"You really shouldn't worry so much about Sam's attitude, dear. It's just a phase, she'll grow out of it," Chase said as he tucked his cock back into his pants.

"Ugh, I know, but how long is it going to last?" Pamela moaned as she pulled her panties back up and pushed her dress back down over them, "Am I going to have to deal with her goth nonsense for her whole teen years? Or longer?"

"Hmm, perhaps she just needs something else to put her mind on," Chase mused, "Or someone else~"

"Tch, last time I tried to matchmake for her with someone appropriate, she sent the poor boy home in tears," Pamela scoffed, before sighing, "No, she'd need to find a real man to show her a good time and remind her that life isn't all doom and gloom."

Chase smirked at that, knowing that things were closer to that than Pamela realized - Jafar was working hard on getting his hooks into Sam, after all, and would be happy to show her a REALLY good time~

"Only problem is, finding someone who's a real man AND of acceptable breed and standing is... difficult," she admitted with a sigh, "I know one must put on a certain image, but I do wish they were more men like you among the upper class, Chase."

Pamela admitted, reaching out to feel her lover's chest with a flushed face and smile, "Maybe then Sam would be able to smile, and she'll not only finally stop this gothic rebellion nonsense, but be prepared to settle down and start acting like a proper lady."

She said, frowning before sighing, "And truthfully speaking, Chase... I'm getting more worried about my daughter's future."

She admitted, looking into Chase eyes, "The stunt with that ultra vegetarian diet or whatever she calls it on the school menu was bad enough," she said, frowning as she rubbed her eyes, "What Ishiyama was thinking, approving that... do you have any idea how many complaints and calls I got from other parents about my daughter trying to feed their children literal mud pies?!"

She huffed, scowling, "And don't even get me started about how Strong... sorry, Jafari... said she was worried about my daughter's health while asking if I fed her grass like an animal instead of appropriate food while she was growing up."

She said, venting with a growl, clenching her fists before taking a deep breath, "How Jafar tolerates that woman is beyond me," she added to Chase, knowing that the two were close friends for years, even before their shared move to Amity Park from what she understood, "But then that protest she put up this time because that Foley friend of hers, along with a good deal of other students, of course didn't like the menu change and wanted to eat actual human consumable food during lunch!"

She pinched the bridge of nose, "How that led to some kind of riot and craziness about floating and flying meat being thrown everywhere, I don't even want to know," she admitted, taking a seat on the desk she was just fucked at, "Honestly, at this point I'm worried that instead of spending her adult years dining on fine cuisine and enjoying the company of her true peers..."

Pamela frowned, rubbing her arm, "She'll be enjoying gruel and the company of convicts behind bars," she confessed to Chase.

 "Try not to drive yourself crazy with worry, dear," Chase said, walking over to grab her shoulders and start massaging them, making her moan, "It's natural to be concerned, and yes I admit, Sam seems to be taking the rebellious phase a bit further than most. But, I'm sure she knows not to take things too far. She inherited your brains, after all~"

"Mmm, flatterer~" Pamela moaned, smiling at him over her shoulder, before sighing, "I hope you're right. But the longer all this nonsense carries on, with the black clothes and extreme views and being friends with lunatics like the Fentons... I'm worried that she's going down a rabbit hole that she won't be able to dig her way back out of."

"Well, I'll keep an eye on her here at school, and do my part to keep her from going too far again," Chase said, leaning around to kiss her temple, making her sigh again but happily.

"God, why couldn't I have met you before Jeremy?" she muttered, while leaning into Chase's chest before flushing as she realized what she said... but with a sigh, she had to admit the desire was true.

She cared for Jeremy... at one point, she even believed she loved him. True, her main draw to him had been the Manson family fortune, and she quite enjoyed being the matriarch of the cellophane deli toothpick legacy... but she and Jeremy had seemed to click, with so many interests and common ground. She had come to believe that she truly loved him, and their wedding followed by the birth of their daughter were the happiest days of their lives.

But these past few months... she had to admit that what she had come to feel for Chase... her feelings for her husband didn't compare.

It wasn't just the sex either (though God, was the sex amazing, she finally realized why people could become sexual deviants now!) but the man himself. He was intelligent... smooth... good looking... those muscles... and his personality.

Like Jeremy, she felt Chase understood her and respected her viewpoint, but unlike Jeremy she felt he had a different opinion and view to offer and wasn't afraid to offer it; after all, he certainly had more of a spine than Jeremy~

The fact that more and more lately she found herself comparing her own husband unfavorably to Chase, and found herself enjoying spending time with Chase more than her own husband even outside their sexual romps... it was time to admit the truth.

"Chase... I don't think this... this whole thing..." she murmured into her friend... her lover's chest, "It's gone beyond just some fun between friends or relaxing... I..." she raised her head up to stare into Chase's eyes, "I... I think... I know... I've fallen in love with you."

She confessed in a quiet voice the truth. She'd been trying to deny it, but it was out there... after all, would she really risk her public image, her very marriage, with someone like this in an affair that's lasted these past couple months... for just anyone?

 No, she didn't think that she would, she decided before Chase gently kissing her washed her concerns away.

"I love you too, Pamela," he said when the kiss broke, and that was actually the truth. Originally, he'd just gone after her in order to tap some MILF ass, gain influence over a rich bitch with powerful social connections, and gain further influence over Danny's social group through his friend's mother.

But over these last few months, he'd found that an actual bond had formed between him and Pamela. It felt much more like what he had with Daphne and what had formed with Gwen (no matter how much she might stubbornly, if weakly, still be protesting it after a year together), rather than the side piece action he had with several girls across the realities he'd visited. No, this was real love for a beautiful, intelligent, and cunning woman, not just lust for a piece of hot ass.

When the time came, he would definitely be keeping her for the harem, he decided. But in the meantime...

"That being said," he said, looking into her eyes as she smiled happily at him, "I still love Daphne, just as I'm sure you still care for Jeremy. And I doubt either of us want to put our daughters through the trauma and scandal of getting divorces so that we can be together."

 Leaving unsaid he honestly didn't care about what happened to Jeremy, and by the time he and Jafar were done, neither would Pamela or Sam~

However, Pamela, ignorant to those thoughts, sighed and nodded in agreement.

"You're right, we don't," she said, frowning, "As much as I'm tired of Sam's behavior, I still love her," she said, looking away, "And Jeremy... while I can no longer honestly say he's the man who holds my heart... I do still care for him as a friend and father of my firstborn."

She said, leaning into Chase's touch for comfort, "And I honestly have come to think of your wife as a... friend," she admitted, though internally a part of her resented Daphne for looking decades younger than her age (with her tits just a bit bigger to boot) and landing a catch like Chase in the first place.

Never mind the knowledge that unlike with her and Jeremy... part of Chase still loved his wife romantically and as a woman.

"And I know the last thing we want is the scandal of leaving our spouses for each other," Pamela admitted, leaving unsaid a part of her couldn't help but think of how such a move would risk her own access to the Manson family wealth, "Some people are still talking about how Kate moved onto a new husband before Theodore's body got cold, and I don't fancy being the next juicy piece of gossip."

 "Exactly," Chase said with a nod, "If this is going to be something more, we'll have to be very careful about how we proceed. There's so many people who would tear us apart out of petty jealousy and spite, and that would just cause our girls pain, which is the last thing we want."

"Of course," Pamela nodded, "So, what do we do?"

"For now, we keep things our little secret," Chase said, "Speaking of which, you should get going, otherwise people might start getting suspicious. Plus, I have to get ready for today's meeting of my club."

 "Understood, and I agree, we need to continue putting on a certain image," Pamela said with a sigh, before giving him a small smile, "But I'll see you again soon," she said, giving his lips a kiss before pulling back and adding with a smirk, "Perhaps we can enjoy a romantic evening without anyone getting suspicious at the dance, or at least sneak off while everyone's distracted~"

 "Sounds wonderful to me, my love~" Chase said, pulling her into another kiss. Though while that did sound fun, he would have to find a way to slip away - there was a certain ghost princess he intended to intercept, after all.

But, he'd worry about that on the night of. For now, he had work to do~

 (Elsewhere in Casper High Library)

"Urg, I still can't believe it, Gwen..." Jazz Fenton groused, leaning over a psychology book while talking to the girl that had become her best friend in the past year since her family moved here, "I was finally making a breakthrough... Dad was even swearing off ghosts forever."

Jazz exclaimed with a low hiss, "But some weird mass hallucination caused by the smell from all that old meat being thrown around ruined that!" she said, and that was what obviously happened, because the alternative was ghosts existing and her parents being right, and that was just crazy talk!

 "Sorry to hear that, Jazz," Gwen replied, glancing over her own history book; while technically for class, she'd made it a hobby of studying this reality's history to compare with her own. If she was going to be stuck getting dragged around the multiverse by Chase, she might as well enjoy herself, after all.

Though of course, she might have been getting a little too used to having "fun", she admitted, as she found herself glancing at Jazz out of the corner of her eye and mentally undressing her.

Dammit, no matter how she tried to deny it to herself, this last year with Chase and the others had worn down her resistance. She really liked what they did together, and having befriended Jazz and knowing Chase had his eye on her... well, she knew that she should be trying to find a way to sabotage that, but instead found herself anticipating it.

God, she was fucked up. Was this Stockholm Syndrome? Or a sign of, as horrible as it sounded, wanting someone she actually likes to be part of this entire fucked up situation with her?

At times like this, she couldn't help but wonder what Ben or Kevin would think if they saw her now; probably disappointed, since it feels more and more like she's given up.

She knew the original plan was biding her time to figure out a way to stop Jafar and Chase, and realistically she could get some help from Jazz's brother, since he had powers now. But the problem there was that it was too early into the timeline for Danny to be a real threat to either Chase or Jafar, as he'd only really had his abilities for a few weeks at the most, after all.

Though honestly, even if they had arrived when he was more experienced, at this point Danielle alone, thanks to all the training she's gotten from both Jafar and Chase, would stand a good chance of emerging victorious, never mind the two bastards themselves.

So, no go there for help, and she wasn't about to resort to seeking out Vlad Masters; she'd heard enough about him to know she was honestly better off with Jafar and Chase by comparison, which said a lot about how much of a creepy lowlife the first halfa was.

Also, while she'd been allowed to train herself... she still knew trying to pick a fight wouldn't end well.... didn't help that there was always the chance they could resort to taking civilian hostages or something.

So, like it or not, even after a year she's still stuck in this mess of being Chase's sex pet, while pretending to be his daughter. Urg, which had led to some kinky role play in the bedroom with him and Daphne, that's for sure, she thought, flushing, but tried to shake the feeling off while turning to Jazz. Someone who had made her situation more bearable (because she sure as Hell needed a friend, now more than ever) but all the worst.

Because she knew Jazz was on the target list, and as the year had dragged on, she couldn't help but notice how attractive Jazz was, and not just that the more they hung out they just clicked, and she found herself genuinely enjoying the other girl's company to the point she was starting to suspect... she had actually developed feelings for the other girl.

 Speaking of whom, she was still going on about her family's ghost obsession, and her blatant denial of ghosts existing.

"I mean, it was so bad that I actually thought I saw a ghost myself!" Jazz exclaimed, "Can you believe that? God, my parents' obsessive delusions must be hereditary or something!"

"I think you might be reading too much into it," Gwen stated, rolling her eyes, "It sounds more like power of suggestion than anything."

"Yeah, that's probably it," Jazz muttered in annoyance at her family situation, "And I'm sorry about unloading on you like this... just been more stressful than usual back home," Jazz said with an apologetic look, with Gwen blinking and giving her a smile.

"It's not a problem, sometimes you just got to vent about family," she said, holding back a snort at how Ben used to drive her crazy growing up, "Besides, I'm your friend; if you can't share your worries with me, who can you share it with?" she said, unconsciously reaching for Jazz's hand and squeezing it as the other girl smiled.

"Thanks Gwen, you're a good friend... really," Jazz said softly with a smile. She didn't regret focusing on her education, but fact was, thanks to that and her parents' reputation, she hadn't made many friends growing up, to say the least; it was why she was relieved and happy for Danny having Sam and Tucker in his corner. So, Gwen's arrival in her life was a lifeline she didn't realize she had needed. It felt good to have a friend, one that shared her interests, one she could unload her worries on, one that she found common interests with, one that was as smart as she was pretty, and... wait, what?

Jazz quickly shook off that last thought as she gave a cough.

"So, uhh, any plans for the dance tomorrow?" she asked, wondering why she suddenly felt nervous, "I assume you're attending since your dad put a lot of work into it and is one of the chaperones along with your mother."

 "Yeah, I'm pretty sure Dad would be disappointed if I didn't go," Gwen replied, hating how natural it was to call Chase that at this point. She'd had difficulty with that at the beginning of their time in this reality, but most people had written off her referring to her "father" by his name as just petty teen rebellion that she'd outgrown.

Shaking that off, she continued, "But no, I don't really have plans. No one's asked me to go. How about you?"

"Uh, no, no real offers for me either," Jazz replied, wondering why her face suddenly felt so warm.

 "You, uh... want to go together?" And why she had just asked Gwen that, as the other girl blinked, giving her a surprised look, "As friends, of course!" Jazz added hurriedly with a nervous laugh, not wanting her friend to get the wrong idea, because that's what Gwen was, her friend.

"Of course... and sure," Gwen said with a slight giggle, finding a strange amusement in how nervous Jazz was. After all, unlike her with Kevin, never mind the mess with Chase and Daphne, she didn't exactly have experience with things like this, and she was getting the vibe that Jazz was developing a crush on her.

And that itself led to her fantasizing about enjoying the dance with her, how lovely she'd look in a dress... and how even lovelier she'd look out of one... before shaking that off.

"After all, I can't think of anyone else I'd rather take to the dance~" Gwen said teasingly, causing Jazz to flush, but the moment was broken by a new voice speaking up with a mocking tone.

"Oooh, isn't that cute? Gwenny finally found someone so desperate they'd date her~" they laughed, causing Jazz to frown as Gwen sighed.

"At least I'm going with someone instead of scaring everyone off," she said, frowning over to the approaching form of Charmcaster, or rather Hope Jafari. After all, she couldn't use her usual name here without coming across as some kind of weird hippie, so she'd gone with her birth name instead (and honestly, Gwen had been surprised to learn that it was something as simple as Hope).

She'd also adapted to her cover of being a normal high school student surprisingly well, though she'd kept herself apart from any particular cliques. Despite being pretty and rich, she'd refused to let herself get dragged into what she saw the cliche popular girl crowd that her new "stepsister" was part of, instead setting herself up as an aloof outsider. Which, ironically, had helped her befriend that goth daughter of Chase's latest conquest.

Speaking of whom, Gwen was surprised Chase hadn't targeted Sam too, just for the idea of a mother/daughter combo. Honestly, even after a year, she still couldn't parse any logic to how he and Jafar divided up girls to target. Sometimes she wondered if they just called dibs or threw darts to decide who got who, but honestly it was probably better for her sanity if she didn't know.

"Like I'd waste my time with any of these fools," Charmcaster, or rather Hope, scoffed, crossing her arms, "They aren't fit to lick my boots, much less take me to a dance," she said with an eye roll, "None of them are even half the man my father is."

She added with a frown as Jazz let out a hum.

"Hmm, someday we really need to sit down and talk about the Oedipus complex you've been exhibiting," she said, prompting a glare from Hope as Gwen's eyes roamed over the go-to outfit Hope had chosen as her civilian ware.

 It wasn't a bad outfit, Gwen had to reluctantly admit. A light purple mid-thigh length skirt and a darker purple open jacket over a low-cut black shirt that showed just enough cleavage to be enticing without being too inappropriate, along with a black choker and a necklace.

Still, while she had good fashion sense, the past year hadn't done much to improve her personality. Case in point, her scoff and glare at Jazz in response to her comment.

"Spare me your amateur psychology, nerd," Hope sneered, "Just because you want to be a know-it-all doesn't mean you actually know what you're talking about."

"Did you actually want something, or did you just come over here to be a pain in the ass?" Gwen asked with a glare of her own, speaking up in Jazz's defense.

 "What, can't I congratulate an old friend for getting a date?" Hope asked with faux innocence.

"First of all, we're hardly friends, and second, Jazz and I are just going as friends," Gwen retorted as Jazz nodded beside her, though ignoring a strange twinge of disappointment.

"Of course..." Hope said back quite flatly, before giving a teasing smirk, "Then I suppose that means she's free to date then?"

She asked, prompting widening eyes, "What do you say, nerd? I can promise you a good time to remember, unlike Gwenny~" she said, turning her tone a bit sensual and winking.

Honestly she was just doing this to mess with Gwen more than anything; after all, it hadn't escaped her notice how close Gwen was getting to the wannabe therapist. And while they had grown to tolerate each other over the last year, they still weren't friends, so any chance to mess with her was to be cherished~

But still, not like she'd make an actual move on the nerd, since she knew Chase was targeting her to add to his redhead kink collection.

"Um, ah, that's a nice offer, but no thank you," Jazz replied, blushing brightly while Gwen glared at Hope.

 "If you just came here to mess with us, could you please leave." Gwen said between gritting teeth, causing Hope to smirk.

 "Aw, what's the matter? Feeling jealous and protective?" she asked teasingly. This made Gwen growl at her, but Hope just backed away before she could say or do anything.

"Whatever, I have better things to do," she said, turning to walk away, before not before shooting Jazz a smirk over her shoulder, "But let me know if you change your mind, cutie~"

 With Jazz giving off a flush, because despite Hope's attitude problems, she'd rarely been flirted with so forwardly.

"Urg, well, ahh..." she gave a cough, deciding to change the subject, "I guess we should drop by the mall for appropriate dresses for the dance then."

She said, flushing and wondering why she felt nervous about this. She was just going with Gwen as a friend, nothing to be nervous about.

 "Right, let's do that," Gwen said, happy for the change of subject away from her rival.

And, she admitted to herself with a pleasant tingle in her stomach, happy for the chance to see what outfits Jazz would try on~

(Back at school)

Humming to himself, Chase walked into the gym, having changed into a gi for the martial arts club he ran at the school. While admittedly it was primarily an excuse to be able to access the students (certain ones in particular~) after-hours while having the privacy of the building being empty, he found that he did enjoy being able to train his students with a sample of the martial arts knowledge that came with this body.

A remnant of the real Chase's desire to make Omi his apprentice, perhaps? Something to consider for the future, but for now, he entered the room and found his students waiting for him.

"Good afternoon, students," he greeted the small group.

 "Good afternoon, Mr. Young," was the chorus back, though his eyes honed in one student standing in front, gazing at him with eyes full of respect and a bit of desire, one Valerie Gray.

 For all the jokes about him only targeting redheads, he wasn't blind to other beauties, and Valerie definitely was one, with her D cup breasts and nicely large ass~ Additionally, she was smart and a good fighter, both of which he admired, so of course she went on his list.

So, needless to say that he was glad she joined the club, quickly becoming its best student. And, if he wasn't mistaken, one who had the hots for teacher~

 And indeed she did; the moment her favorite teacher walked into the room, Valerie's gaze went to him and his athletic body. God, did she envy that man's wife - that muscled chest, those arms, the firm ass that his pants strained against every time he demonstrated a kick... fuck, she knew it was wrong, because he was twice her age and happily married on top of that, but he was so hot! How could she not be attracted to that?

Not that she'd admit it to anyone, since she just knew her "friends" would tease her mercilessly for it. So, she kept her crush to herself, and settled for fantasizing while she was in bed or the shower~

"Okay, listen up. Today, we'll be practicing making and breaking holds," Chase declared, "Any volunteers to help me demonstrate for the class?"

 "I'll volunteer Mr. Young!" Valerie, seeing the opportunity, raised her hand, cutting off Kwan standing next to her as he gave a pout, but her attention was focused on the word "hold". As in, she might get a excuse to feel up her teacher's hot body? Ohh baby, sign her up!

 Unaware that said teacher had been counting on her reaction, and hid a small smirk at her doing exactly what he wanted.

"Thank you, Miss Grey," he said, watching as Valerie walked up to join him on the mat. Once they'd exchanged the official bows, he then said, "Now, try to get ahold of me, and I'll try to break free."

 "With pleasure~" Valerie said with a large smirk as she lunged forward, seemingly going to grab Chase in a tight hold only to instead leap and flip over him, twisting in the air then lunging and grabbing him from behind, her breasts pressing against his back as she wrapped her arms around him.

"Just to warn you..." Valerie gave an amused leer, "Now that I finally have my hands on you, I don't plan on letting go, sir~"

 "Ooh, tempted to let you hang on~" Chase replied back with the same tone, making Valerie blush. Which then distracted her enough that Chase was able to grab her arms that were around his chest and break her hold, before bending and throwing her over him to land on her back in front of him.

"Oof!" Valerie exclaimed, while Chase chuckled.

"However, I wouldn't be doing my job as teacher if I just let you win," he added, "You'll have to actually earn it~"

 "Oh trust me..." Valerie stood up with a grunt, "I'm plenty motivated for this~"

 "Then show me what you can do~" Chase said with a smirk, making a bring it gesture with his hand. Smirking in return, Valerie charged him, ramming against his chest and wrapping her arms around him again while trying to drive him back; at the same time, he reached down around her own chest to try and counter her.

And if he happened to brush his arms against her breasts while doing so... well, that was clearly just a coincidence~

 Valerie herself was getting caught in the heat of the moment and having to admit, even if only to herself, she was enjoying not only the chance to get physical with Mr. Young, but the lesson itself.

Because attraction to her sexy married teacher aside, she had found herself really enjoying the after-school martial arts club started. It was not only great exercise, and helped sooth any worries her dad might have about being able to protect herself.

But she was starting to not only put any of her previous training to work and then some, while showing off her skills to the school. She might be part of the A-list, but she wasn't exactly interested in being a cheerleader like Star and Paulina, so this was good opportunity to get some more respect around school. While at the same time learning a lot from Mr. Young; the man was clearly a master, and must have put in years of training to get so good, because she'd been shown things she honestly thought were only possible in movies.

And to think she took up this club mainly for the exercise, extra credit for her college application down the line, and of course the eye candy~

 The practice fight went on for a few more minutes, the pair grappling, grabbing ahold of each other and breaking free several times, before Chase eventually called the end to the match.

"Alright, I think that's enough for the demonstration," he declared, "Everyone pair up and go a few rounds. Except for Miss Grey, she's earned a break alongside me."

"Yes, Mr. Young," the other students chorused while a smiling Valerie followed Chase to the side of the room, the two of them grabbing water bottles.

"An excellent performance as always, Valerie," Chase said, before taking a long drink from his bottle.

"Ah, thanks, Mr. Young," Valerie said, blushing at both the compliment and the sight of sweat running down Chase's chest, before taking a drink herself to hide her gawking.

"So, any plans for the dance?" he asked her.

 "Unless something changes in the next five seconds i'll be going with Kwan," Valerie said, only to blink as said boy approached her with a grin that was both eager... but also nervous, since he knew Valerie could kick his butt.

 "Hey, Valerie, how you doing?" he asked, voice strained.

"Fine, why?" Valerie asked, eyes narrowing at him while Chase arched an eyebrow at the timing.

"Uh, listen... about the dance?" Kwan said, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck, "I know we're supposed to go together... but I'm thinking I'm gonna go with Star instead."

"WHAT?!" Valerie yelled in rage, "Explain! Now!"

 Kwan winced, "Well it might have been a date, but let's be honest, we were mostly going as friends anyway..." he said, stammering at Valerie's angry look, "And Star, well, you know I like her and, well... with everything that's been going on the past few months with her dad and Mr. Jafari..."

He rubbed the back of his neck as Valerie's anger in her eyes did soften up somewhat as she sighed.

"You figured taking her out to the dance would be a good way to get her mind off of everything," she surmised, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Exactly!" Kwan said with a wide smile that fell at her next words.

"And the reason you waited literally until the last minute, the day right before the dance, to tell me is because...?" Valerie shot him an annoyed glare.

"Uhh... I was nervous of how you'd take it," Kwan replied with a strained nervous grin, causing her to groan.

"You are so lucky I consider Star a friend," she snapped with a scowl before sighing, "But I do agree that the dance might be a good way to help her relax."

She said before muttering aloud, "And with her mom and Mr. Jafari among the chaperones, she'll need any distraction she can get, I suppose," she admitted, but still shot him a glare, "But you better make the night magical for her, and you owe me big time, got it?!"

Kwan nodded his head rapidly, "Right, got it! I'll go ask her right now!" he said, running off like a professional sprinter, leaving Valerie to groan.

"Urg... great, now I'm dateless..." she groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose, "I can't show up without a date, I'll be the laughing stock of the A-list... I mean, even that geek Foley's apparently gotten a girl to say yes to him, by some crazy miracle!"

She exclaimed with frustration, though considering the girl was a sophomore, she was betting on money being involved, that or the girl was either bored or just plain felt sorry enough for Foley to give him a bone. Unless she was doing it to mess with someone, like how Star said Paulina was going to do with Fenton to screw over Manson, but Valerie had no idea who Flores could be stealing Foley from.

In any case, now she was going to be dateless!

"I'm sure a lovely young woman like yourself can still find a last minute date if you try," Chase suggested, "And if not, I'd be happy to save one dance for you, so you can at least have some fun~"

 At that, Valerie froze and started to blush as her mind and imagination took hold - her in a beautiful dress that showed off her body, Mr. Young in a dashing suit. The room falling silent as they walked toward each other, and he proceeded to sweep her away in the most thrilling dance of her life... all culminating with him dipping her, staring down into her eyes with a gaze full of passionate desire before leaning closer, and...

"Cough... ah, that sounds wonderful, sir," Valerie said, flushing and nervously pulling a lock of her hair back, "And I think one dance with you is worth a dance without a date..." she said, smiling with a slight dreamy gaze toward the man, before adding nervously, "Uhh, cough... that is, if your wife is fine with it... and you have time, of course."

 "Oh, I always have time to do favors for my students," Chase replied casually, "And I'm sure Daphne won't too upset at me making sure that a student under my care doesn't have her night ruined."

"Ah, well, thank you again," Valerie said with a smile, feeling a warmth in her chest. Logic telling her it was impossible and nothing would happen outside of fantasy or not, she still had a chance to enjoy a dance with her older crush, so she might as well milk it for all it was worth.

"Though speaking of the dance..." she coughed and smiled nervously at her crush, "I, ah... better pick up my dress from the mall... want to look pretty..." she said, before adding with a nervous giggle, "Not pretty for you, of course, but, uh, pretty for the dance, and I'll... I'll just go now."

She stammered before rushing off, "Urg, way to make yourself look like a moron, Grey," she groaned, missing Chase's amused gaze... and the leer he shot at her ass.

Oh yes, all in due time... but for now, he had another target in mind to claim tomorrow night.

Chapter Text

"Ah, well, thank you again," Valerie said with a smile, feeling a warmth in her chest. Logic telling her it was impossible and nothing would happen outside of fantasy or not, she still had a chance to enjoy a dance with her older crush, so she might as well milk it for all it was worth.

"Though speaking of the dance..." she coughed and smiled nervously at her crush, "I, ah... better pick up my dress from the mall... want to look pretty..." she said, before adding with a nervous giggle, "Not pretty for you, of course, but, uh, pretty for the dance, and I'll... I'll just go now."

She stammered before rushing off, "Urg, way to make yourself look like a moron, Grey," she groaned, missing Chase's amused gaze... and the leer he shot at her ass.

Oh yes, all in due time... but for now, he had another target in mind to claim tomorrow night.

 (Later that day)

"You seriously can't still be sulking about what happened with Sanchez and Fenton, are you?" Hope asked, giving the girl walking beside her an annoyed look.

"I'm not sulking!" Sam retorted defensively.

"Uh-huh," Hope said dryly, making it clear how much she believed that, "Look, if he can't see your superiority over the Barbie bitch, then he honestly isn't worth your time," she said with an eye roll.

 Sam blushed at that and looked away with a scowl.

"I don't know why I ever admitted to you that I like him," she muttered.

"Because I picked up on it right away because of how super obvious it is," Hope stated flatly, "Seriously, if he can't see it despite how long you've been friends, he must be either an oblivious idiot, or just not interested."

 Sam scowled, but chose to not acknowledge the point as she walked with her friend to one of their favorite hangouts.

Hope was Mr. Jafari's daughter, and one that she sort of clicked with; she was kinda like the rebellious older sister she never knew she wanted. Sure, she could be a bit prickly at times and was a serious daddy's girl, but she actually enjoyed Hope's company. They really shared an interest in occult and darker gothic aesthetics, and she had an attitude that Sam could respect. After all, she could have abused her position of money and authority as Mr. Jafari's daughter, but instead she didn't care about the so-called food chain, a mindset that Sam respected and shared.

"Look, he can be a little clueless..." Sam began with a sigh, prompting a snort from Hope.

"A little?" Hope gave her an incredulous look, "My little sister knows more about romance than him," she told her bluntly, "And honestly, you'd have better luck crushing on my dad than getting anywhere with having a crush on Fenton."

 Sam blushed at the blunt suggestion. Admittedly, Hope's dad was hot, she wasn't blind to that, but he was so much older than her it wasn't even funny!

"Have I mentioned how weird it is that you keep talking about your dad like a ladies man?" Sam grumbled, which made Hope laugh. Oh, if Sam only knew~ Hope thought with amusement, barely holding back a laugh.

"Hey, can't a girl boast about how cool and what a catch her dad is?" she asked with faux insult as they arrived at their destination - the Mystical Emporium, Dinkley choosing the name herself, apparently nostalgic for where Jafar first claimed her like the horny whore she is~

"After all, I'm pretty sure that Dinkley wanted a job here just to enjoy Dad ordering her around~" Hope said, throwing her voice out as they entered the store, causing the woman sitting at the entrance desk to lift her head and shoot her a dry look.

"Oh ha ha, very funny young lady," Velma Dinkley said, her tone dryer than the desert, "I chose to work here because it's a wonderful store, and your father hired me because he says I'm the best organizer and manager he's ever seen."

"Whatever you say," Hope said with her own dry tone, "Though you might want to drool a little bit less when you're around him," she then added with a teasing smirk, "Otherwise, Mother might start getting territorial again~" she added with a laugh, as internally she knew very well it annoyed and got under Velma's skin that she lost out on the chance to play the role of Jafar's wife due to Kate.

True, she was annoyed and kinda pissed herself that the man married another woman before herself, and some rich spoiled Barbie doll too. But Velma's own aggravation, and the fact the bitch was still being kept in the dark, helped sooth her own annoyance.

Plus, the time Kate pretty much hung off Jafar's shoulder and all but threw herself at the man when she last visited the Emporium with him while glaring at an annoyed-looking Velma had been hilarious~

Sam, for her part, didn't really get what the deal was between Hope and Velma, but she had to admit that them trading barbs was pretty funny. Still, if she didn't stop it now, they'd be here all day.

"So, I'm just here to browse, but didn't you say you needed something?" she said to Hope.

"Yeah, I needed to pick up my order of Showenhower's Guide to the Spectral," Hope said with a nod, as this book seemed like a reliable source to the knowledge of the Ghost Zone, and she wasn't going to turn down a chance to learn more about the realm, and what power there is to claim there. She was still making plans to infiltrate and raid the realm of the specter that Jafar had told her about called the Ghost Writer, but considering the description of his powers, she'd rather go with a fully prepared plan at her back.

"Got it right here," Velma said, pulling out the book in question.

"Excellent," Hope said with a smirk, putting it in her backpack, "But I'm afraid I can't hang out today, Sam."

Hope said, looking over to Sam, "Mom wants the family together for a family night," she said with a eye roll. She might play rebellious if slightly respectful loving daughter toward the woman, but only to drive that Star brat crazy and because of internal amusement at how blind Kate was to what was really going on in her home.

Though it seemed Dani's lack of childhood and family until Jafar took pity on her had led to the little clone latching onto Kate a bit more than expected; in the dark or not, the woman was technically one of the closest things to a mother the halfa ever had, and it had apparently led to a genuine attachment, something in hindsight she and the others probably should have seen coming. Fortunately, her loyalty and love was still to Jafar first and foremost, so they didn't have to worry about the brat growing a conscious and going all hero again.

Still, it was something they'd need to keep an eye on, she was pretty sure.

"Sure, no problem," Sam shrugged, before adding in a mutter, "It'll give me more time to figure out what I'm doing instead of the stupid dance."

Hope and Velma exchanged smug looks at that.

"You know, you could still go on your own," Hope suggested.

"What? Why would I?" Sam asked incredulously.

"Why not?" Velma said with a shrug, "The term "going stag" exists for a reason after all," she said, glancing over to Sam and found herself giving a sympathetic look, "And honestly, you shouldn't let boys thinking more with their hormones than their brains spoil your own chance to have a good time."

She said, with Hope actually nodding in agreement, "She's right, you can deny as much as you like, but it's pretty clear you want to go, so go and have a good time," she said. Sam opened her mouth to say something, only for Hope to cut her off, "Or you can sulk at home feeling miserable while Paulina preens and struts around at the dance, filled with smug victory because she knows you didn't even have the guts to show your face."

 Sam's mouth clicked shut at that, scowling as she imagined that shallow whore laughing it up with her hangers-on as she bragged about how she'd ruined her night.

"You know what? You're right," she said firmly, "Screw that bitch, I'm not letting her spoiling everything for me!"

 "That's my girl!" Hope said with a smirk as she gave Sam a hug, while subtly feeling up the goth's body. Oh yeah, she was going to have fun with her once Jafar was done breaking her in~

"Thanks," Sam said, actually looking happier, "But in that case, I'd better hit the mall to pick out a dress for the dance then."

"I'd help, but you know..." Hope gave a shrug, "Family calls and all that," she said, moving to the exit, "Just make sure to rub in Miss Perfect's face that you don't need a clueless boy to have a good time."

She added over shoulder.

Once she was gone, Velma spoke up.

"While I don't agree with the pettiness, I do think you should talk with this girl while you're there," she said, "After all, you should try to be on good terms with her if she's going to be dating your friend."

And once you're both in Jafar's harem~ she mentally added to herself.

"Appreciate the advice..." Sam said as politely as she could, as she knew Ms. Dinkley was only trying to help, "But the day Paulina and I get along is the day my mother does something she considers deviant and indecent."

She added with a snort, knowing how prim and proper stereotype her mother was. Oh, if you only knew, Velma thought silently, holding back a snort at knowing very well that Sam's mother was in the middle of an affair with Chase now, and was quite the repressed kinky thing~

"But..." Sam gave a sigh, "I suppose I should at least try to be the bigger woman and all that," she grunted, scowling, "But I won't like it."

"Most people don't. That's how you know it's the right thing," Velma said dryly, thinking about how she'd worked on making peace with Charmcaster over the last year for the sake of the harem's stability. She still thought the younger girl was a brat, but they'd learned to tolerate each other, at least. They were hardly friends, but they knew fighting each other would only lead to trouble, especially when they both know Jafar was still eying up that royal brat.

No, best thing to do for the harem's stability was not fight each other and argue at every turn; they could keep the show of dominating each other in the bedroom.

And when the time came, they could work together to show that Jasmine her place when Jafar moved to claim her, then... when he decided to choose a REAL wife and Queen... Velma held back a smirk, well she'd teach Charmcaster, Kate, Jasmine, and any other slut why she's got breasts and brains for the job and then some~

Oblivious to Velma's thoughts, Sam just sighed and shook her head.

"If you say so," she muttered before shrugging, "Anyway, if I'm going to make that mall trip, then I have to get going. See you around, Miss Dinkley."

"Bye Sam, have fun," Velma replied with a friendly smile... and a leer at the goth's ass as she turned and walked out of the store. Oh yeah, Jafar still had great taste~ And she could hardly wait to strip her down and...

"Urg... getting ahead of myself again," Velma said out loud with a sigh, "Got too used to having Tara on call," she added with a frown and a noticeable forlorn look; she'd been enjoying this latest role and reality, but there was denying that even with Jafar and the others and sneaking time with them, she was lonely.

"At least I still have Daphne, can easily hang out with her without worrying about questions being asked," Velma said, moving to put away some books, "Though I think I should ask about borrowing the toy she's picked up," she added with a sigh of frustration, since with no Tara she didn't have go-to access for sexual relief outside of Jafar and her fellow harem members (both his and Chase), and they had to be careful not to be seen, even if Jafar could hypnotize any unwanted memories.

Though sexual relief aside, she really had found herself missing Tara, and found herself hoping that duplicate of hers was treating her favorite student just right~ Guess she had gotten more attached to the girl than she had realized.

Though it wasn't like she wasn't enjoying her current role and reality with this variation of Earth, or hadn't had the time to make "friends". Plus, no denying she was eager for a chance to learn more about this Ghost Zone this particular Earth shared a connection with. Which is what led to her approaching the Fentons (and honestly she would have probably done so even without Jafar's order), and while they were perhaps among the most eccentric people she'd ever met - and believe her, considering all the people she's met, that said a LOT - they were indeed geniuses of the highest caliber, and their Fenton Portal forging a stable inter-dimensional connection to another section of reality, it was something they should be proud of.

Honestly, if they weren't so narrowly-minded focused on ghosts and centered all their research and work toward ghosts, they could probably be some of the wealthiest and most respected scientists in the world by now! I mean, some of the work they shared had the potential to advance society's tech level by decades, if not a good century or two, they had stable working hover-tech! But for all their genius, that was where the eccentric side came in; even for Maddie, the more focused and serious of the couple, if it didn't apply to ghosts, then they didn't seem interested, or at least didn't seem to understand that some of their work had applications outside of ghost hunting.

None the less, such obliviousness could only play to Jafar's favor, so she kept silent about it while forging a connection to the Fentons, particularly Maddie, forming a friendship with the married woman the best she could, and Jack... he was nice, but with Jafar's plans, it was best not to get attached. After all, whether he was killed like Kate's husband had been or otherwise disposed of, he wouldn't be in the picture anymore once Maddie was claimed.

But, that was a long-term goal. For now, they all had to do their part to win the targeted girls over in order to expand the harems, and from what Velma had heard of everything, tonight was going to be a big night for doing that with a lot of them. And she was looking forward to welcoming them when the time came~

But for now, she'd have to be satisfied with her fellow harem sisters and the side bitch toys~

(Amity Park, News Station)

"And in other news, authorities say that the local mall got a scare when some hooligans set up an animatronic dragon to give the shoppers a terrifying experience," reported Daphne Blake, barely holding back a snort of amusement, since she knew very well that was no animatronic, but right now no one would jump to the thought of ghosts, "The search is still on for the perpetrators behind this prank, but authorities are assured they'll be found and punished."

 "Well, I for one am a little impressed with them managing to set up such an elaborate prank," commented Daphne's co-anchor Tiffany Snow, "But all the same, here's hoping that the boys in blue catch the people responsible soon. Now then, here's Lance Thunder with the weather..."

As the news broadcast went on, Daphne quietly reflected on how well the last year had gone for her. Like in the previous reality, she'd gotten a job at the local news station, the resume that Chase had manufactured for her easily getting her a job at the understaffed station (and she knew Lance was grateful that he didn't have to do double duty as a weatherman and a reporter anymore). And of course, this job came with the same perks as the last one~ she thought lecherously as her eyes discretely darted to the side to look at her fellow anchorwoman.

 Tiffany Snow didn't have an attitude problem like Summer Gale had, and in fact had been quite nice and welcoming to her new co-worker and anchor. But what she did have is a nice pair of perky tits and an ass that just screamed it needed to be spanked.

If she had met the woman before Chase had sunk his claws into her, they might have gotten along as friends, but now... well, now just saw a gorgeous piece of ass that needed to learn her proper place. And all it took was an offer of lunch and friendly chat to get Tiffany to lower her guard enough to make her move~

Just enough wine to get her tipsy, and then it had been child's play to drag her into the restaurant bathroom for an aggressive makeout session that Tiffany had quickly melted into. After which, she'd offered no resistance to Daphne's offer to head to her apartment for some more fun~ By the end of which, Tiffany had been completely broken down into an obedient pet who'd do whatever Daphne wanted.

Of course, like Summer, Daphne didn't see Tiffany as more than a side piece. She was fun, sure, but she wouldn't be getting an upgrade to harem member, like Chase had decided to do with Pamela Manson (and God, Daphne couldn't wait to get a piece of that MILF ass). Still, Daphne enjoyed their time together, and was determined to enjoy it as much as possible.

After all, Tiffany herself wasn't complaining... well, at first she was a bit freaked out from sleeping with in her eyes a married woman... but Daphne made sure she forgot any worries; introducing her to Chase herself certainly helped, as she found Tiffany moaning into her cunt while Chase pounded the slut from behind~

As far as Tiffany knew or realized, this was a kinky friends with benefits deal, and that suited her just fine. Though once everything was said and done, perhaps she'd talk to Chase about letting Tiffany have a bastard bundle of joy to remember them by~ She thought as Tiffany, under the desk, reached out to rub Daphne's leg, flashing her a small smile that Daphne returned.

Oh yeah, she'd definitely have to do something good for this loyal slut in the long-term, Daphne decided~

In the meantime, as soon as they were off the air, Daphne made a point of asking Tiffany to step aside to another room for a "private discussion", which Tiffany happily complied with. Which is how the two found themselves making out heavily in an empty meeting room.

"Mmm, I've been looking forward to this all day~" Daphne moaned around kisses, smirking as a hand slipped up Tiffany's skirt and didn't feel any further resistance, "And look at you, coming to work with no panties on, you bold whore~"

"Mmm, ah, I know how you like it, Mistress~" Tiffany moaned in response as Daphne started to finger her wet cunt.

"Of course you do, that's what makes you such a good pet~" Daphne said kissing at Tiffany neck making the reporter moan. Before turning her head as Daphne leaned in to kiss her hungrily while continuing to finger her wet hot cunt~

God, Tiffany still couldn't believe she was taking part in this sort of relationship, sleeping with her coworker, not only sleeping with but being her submissive pet, but she loved it! She felt so alive and honestly more relaxed since this "relationship" started with her friend.

At first, she was freaking out, considering she had acted very unprofessional and slept with her coworker, her married coworker no less. But then Daphne threw her for a loop, explaining it was fine, and that Chase had no problem if she slept with another woman, just as long as he got a taste too.

She was scandalized, but despite her shock, she was admittedly intrigued, since Daphne dominating and fucking her had felt so good, and it had been so long, she had thought one more time or two wouldn't hurt.

And before she knew it, Daphne and her hunk of a husband were fucking her brains out and making her their personal bitch.

She knew it was ultimately sex and a friends with benefits deal, but she had to admit she come to care for Daphne a lot, and her husband was a god in the sack, so she could at least enjoy the ride while it lasted, and pretend if only to herself they were something more.

 "Ah, ah, ah, Mistress~" Tiffany groaned, grinding herself against Daphne's fingers in her snatch, "God, you're so good with your fingers!"

"Mmm, I know, I've got lessons from Chase~ But do you really like it?" Daphne asked, reaching up with her other hand to grab Tiffany's breast through her shirt and harshly twist her nipple.

"AH! Oh, fuck yes!" Tiffany exclaimed, "Urgg, I've never felt so alive or so good with anyone else~" she added with a moan, causing Daphne to giggle.

"Good girl~" she shot Tiffany a smirk, "Tell you what, you make me cum before we have to get back on air, and..."

She leaned into Tiffany's ear, "I'll take you back home to enjoy some ass action~"

Tiffany blushed brightly at that, even as she felt herself grow even wetter. Because if there was one kink she'd learned about herself since this whole started, it was that she really loved getting anal~

"Ah, ah, thank you, Mistress," she purred, as Daphne pulled her fingers out of Tiffany's cunt before hiking up her dress and yanking her panties down. Licking her lips, Tiffany got down on her knees and pressed her mouth to Daphne's pussy, eagerly beginning to lap at it.

 "Hmm, yes, that's it... lick my married pussy, you slut~" Daphne said with a low moan and large smirk, "Ah, ah, maybe we should start doing this while on air, imagine the ratings~" she added with a giggle.

 "Mmm, ah, that would be so hot... so naughty~" Tiffany said between licks, blushing brightly at the thought of airing their affair for the whole world to see. And on public cable too!

 "Hmm, yeah... maybe could bring Chase on for a special report where we show the viewers the best, ahh, mmm, way to double team a naughty reporting slut~" Daphne groaned, running her hand through Tiffany's hair as she ate her out, with more and more eagerness.

 "Mmm, ah, ah, ah, oh yes! He can fuck my mouth while you use a strap-on on my ass!" Tiffany moaned, "And then you can swap places, over and over until I've collapsed like a used-up whore!"

 "Mmm, yes, then ah, ah, everyone can see you for the whore you are!" Daphne moaned as she started to cum all over Tiffany's face, with the other woman eagerly lapping at the juices, as always savoring and loving the taste of Daphne.

"Mmm, good girl..." Daphne said, praising with a large smirk toward Tiffany, "Just for that, we'll bring out the special collar and leash just for you tonight~" she said as Tifanny flushed.

"Thank you, mistress," the other woman said, giving Daphne's cunt one more lick.

Some might call this demeaning or perverted, but they were consenting adults; it wasn't like they were having an affair or anything. So really, who cared what they did to make themselves feel good?

"Now clean yourself up, slut, we need to get back on the air soon," Daphne said, pulling her panties back up.

"Yes, mistress," Tiffany replied, wiping her face off with a wet wipe from a pack she kept on hand for just these occasions. Causing Daphne to smirk; oh yes, she'd have to discuss things with Chase about making sure Tiffany was rewarded somehow for being such a good slut. Just because she didn't make harem status doesn't mean she couldn't arrange something special for her "friend" after all~

But for now, it was best to get back to work, though she was certainly looking forward to tomorrow night; after all, Chase was going to be claiming a new slut~ Daphne thought to herself with a smirk as she left the room, with Tiffany following like a good bitch.

(Jafari Household)

"I still don't see why I can't go to the dance too if everyone else is going," Dani said, walking through the front door and rocking a new outfit, that of a white schoolgirl uniform.

 Complete with skirt, and while she still preferred her tomboy clothing for casual wear, she had to admit she liked the outfit that Mom... Kate picked out for her, as it really brought out her feminine side, she thought, running her hair through one of her pigtails.

"Oh sweetie," her "stepmother" for several months said, walking through the front door with her after picking her up from school, "I know you feel left out, but the dance is for Casper High students," Kate Jafari said comfortingly toward her stepdaughter crouching down to rub the girl's cheek comfortingly, "Your father and I are attending as chaperones."

She said, "But we're making sure you'll have a good time while we're gone, your father even secured a babysitter among the students who wasn't attending named Ashley," Kate told her daughter with an encouraging smile, "And she's promised to make sure you have the time of your life while we're all at the dance."

 "Hmm, I'm sure we will," Dani muttered with a smirk, before speaking up, "But okay, I guess that's fine."

"Good girl," Kate said with a smile, kissing Dani's forehead, "Now, go ahead and get comfortable so we can get ready for game night."

 "Okay, love you, Mom!" Dani chirped with a genuine smile, hugging Kate around the neck, which she returned before Dani ran off to her room with a slight giggle.

She knew that Kate was still in the dark about the truth, and certainly had no idea about her husband fucking her stepdaughters too. But there was no denying, however the truth of circumstances to this situation, she'd... gotten attached.

But in her defense, this was the closest she'd gotten to enjoying a normal life, never mind having a family, and Kate... she had ended up forging a strong mother/daughter bond with her. Not that she hadn't grown close to other members of Daddy's harem, as Velma certainly tried taking on a maternal role with her, though was more like a favorite aunt, and Dani had helped play peacemaker between her and Charmcaster, who despite her disgruntlement to the role had indeed become like a big sister to her.

Point is, Dani had gotten attached to this role and was enjoying it, and she hoped that things would only get better when the truth was revealed.

Kate herself smiled as Dani ran up to her room. A part of her couldn't believe the direction her life had taken - entering an affair with one of her first husband Theodore Strong's own clients, Jafar Jafari, said affair lasting several months, her husband dying, then marrying her lover barely a month later, and spending the next several months afterwards happily married to him, and the proud stepmother to two new additional daughters.

 Of course, that had come with complications. Star had refused, and was still refusing, to accept the new additions to their family. And in fact, Kate had a worrying suspicion that her birth daughter suspected about her having had an affair with Jafar while her father was still alive, which was probably not something that she'd be getting over any time soon.

Sighing deeply at the thought, Kate simply shook her head in resignation. There was nothing she could do about it now, but hope that they'd win Star over in time.

 SLAM

Speaking off... Kate whirled around when she heard the door slam open and saw her daughter standing there with a disgruntled look, with her husband standing right behind her.

"Star, sweetie, how was your...?" Kate started to say, only to get cut off by Star gruffly.

"It was fine," she said stomping off heading toward her door.

"Oh, uh... well, be ready for game night and supper, I'm ordering pizza!" Kate called after her daughter, who simply walked off without acknowledging her, leaving Kate to sigh before freezing as she felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around her and a kiss at her neck.

"Don't let her get to you, she'll come to see this is all for the better," Jafar said with a smirk as he kissed Kate's neck, "After all, her mother certainly saw things my way in the end~"

 "Mmm, yes I did~" Kate purred, enjoying the sensation on her neck before turning to capture his lips.

God, how did she ever get this lucky?

 She guessed it started with that dinner with her last husband introducing her to his newest client.

(Flashback)

"Hmm, this food is delicious, my compliments to the chef~" spoke out Jafar, sitting at the table with Hope and Dani right next to him, the latter wearing her usual civilian clothes, if less worn and ragged from living on the streets and traveling.

"And I must thank you again for having my family over for dinner," he added to the man at the other man of the table.

 "No problem at all," Theodore Strong replied with a friendly smile, "I'm always happy to accommodate clients. Especially ones with such large accounts~"

 The man said with a hearty laugh that Jafar that shared with an amused chuckle.

"At least he's honest about it," Dani muttered off to the side to Hope, who gave a snort.

"Dear," Kate gave a pointed cough at her husband, who gained a slight sheepish expression, "And we appreciate the compliment, Mr. Jafari."

She said brightly with a smile, "It's not often my husband hosts clients like this, and your family has proven a delight," she said as the man gave a smirk, "And we understand that you've recently moved into the city just a couple weeks ago."

The matriarch inquired with an arched brow.

"Yes, you see after my last marriage didn't, shall we say, work out," Jafar said with a look of faux pain, "I thought moving to a new community would be what my daughters needed."

He explained, taking a bite out of his meal, "After all, a father should always provide for and think of his child's future first and foremost," He added with a smirk, with Theodore giving a nod and holding up his drink.

"Hear, hear," Theodore said with a grin, "I've worked myself to the bone just to make sure my little Starlight lives like a queen~"

He said, with his daughter giving a groan.

"Dad, please, not in front of guests," Star sounded out, her tone leaking embarrassment, causing her parents to chuckle.

"But I'm sorry to hear about your marital troubles," Kate said, giving the man a sympathetic look.

"Indeed, it's a shame that not everyone can be as lucky as me when it comes to love," Theodore added on.

"Indeed, and you're certainly quite lucky to be wed to such a divine creature," Jafar complimented, throwing Kate a smirk, "I honestly thought she was your eldest daughter at first, rather than your wife when I first saw her."

He said, prompting a flush and smile from Kate at the compliment, while Hope and Dani rolled their eyes at Jafar's blatant flirting. They knew he was targeting this bitch, but couldn't he be just a little more subtle about it?

Fortunately, Theodore just laughed off the blatant flirtation with his wife, probably seeing it as a joke.

 "Heheh, yes, my wife is quite the catch," Theodore said proudly, "Sometimes can't believe how lucky I was to get with her myself."

 "Oh honey, I'm the lucky one~" Kate giggled, leaning over to kiss Theodore on the cheek, making Star gag while Jafar and his girls exchanged smug looks.

Oh yes, seducing her and cucking him would be even more fun than they thought~

 "Now, I'll go see how Francisco is doing with the desert," Kate added, standing up.

"Please, allow me to help," Jafar said, standing up as well, "It's the least I can do for such wonderful hospitality," He added with a smirk.

 "Well, normally I wouldn't ask a guest to help out with the food, but if you insist," Kate replied with a smile, leading Jafar out of the room, not noticing his eyes on her ass as they went.

Once they were gone, Theodore looked to his other guests and asked, "So, how are you girls liking Amity Park so far?"

"Eh, can't complain," Hope replied with a shrug, "We've lived all over, but it's nice enough."

 "Yeah, think this could be a nice place to live," Dani said, taking another bite of her food, "Though not holding out much hope for making friends my own age here," She admitted, giving a smirk, "I kinda have high standards thanks to Daddy~"

Star snorted at that, gaining the other girls' attention.

"Sorry, I was just thinking that if you were a few years older, you'd fit right in at Casper High's A-List with that attitude," she stated.

"Ah, so you're saying she's stuck-up? Glad to know it's not just me," Hope said in a teasing tone that was a little too sharp as she looked at her "sister".

"Well, you'd know all about being stuck-up, sister dear," Dani replied in the same tone and with a smile that showed just a little too many teeth to be friendly.

 And as the two threw each other glares, Star gave a blink, suddenly feeling very relieved she was an only child.

(With Kate and Jafari)

"Mmm, delicious, simply delicious~" Jafar said, smirking over the ice sundae deserts.

"Francisco does good work~" Kate said, sending the man a grateful smile, "That will be all Francisco, you can head home."

She stated to the chef, who gave a nod before leaving the kitchen.

"You shouldn't discount yourself; after all, it takes true talent to recognize proper skills and putting them under your control," Jafar said to Kate as the cook left.

 "Well, I try," Kate replied, trying to not sound too smug. After all, she was of the firm belief that anyone of high class could and should be able to pick the best staff to work for them. It was just that she, in her own opinion, happened to be very good at it~

 "It shows. After all, I'm sure it's no coincidence that you've got such a hard worker as your husband," Jafar added, gently taking her hand, "Though I'm sure he only got even half as far as he did thanks to your support and guidance~" he added, kissing the back of her hand.

 Kate blushed at that. Sure, she'd gotten plenty of comments like that over the years from people trying to suck up to her, but... for some strange reason, it felt better than usual coming from Jafar.

 "I can only imagine what he's done for you in return," the man added with a smirk, "The man must be showering you with riches fit for royalty while also giving you nothing but all the happiness you could wish for~"

He said, giving a chuckle, "I know I would leave a goddess like you wanting for nothing if I was in his position," He added, sending her a leer.

 "Um, ah, yes, of course," Kate stammered instinctively. Though she had to admit, it had been awhile since Theodore had made any extravagant romantic gestures... but that was just normal after being married this long, right?

 "But anyway, we should get the desert out, don't want to keep them waiting," Kate said with a strained giggle, wondering why she felt more nervous.

"Indeed, but personally..." Jafar shot her a smirk, "The best delights are those you have to have patience for~"

 For some reason, Kate felt very nervous from that statement, and she didn't know why.

 But with that statement, she and Jafar brought out the desert and enjoyed a lovely dinner between their families... Kate unaware that the first move to her fall had been made. As over the next few weeks, as Jafar moved into Amity Park and did business with her husband, she found the man seeming to take any excuse he could to chat with her or get her alone.

 Which, admittedly, she wasn't exactly unhappy about. After all, he was fun to talk to and spend time with... and he was very easy on the eyes~

...Not that she, a happily married woman, cared about things like that. But still, it felt good to have someone to chat with outside the usual social elite of Amity Park or those few families and such she interacted with outside of it on social gatherings.

Honestly, she was a heiress to a small fortune herself from the Angelou family, but she didn't act half as stuck up her own ass as Pamela Manson, and the woman honestly married into money! But since the Mansons were the richest family in town, she believed she was superior to everyone else. Bah, she might be part of the social elite, but she and her husband certainly didn't act like it. But still, an image always had to be maintained, which led to her and Pamela playing nice in public, not that they didn't take the chance to exchange barb cuts or embarrass the other when the time came to it.

That said, she was sadly lacking in genuine company these days among her peers as friends went, what friends she had in her prep school days... the "genuine" ones at any rate, had all moved on with their own families across the world over. So, having someone expressing interest in her own activities and interests felt... nice. Especially since it seemed like Theodore was busier and busier with work these days.

Which is how she found herself enjoying a nice round of golf with Jafar... though strangely, it seemed most of the course was deserted today.

"A fantastic shot, my dear," Jafar complimented as Kate nailed the hole, causing her to smirk.

"Hehe, I might have a few first place trophies back from my school days~" she admitted with a smirk, "But your game is quite good yourself too."

She said taking a seat in the golf cart next to him.

"Hehe, thank you, but I must admit an embarrassing detail," Jafar shot her a small smirk, "I much prefer mini golf to professional~" He said as Kate blinked, "Some might call it childish, but I find it more creative in some ways, as well as a wonderful activity to spend with the family~"

 "Hmm, I suppose I can see that," Kate admitted. She could vaguely remember playing mini golf when she was little, but it had been fun what she recalled. Maybe she should consider convincing Theodore to take Star out to do it sometime?

"Also, I hope you don't mind... but I planned a little surprise at the final hole," Jafar said with a cough prompting a blink from Kate, "You might have noticed there's no else at the course today? Well, that's because I personally rented it for privacy."

He explained as the golf cart came to a stop at the last hole... where a wonderful picnic awaited them.

"I simply wanted to extend my thanks for your company, it's meant so much to me~" Jafar said, reaching out to Kate's hand, giving it a squeeze.

Kate blushed brightly at the romantic gesture... No, no, no! Not romantic! She was happily married, and he was just a friend!

"Ah, well, thank you," she said, coughing awkwardly and missing Jafar's smirk.

 And before she knew it, she was having a rather enjoyable picnic with Jafar, with her giggling as he told her about a rather childish and foolish man that he once worked with.

"Honestly, if it wasn't for me, his business would have gone under years ago, not that it got me any respect, especially from his brat of a daughter," Jafar said, rolling his eyes.

 "Some people are so ungrateful," Kate scoffed, rolling her eyes, "I'm glad that I've taught Star to show more decorum about this sort of thing."

 "Indeed, you've raised such a lovely young lady," Jafar said, taking a bite out of a grape, "She clearly takes after her mother in both looks and brains," he said, before holding out a strawberry, "Strawberry?"

Blushing at the compliment, and not quite as fast to ignore the feeling as she had been before, Kate smiled.

"Yes, thank you," she said, reaching for the strawberry... only to blink as Jafar suddenly reached up and placed it directly into her mouth.

"I truly envy your husband for having a woman like you at his side," Jafar remarked, rubbing her cheek as she flushed, chewing, "I love my daughters, and I certainly had fun with their mothers..." He shot Kate a leer, "But I long for a wife that will stay by my side and satisfy my desires."

He said, leaning forward.

"Um, ah, of course," Kate stammered, face burning and mind grinding to a halt as it tried to process what was happening.

And then Jafar closed the distance and kissed her, driving any remaining thoughts from her head. With Kate freezing in place and in shock as the man placed his hand behind her head, taking the chance to deepen the kiss as her mind raced.

He was kissing her! Jafar was kissing her! She was being kissed by a man who wasn't her husband! Without her permission! She needed to stop this!

...But, it felt so good~ Maybe... maybe just letting him finish without interrupting him wouldn't be so bad? She thought idly as she started to melt into the kiss.

With Jafar giving an internal smirk as his free hand wandered up to her breast, squeezing it through her dress.

"MMPH!" Kate exclaimed, snapped back to awareness by the sensation.

That... that wasn't just kissing, that was a violation! This was going too far! ...Wasn't it?

I mean, it felt good... and it had been awhile since Theodore and her had done anything exciting but... no, wait, Theodore!

Kate, snapping to her senses, remembered her husband and daughter and fought against Jafar's grip, before quickly lashing out the moment the kiss broke.

SMACK

"WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Kate demanded with a hot glaring face as Jafar rubbed his cheek, "I don't know what kinda woman you take me for, Mr. Jafari, but I happen to be happily married!"

She added, huffing angrily as the man simply let out a chuckle.

"Ah, but my dear, I can make you happier~" he said, quite enjoying this feistiness, "And I happen to think you're a woman deserving of a real man instead of a blowhard with a temper problem~"

"How dare you?!" Kate yelled, "This is... this is beyond outrageous! Just you wait until I tell Theodore about this! You'll never do business in this town again!"

 Jafar however laughed as he stood up, smirking into Kate's face, "Is that your idea of a threat, my sweet?" He asked, his tone nothing but amused as she scowled.

"I'm serious, Theodore..." she started to say, before Jafar cut her off.

"Is nothing to me," He said quite bluntly as he leered at her, "Not only do I have more wealth and power than he could ever dream of..." he added with a little chuckle, "But I've also quickly gained the trust and good will of Amity Park's citizens thanks to not only generous charitable donations, but taking up a position at Casper High to educate their children, where I've in turn become quite a favored teacher among many of the students."

Jafar said, listing this out as he looked into Kate's eyes, "With that in mind, if you attempt to make any accusations in public, how many do you think would believe your word alone?" he asked with an arched brow, "True, you've done quite a bit for your local community, but I've forged myself into quite a figure of respect in such a short time."

He said, before adding with an amused smirk, "And your husband... what exactly do you think your husband can do to someone like me?" he asked, reaching out to cup her cheek.

 "Ah, well, I-!" Kate stammered, trying to think of a good response to that. And unfortunately, she couldn't - with Theodore having seen his financial records as his advisor, she knew that he was in fact richer than them. Which combined with his social influence, would have made him easily able to spin things however he wanted in order to make himself look good, and probably her and Theodore in a worse light.

Oh, she just knew that bitch Pamela would drag her name through the mud if she found out about this!

 "Face it, my dear... I'm the superior man," Jafar said with a smirk, leaning his face closer to her, "And like any superior man... I'm going to claim what I desire~" he said, moving his lips closer to her own as she stood frozen in indignation and a swirl of other confusing emotions, only for him to move to kiss her cheek instead. Causing her to blink as he pulled back.

"Though for now, I'd best be heading home. Today was truly enjoyable, my dear, and as always I can't wait to enjoy the honor of your time and the pleasure of your company again," he said with a large smirk as he moved to leave.

 "Wh- wait a minute!" she called after him, making him pause, "You can't do all this and just walk away like that!"

 "Oh?" Jafar paused looking over his shoulder with a leering smirk, "Were you hoping to continue after all~"

 "I, uh, no!" Kate stammered, blushing brightly at the implication, "I mean, you can't just do this and then act like everything's still normal!"

"Why not? Nothing's really changed," Jafar stated quite bluntly, half turning to arch a brow at her, "After all, from day one I've been intending to seduce you," he said with a smirk, "The whole reason I chose Theodore Strong as my financial advisor wasn't because of his resume, but rather because I found a picture of his family online during my research."

He explained, giving a laugh at Kate's expression, "While he's done good work, your fool of a husband was and is nothing but a means to an end to get to you," he admitted without care, smirking at her, "I've stolen women away from their lovers and spouses before."

He admitted truthfully, having done it quite a few times in the previous reality timeline outside of just Minori; admittedly, some needed a little hypnotic push, and ultimately they were all just toys to amuse himself with till he grew bored with them... but still.

"And I'll be doing so again with you... only this time you're a prize worth keeping~" Jafar said with a large grin.

"You... you're a monster!" Kate exclaimed in shock and disgust. But also, some weird other sensation underneath it all.

Was she actually flattered that this bastard had only targeted them because of her specifically?

No, no, no! Of course not! She was used to being desired after all, since she was quite a catch with both her looks and her pedigree from the Angelou family. She had plenty of suitors back in her day before choosing and saying I do to Theodore. And she was sure there were plenty of men who found her desirable outside of Jafar despite her marriage, he... he was just more open and bold about it.

But she loved her husband, her family, and she didn't care how bold, rich, or attractive Jafar was, she wouldn't betray her vows! She thought, glaring at the man, who laughed cruelly at her words.

"I've been called that many times~ Particularly by women after I've finished with them in the bedroom~" he said with a smirk, "Do tell your husband, I look forward to receiving the next finance report in person when I come to stop by your house tomorrow," he said, leaving without another word as Kate stood there, glaring at his retreating back in a storm of emotions.

A part of her wanted to go to Theodore tell him everything, and get him to drop Jafar as client immediately. But she knew her husband had a temper and could turn this into a entire public scene that Jafar could use against them.

Not only that, even if she convinced him to drop Jafar as a client... a part of her pride stung, realizing that would be seen as running away from the problem... like she was telling Jafar that she wouldn't be able to resist him if she didn't get him out of the picture.

Which couldn't be more untrue! So... for now, she resolved to try to figure out a plan while acting like everything was the same, but keeping Jafar at more of an arm's length away from her. And she'd start by spending more time with Theodore and reminding herself how much she loved him, and why she married him, that would certainly show Jafar.

Yes, she wouldn't play his game. Instead, she'd just double down on the love of her marriage, and ignore Jafar as much as possible. Let's see how smug he is when she's too busy focusing on her husband to notice his handsome face and great kissing skills!

Not even noticing where her thoughts had gone with that last bit, Kate stomped off of the golf course to head home.

 Which led to her surprising her husband with a re-ignition of desire for romance in their marriage, more so than usual, and Theodore wasn't complaining, enjoying romantic meals and dates with his wife, and even more romantic nights~

Only problem was, thanks to his new client Mr. Jafari, he was busy with more work and not only that, had gotten access to newer clients all thanks to Mr. Jafari's recommendation. Which certainly put him in a good mood, but left him with less time for his family. Much to Kate's disgruntlement, as it seemed Theodore was more and more focused on work than her or Star, and looking back he'd always seemed to prioritize work over them. A part of her couldn't help but think resentfully at the time, even despite knowing full well he always tried to make time for them, and he was so focused on work so he could give them a good life.

But still... they weren't hurting for money, so would it kill him to take a break more often to spend time with his wife and daughter? She thought with raising frustration, that wasn't helped by Jafar's visits when doing business with her husband.

Especially since he was always blatantly flirting with her, even when Theodore was right in the room! But her husband just laughed it away, taking it as compliments to his wife, while taking good stock in his own good fortune, not even seriously considering that his client was seriously interested in laying a hand on his wife.

Which was both relieving... and a bit insulting! I mean, Jafar all but said she had a sexy ass to her husband's face, and Theodore didn't seem to pick up on the subtext, or at least didn't take it serious!

Was the idea that other men might find her desirable enough to try to steal her away from him, really that crazy?! She had thought at the time, fuming as Jafar was escorted to her husband's office, but not missing the look he shot her... which had begun to give her a strange thrill that she was determined to do her best to ignore.

Eventually, however, she was hit by a surprise.

"A vacation?" she repeated with a blink toward Theodore, ignoring the man sitting in front of her husband's desk.

"Yes, Jafar here is so grateful for my hard work and our family's friendship, he went out of his way to arrange it as a surprise," Theodore said, smiling toward his wife, happy to surprise her with something like this.

"Which is joining his family on an all expenses paid vacation at the highest-class resort money can buy?" Kate repeated the situation with a frown, giving Jafar a subtle look as the man shot her a smirk.

 "Yes, isn't it wonderful?" Theodore asked, still as oblivious as ever, it seemed. Realizing that she probably couldn't talk him out of this without spelling it out for him, she sighed.

"Yes, it's... lovely. When do we leave?" she asked.

"Well, you'll have to discuss details with Jafar about that," Theodore said offhandedly, "But regardless, I'm sure you and Star will have a wonderful time!"

"Me and Star? Are you not coming?" Kate asked in disbelief.

"I would, dear, but I have so much work to do," Theodore replied apologetically, "But, no reason to pass up something so great on my behalf."

 Missing his wife's frustrated look as Jafar stood up, "Indeed, and rest assured, I'll make sure that Kate and Star have a wonderful time," he said, before adding with a smirk, "And I'll take care of them as if they were my own wife and daughter~"

He stated, giving a low laugh at the statement, with Theodora nodding while sending him a grateful look.

"Thank you, Jafar, I'm sure they'll enjoy themselves," he said, before focusing back on his work as Jafar and Kate left the room and closed the door to his study behind them.

"Don't think I don't know what you're doing," Kate spat, glaring at the man who smirked, "If you think getting me alone, away from my husband on some fancy vacation will be enough to make me betray my vows, you're..."

She was cut off as Jafar pushed her up against the wall and kissed her hard, showing no care to the fact her husband was right in the other room!

And God, why did that fact send a thrill through her? She shouldn't be enjoying this in any way!

"Ah, ah, bastard!" she panted when the kiss broke.

 "Heh, you know you love it~" Jafar said back smugly with a leer as he licked the up the side of her neck, causing Kate to groan.

"I... I don't!" she snapped back with a low hiss, pushing him away, "And unless you want me to scream for my husband, I suggest you keep your hands off me!"

She added with a glare, ignoring her flushed face and heavy breathing.

"Hehe, very well... I can wait till our family vacation in tropical paradise~" Jafar said, stepping back with an expression of amusement, "I'm sure it won't be too hard to get some alone time while our lovely daughters are enjoying the beach~"

He added with a smirk at Kate's fuming expression; honestly, the smug bastard was already acting like she was his wife, and Star his child. Where did he even begin to get the gall to think... her thoughts were cut off by Jafar.

"Hmm, tell you what... let's make a bet," he said, smirking at her, causing Kate to blink.

"A bet?' she repeated with a frown.

"Yes," Jafar grinned, "If I can't sweep you off your feet and get you to willingly share my bed throughout our vacation..."

He said, reaching out to cup her cheek, "Then I'll stop pursuing you, and leave your family be~"

 "Really?" Kate asked in disbelief. He'd really give her the chance to get away from him, just like that? Because obviously, that would be the outcome, because she wasn't interested in him and never would be!

She'd just have to make it through this vacation, and then she'd never have to see the bastard again!

"Deal," she said, glaring at him.

 "Hehe, I look forward to making this a vacation you'll never forget~" Jafar said, taking her offered hand and kissing the back of it, meeting her glare with a smirk.

Kate was determined to make this bastard eat his words and make him realize she wasn't some slut that could be seduced away from her husband.

And despite that, she was determined to help give her and Star a good time during this vacation, and make sure her daughter didn't find out what was wrong.

Though her plans to resist Jafar and stick it to him met a major roadblock... the fact that it proved to be one of, if not the most enjoyable "family" vacations she'd ever had!

 The beach resort that Jafar had chosen was gorgeous, for starters, and had some of the best service that she'd ever had. It was definitely 5-stars overall, which made it very hard for her to dislike it. And then there were all the activities available for guests. Surfing, volleyball, tennis, golf, an arcade, a spa, a club... the list just went on and on, and Jafar seemed determined to make sure that they all had a chance to enjoy all of them!

 And she really did enjoy each one... and not just with her own daughter, either!

Scene of Kate winning at golf, smiling brightly to the others while also teaching Dani how to properly swing a club.

She found herself bonding with and enjoying getting to know Jafar's daughters; the older was a bit rebellious, but the youngest was an eager little cutie~ And both girls were sweet once you got to know them... as much as she hated to admit it, Jafar raised them well.

Scene of the Strong women joining the Jafaris surfing. Scene of Star smiling brightly at winning at volleyball, scene of the girls all enjoying a spa treatment... well, Star, Hope, and Kate did, Dani seemed to feel out of place.

Scene of Dani, much more comfortable, beating the high scores at the arcade while laughing and having a good time with her "sister", "dad" and the Strongs.

Scene of Jafar and Kate teaming up and taking part in a tennis competition and managing to win!

All this and more happened, and before she realized it... Kate was agreeing to join Jafar for a dinner alone. Obviously just to avoid raising the girls' suspicions by being rude, of course. It wasn't like she enjoyed the thought of having a romantic dinner with the bastard!

But in any case, she did agree to the dinner, while Star stayed behind to spend the night with Hope and Dani.

 And despite her determination to make it clear to Jafar dinner would be just that, dinner, she hoped her daughter had a good time with his.

(In the girls' room)

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!"

"Hahahah, what's the matter bitch~ Can't handle a little brat fucking your ass?"

The sound of pained moaning and screaming followed by cruel laughter filled the air.

 "Ah, ah, ah, ah, please STOP!" Star screamed, tears running down her face.

She had been looking forward to spending a night hanging out with the Jafari girls, maybe actually becoming friends with them instead of just acquaintances though each other's parents. But the minute she'd entered their room, something had knocked her out, and when she'd woken up, she'd found herself naked and lying face down on a bed she'd been tied spread eagle to, while the girls loomed evilly over her.

And now, a naked Dani was raping her ass with a huge strap-on, while an equally naked Hope was looking on and laughing at her.

"PLEASE! Take it out! It's too big!" she begged, as Dani continued to pound her asshole raw.

 "Oh, stop complaining, it's barely even close to Daddy's cock, and I take that in my holes all the time~" Dani said, rolling her eyes with a smirk as she smacked the screaming Star's ass

SMACK

"AH! WHAT?!"

Star demanded, looking over her shoulder with shocked eyes.

"You heard me, but don't worry sis," Dani shot her a smirk, "You'll get your turn with Daddy's cock soon enough, but tonight it's your mom's turn with a real man, while we welcome you into our family~"

She said as Hope laughed, "Hehe yeah, so you better be grateful!" she called out with a large leer toward Star and Dani. It was a shame the bitch wouldn't remember this later, but she knew Jafar's plan called for the bitch and her slut of a mother being kept in the dark for a while for some reason. None the less, this was a chance for her and the brat to cut loose and fuck a bitch, so might as well enjoy it.

 So, with that it mind, she stepped closer to Star, before harshly grabbing the blonde by her hair and shoving her face against her snatch.

"Now, shut up and put that big mouth to good use by eating me out, slut!" Hope snapped, "If you do a good enough job, I might convince Dani not to use that thing to pop your cherry too!"

Moaning, Star reluctantly did as told, and started licking Hope's cunt. As she did, she was unable to see the smug looks that Hope and Dani exchanged, the two of them both knowing that there were lots of ways to break the spirit of that promise while keeping the letter of it~

 "That's it... lick out your new big sister like a good slut while your little sis pounds your tight ass~" Dani encouraged with a large smirk, "And don't worry, you'll be getting plenty of sisterly bonding once everything's said and done~"

 Star didn't know what that meant, and she didn't want to know. She just wanted this nightmare to be over!

So, trying to ignore the pain in her ass, Star doubled down on eating out Hope. Who herself gave a pleased moan while twisting her nipple and shoving the bitch deeper into her snatch, feeling quite a thrill at fucking/raping a slut that finally knew her place~

All the other sluts in Jafar or even Chase's harem were either defiant, casual, or thought themselves superior to her, but this bitch... God, the fear and helplessness as Dani and her forcefully had their way with her... it was intoxicating~

While Dani herself... well, if the Danny that she knew originally in her timeline saw her, he'd be horrified (and admittedly trying to ignore a part of him that found this scene hot, despite how twisted it was). Hell, for all she knew that bastard Vlad might be sickened, since despite his apparent obsession with Maddie he never crossed the line into raping... just trying to murder her family.

But she honestly didn't care - with Jafar, she felt so free; any previous morals she had were gone, and it was liberating! Not to mention rewarding, as she fucked this bitch's ass before Star and Hope moaned and started to cum, the latter over the former's face.

"Oooh, that's not a nice girl... you came before me," Dani said, pouting while Hope let out a laugh.

"Heheh, don't worry. I'm sure Star will eat you out too, brat~" Hope said with a smirk, "Though maybe that should be after you take her cunt."

She added as Dani smirked, pulling the strap-on out of Star's ass.

"Please... sob... stop..." Star pleaded in tears.

"Oh, that's right, I promised," Hope said with a sigh, and then with a halfhearted, obviously weak tone asked Dani, "Please don't pop this stupid slut's cherry, Dani, we've traumatized her enough."

She said with a snort and eye roll, while Dani gave a thoughtful hum.

"Hmmm... nah, I'm gonna fuck her!" Before declaring her intent while Hope just shrugged.

"Well, I tried~" she said to Star, whose eyes widened just as Dani shoved the strap-on into her cunt, popping her cherry.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PPLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!"

 Star screamed so hard she half-expected her lungs to pop out of her throat.

Oh God, it hurt, it hurt, it hurt, It Hurt, It Hurt, IT HURT!

Why was this happening?! What had she done to deserve this?!

"Ha! Listen to her, screaming like a natural whore!" Hope laughed as she watched Dani fuck the bitch.

While also feeling a strange tinge of... pride at the scene. She supposed as annoying as she was, the brat had grown on her just a bit, and some genuine sisterly feelings had formed, so seeing Dani so ruthlessly dominate and rape an innocent if spoiled bitch... it made her proud... and quite hot~

"Hmm, yeah, our own personal whore~" Dani said with a wide smirk, pounding harder and harder into Star with no mercy as she took the older girl's virginity.

"Bet she loves it too~" she added with a giggle.

"I don't! Ahhhh, please stop... why are you doing this?!" Star pleaded, demanding answers as she sobbed and squealed while being raped by a little girl.

"Because we can, duh," Hope responded quite bluntly with an eye roll as she sneered down at her, "It's the way the world works. Those with real power like us take what we want, and those without like you just fall in line and be grateful for what scraps we throw you."

She said, sneering as she looked into Star's broken eyes, tears streaming down her face. Pathetic... bitch couldn't even try to put up a fight, she thought, grabbing Star by the hair before leaning down and pulling her into a hot kiss after roughly raising her head a bit by her hair.

Star's eyes widened in shock at that, before she found herself instinctively leaning into the kiss, which felt really good. And, now that her body was starting to adjust to the strap-on inside her, that was feeling pretty good too~

Perhaps out of a desperate need to get away from the pain, Star's mind basically shut down in that moment. She didn't want to think about the fact she was being raped by a little girl, or how it sounded like her mom was being targeted too. She just wanted to not be hurt right now.

Which led to her responding instinctively and more willingly to the other girls' actions, even letting her mouth go to Hope's breast to bite and suck on it as Dani continue to fuck her~

"Mmm, oooh, that's it... ah, ah, we're going to have fun with you~" Hope said with a large smirk that Dani shared as the two proceeded to defile Star's body.

"Oooh, she's got, ahhh, a good tongue~" Dani said a bit later with a moaning giggle, now sitting on Star's face, with Hope railing the girl's cunt with the strap-on, having switched after Star came again.

"She better if she wants to earn her place~" Hope said with a sneering grunt, "Just because Jafar chose her doesn't automatically make her one of us, after all."

"True. She'll really have to earn her place before she can be a real member of the harem instead of just another toy," Dani agreed with a groan, "Mmm, how long do you think we have before Daddy drags this bitch's slut mother back here?"

"Probably all night," Hope scoffed, before grinning as Star came again, "But let's worry about them later. Right now, I want to fuck this whore until she can't walk for a week!"

 "Sounds like a plan to me~" Dani said with a giggle, eager to have a fun night, while hoping Daddy had a good time as well.

But honestly, knowing her daddy, he'd have that MILF slut spreading her legs in no time~

(Later that night, beach)

SPLASH

SPLASH

"Awk! Jafar, come on~ No fair~"

Kate didn't know how it had happened, but her resolve to simply ignore Jafar the best she could while sharing dinner with him... it had steadily cracked throughout the entire meal. Because everything, it... it was honestly just perfect. The food, the atmosphere, the scenery, the music in the background... it was honestly a very enjoyable experience... even a romantic one, as much as she hated to admit it. Not helped by the fact that she couldn't remember when she last had such a nice time with Theodore, with even their last few anniversary dinners coming up short.

And then there was Jafar himself. Despite knowing his open intentions and perversions toward her... she found herself steadily lowering her guard... and dare she say it, enjoying his stories... his wicked sense of humor... his interest in her own past and interests... and even the compliments he continued to give her.

Before she realized it, dinner had ended and she was taking a moonlit walk down the beach with him, talking about his past relationships.

Hope's mother had apparently been a spontaneous if passionate romance that ultimately led to the woman leaving Hope with Jafar to start a family with another man. Which would go a long way to explain Hope's apparent cynical attitude, and perhaps explain part of Jafar's habits.

While Dani's mother... apparently Danielle was the result of an affair Jafar had with a married woman behind her family's back, to the extent that the woman's family were in the dark about her pregnancy with Danielle. Which at first confused her, until Jafar explained the woman was a on trip involving scientific research when he met her, and she communicated back to her family through calls and the like. He met her during this period, and desires formed and something clicked, starting an affair... an affair that ultimately ended with the woman crawling back to her family and marriage, but agreeing to leave her daughter with Jafar so her family wouldn't find out.

 Which all sounded very complicated to Kate, but Jafar seemed to make it work. Which was actually impressive, in a way, she had to reluctantly admit.

In any case, despite all her resolve, she had come to find herself really enjoying this date. Which, much as she hated to say it, is exactly what this was. Especially with what they were currently doing...

SPLASH

SPLASH

After all, what else could you call have a splash fight while skinny dipping under the moonlight? A part of her still wasn't sure how she got here... it started with a little teasing of Jafar asking her what the boldest thing she had ever done was... and somehow it escalated to the man stripping off his clothes and diving into the water, beckoning her to join. And Kate... maybe it was the wine from earlier... but rather refuse and leave like she should... had instead stripped down. A part of her feeling a thrill at the way Jafar leered at her naked body under the moonlight before she dived in, starting their little game of splashing each other and enjoying an evening swim.

"Hahaha, admit it, you're having fun, admit it!" Jafar called, sending another splash of water her way, "I bet Theodore's never done anything so bold and naughty with you~"

"...No, he hasn't," Kate admitted with a sigh. Theodore was romantic in his own way, but it was much more straightforward than something as extreme as this.

Honestly, that annoyed her a little. When was the last time they had any real fun? Admittedly, there was the social gatherings and special events like birthdays, holidays, etc, but even then, when was the last time they cut loose and enjoyed life?

Part of what attracted her to Theodore in the first place was not only his determination and looks, but the fact that with him she felt she could let her hair down. She didn't have to put up a certain image as befitting her station or the like, but sometime after their marriage that aspect of their relationship seemed to disappear.

Though as she frowned in melancholy, she froze as she felt a pair of arms wrap around her.

"Hehe, yet just another aspect I'm superior at compared to him," Jafar said with a leer as they floated in the water, wrapping his arms around her, "Admit it, my dear... I've won our little bet~"

He said, kissing at her neck.

"Um, ah..." she moaned at the sensation, "Shit... yeah, you win~"

"And what do I win~" Jafar asked teasingly, moving his hand under the water to grab and finger her cunt.

"Ah, ah, ah, me!" she exclaimed without thinking, "I'm yours! Take me!"

"Heheh, but what about your husband?" Jafar asked teasingly, while continuing to finger her under the water, causing Kate to give a moan that was a mixture of frustration and pleasure.

"Ahhh, what he doesn't know, mmm, won't hurt him!" She called out before grabbing Jafar by the sides of his face and pulling him into a hungry kiss. Because fuck it, she needed this! She still loved Theodore, but she had needs too, dammit, and he wasn't meeting them!

So, she shoved aside any doubts or guilt and pressed herself further against Jafar, deepening the kiss. The man himself smirking internally as he aligned his cock to her cunt under the water, and after moving his hand out of the way, proceeded to shove it in and started to fuck her there and then in the water.

"AAAHHH!" Kate yelled in surprise, and pleasure.

Holy shit, she'd thought that she'd been imagining how big he was when he'd stripped and gotten into the water, but she hadn't been. He was huge! And it felt so good inside her! While reaching places and filling her in ways Theodore certainly couldn't~

"God yes, I've been thinking about fucking you since the moment I saw you," Jafar said with a growl as he groped her ass under the water, "It took all my self-control to not grab you and have my way with you in front of your hubby~"

Oh God... what did it say about her that she was suddenly wishing that he had?

Fuck, it would be so hot, Jafar fucking her in Theodore's precious office, showing him how a real man treated a woman! Her husband standing speechless and powerless as Jafar laughed, having his wicked way with her.

Though Kate was brought out of her fantasy with a startled moan as Jafar claimed her lips, while also shoving a finger into her asshole.

"MMPH!" Kate exclaimed, caught off guard. That was definitely something Theodore had never done with her!

...Not that she was complaining~ As Jafar continued to fuck her, devouring her body like a starving animal to the point she was lost in pleasure and barely noticed when they washed up onto the beach, Jafar still fucking her.

 She didn't care that they were out in the open, that anyone else staying at the resort could just walk by and see them fucking on the sand.

It didn't matter. Her marriage didn't matter. What her daughter or friends would think didn't matter. Nothing mattered except letting this god of a man fuck her brains out!

"Oooooh, JAFAR!" This was emphasized as the man plowed her deeper into the sand, water from the tide hitting them, while her arms and legs locked around his neck and waist, with this just being one position among many she was fucked at on the beach.

Scene of Kate bouncing off Jafar's cock while he laid back in the sand with a smirk, watching her tits bouncing as she bounced off his cock.

Scene of her being fucked doggy style right in the asshole, with an expression of euphoria.

Scene of her sixty nine-ing Jafar, sucking his cock while he fingered and lick her pussy.

Scene of Kate laying on her side, back against Jafar, one leg raised as he sucked on her right tit and pounded into her.

Different positions, with her becoming lost in pleasure as she came over and over again, as Jafar showed her that when it came to stamina and vitality, Theodore just couldn't compare.

Eventually they stopped, but only because Kate was left too worn out and exhausted to continue, leaving them curled up together on the sand.

"Ah... ah... that was... ah... ah... perfect~" Kate panted, head laying atop Jafar's perfect abs, "I... ah, ah, ah... think I... ah... love you..."

She said, not even thinking about or fully realizing what she said, while Jafar gave a wide smirk.

"Oh, trust me my dear, those words might not be true yet..." he said, squeezing her ass, "But by the time this vacation is over, my cock will mean more to you than your wedding ring and the vows behind it~"

"Ah, ah, yes, your cock," Kate replied woozily, too out of it to even realize what she was saying, "Most important thing... more than marriage... cock..."

Jafar gave a chuckle, feeling nothing but smug satisfaction, because whether she realized it or not she was his, and there was nothing that anybody, especially her husband, could do to change it.

(Few days later)

"Mmm, ahh, yes dear, mmm, Star and I have been, ahh, having a wonderful time... and we're certainly, ahh, enjoying our last day here," Said the naked form of Kate Strong into the phone, unable to believe what she was doing but feeling such a exciting thrill from it.

After all, here she was, laying naked on a bed while Jafar ate her out, all while she was on her phone talking to her unaware husband.

"I'm so happy to hear that, dear," Theodore replied obliviously, "I'll have to be sure to thank Jafar for doing this for you two."

"Ah, don't worry, I've been thanking him all week~" Kate said with a smirk and a repressed moan, as she felt Jafar's tongue dig deeper, hitting her clit just right~ Oh yes, she had certainly been thanking him alright.

And really she had, because after that romantic dinner and the night at the beach, she found herself unable to resist Jafar's advances, or keep her hands off the man in turn.

They still continued to enjoy all the resort had to offer for this vacation with the girls (Though poor Star was spending more time at the spa, complaining about her body being sore for some reason; poor girl had probably been overdoing it a bit on some of the resort's more physical activities), but at the same time she found herself relaxing around Jafar, not only enjoying the resort activities with him more, but also sneaking off with him whenever she could, making out or full-out fucking him behind the backs of everyone at the resort, particularly their daughters.

She could still remember hearing Star calling out and looking for her, not knowing she had passed Jafar and her mother fucking in a janitorial closet. It was naughty, it was wrong, but God, was it thrilling~

Because Jafar showed again, again, and again that his sexual appetite and skill certainly put Theodore to shame. Not that her husband was bad in the bedroom, Jafar was just such a animal, and so much more willing to explore a kinky side~

Hell, even knowing her husband was in great shape and quite handsome, she found herself becoming more attracted to Jafar's body, his twisted goatee compared to her husband's full beard, and how he even presented more of an aura of control with a hint of danger, compared to her husband.

It all sent a shiver down her spine thinking about it, and the memories of the things Jafar had been doing to defile her body.

"Hehe, none the less, I want to show the man some proper appreciation for treating the most important girls in my life so well," he said, prompting a frown from Kate while repressing moans, a part of her irritated, thinking if Star and I were so important to you, why can't you take a break from work?!

Though the irritation soon turned to a flash of guilt by her husband's next words.

"And speaking of, not to spoil anything, but I've prepared a surprise for you girls when you get home," Theodore said proudly, prompting a blink from Kate.

"Is, mmm, that so?" she asked, her emotions whirling.

"Yes, think of it as my way to apologize for not being there with you and Star for this little vacation," Theodore said, his tone apologetic yet loving, "But rest assured, while I'm glad you two had fun, I'm eager to see you two and make up for lost time~"

"Ahh, me too," Kate said with a wince at the reminder that they were heading back to Amity Park tomorrow, and her husband was apparently preparing a surprise... well, it caused her recent actions these past few days to really hit her like a train wreck.

"Listen, I have to go, but I love youuuuu!" she barely managed to get out before cumming on Jafar's face while hanging up the phone, letting herself collapse on the bed, "Ah, ah, ah, Jafar?" she groaned as the man crawled up to her side.

"Yes my lovely pearl~" he asked with a smirk, kissing at her bust, prompting a groan.

"Please, we ahhh, need to mmm, have a serious talk," she said with a moaning whine, feeling the man rubbing at her cunt while kissing her breasts.

"Oh?" Jafar asked, but not stopping, simply smirking as he continued causing her to groan in frustration.

"This trip, it's mmm, been fantastic, but I... my husband, ah, ah, I still love him."

 Jafar paused and frowned at that, but gestured for her to continue, which she did.

"Obviously, I love you too, you've made this last week just perfect~" Kate moaned, "But, that doesn't mean I've just stopped caring about him! I mean, he's the father of my daughter, I can't just walk away from him like that."

 And really, the potential hit to her public reputation aside, she really couldn't do that. It'd be beyond callous, she'd be breaking Theodore's heart, and she wasn't sure she could ever bring herself to look in Star's eyes again.

But Jafar... perhaps it was too soon to call this love... but something about him... now that she stopped denying him, it took her breath away. Not just the incredible sex (and God was it incredible) but the way he swept her off her feet and focused so much attention on her.

She knew what kinda man he was, what he told her about his daughters' mothers, and his blunt admission of his desire to steal her away from Theodore... but still found herself drawn to and desiring him.

Theodore or Jafar? Both very different men, but both men she loved... she honestly didn't know what to do.

Logically, she should just tell Jafar she wanted this to stop once they returned to Amity Park... but she found herself unable to say the words... she wanted more... but Theodore, he loved her even with how busy he was... she...

Her thoughts were cut off by Jafar's soothing voice.

"I understand... you're still torn," Jafar said with faux concern, kissing her neck, "And that's okay," he said with a smirk, "If you wish it, you can more than continue your life and marriage with Theodore."

He said with a smirk, "While we make our own little secret arrangement on the side... unless you want to stop, of course~" he said, fingering her cunt while licking up the side of her neck.

 "Ah, ah, no!" she moaned in response, loving what he was doing to her. God, how could she even think about walking away from this?!

"We, ah, ah, can just, ah, be careful," she went on, "As long as, ah, ah, we keep it discrete, ah, we should be okay, ah!"

 "Of course we will," Jafar said, fingering her harder and harder, "It'll be our little secret~ We'll be able to see each other, and you'll still enjoy a happy marriage with Theodore, the best of both worlds."

He said with a smirk, "While I, just to be fair, enjoy the body of the goddess before me, along with any other lucky lady that might strike my fancy~"

 "Ah, ah, ah... other ladies?" Kate asked, barely coherent mind latching onto those words. Wait, did he really want to sleep with women other than her?!

Sure, the fact that his daughters had different mothers, and he was so interested in her when he knew she was married, proved that he was a playboy. But still!

"Well if you're continuing to see and stay married to Theodore, it seems only fair I enjoy other options on the side~" Jafar told her, moving to loom over her, his cock rubbing against her wet pussy, "After all, Miss Dinkley who manages my book shop has the largest pair of breasts that feel wonderful around your cock."

He said, giving a smirk, "Plus, Danielle's mother happens to live in Amity Park. Perhaps I should take the chance to... catch up~" he added, rubbing his cock against her cunt teasingly.

Kate bit her lip at that. Yes, she supposed it was only fair, logically speaking. It would be selfish to keep him to herself when she was still continuing her relationship with Theodore as well.

But... that didn't mean that she had to like it.

And the part about Danielle's mother living in Amity Park certainly caught her attention. What if the woman changed her mind and decided she wanted Jafar back all to herself? And Dinkley... she'd actually stopped by the Magical Emporium before, and she agreed that woman had a pair of knockers to envy... but still, wasn't she enough to satisfy him?

"Just... fuck me," she spat with a desperate look, "And call me selfish, but I'll show you that you won't need any other woman."

She said as Jafar gave a laugh.

"Hehe, we'll see~" he said, before thrusting inside her, fucking and screwing her brains out once again.

With the last day of their vacation having both Strongs, mother and daughter alike, getting fucked hard by the Jafaris, only difference being that Star wouldn't remember a single bit of the defilement.

Though despite any doubts or jealousy, Kate told herself that she could have the best of both worlds, that she could satisfy and enjoy being with Jafar, while at the same time continuing to enjoy marital bliss with Theodore.

And nothing would change her mind on this... right?

(The next day, Amity Park)

"Oooh, thank you Daddy, these dresses look so stylish," Star gushed out over her gift.

"Yes, thank you dear... and I'm sure we'll enjoy the free spa trip as well," Kate said with a subtle twitching brow, while hiding her frustration at her husband's before mentioned surprise.

New dresses and a spa trip... sure, that sounds nice, but the latter was a bit redundant considering the five-star treatment they got at the resort, and the dresses while nice... honestly couldn't compare to, you know, actually spending time with them!

"I'm glad you like it girls, and it's so good to have you home," Theodore said with a large smile, kissing his wife with her finding herself returning it in bit of lackluster fashion. Not that Theodore noticed as he pulled back, his cell phone ringing.

"Hello... ah yes, of course... sorry gifts of my life, work calls," he said, leaving the room and missing his wife's frustrated expression while Star overlooked her new outfit. The man unaware that the love of his life was defiled by another man, while their daughter was raped, and even more blissfully ignorant that from this day forward over the next several months, his wife would be having an affair behind his back.

 Scene of Kate being fucked by Jafar in his own king-sized bed, having paid a "friendly visit" to his house.

Scene of Kate giving Jafar a blowjob in his car as they sat parked in a drive-in movie theater.

Scene of Kate getting fucked doggy style in her own bed while Theodore was out of town on a business trip.

 Scene of Kate fucking Jafar at Casper High, right on her daughter's desk no less, during a parent teacher conference.

Scene of Kate and Jafar fucking at the Amity Park mini golf course after playing a round, hiding inside the giant windmill.

Scene of Kate sneaking Jafar up to her and Theodore's room during a soiree being thrown for her husband's birthday, and fucking him right on her marital bed.

 On and on it went for months, with Theodore none the wiser. Which actually pissed Kate off to an extent; shouldn't a dedicated husband be able to tell if his wife is keeping something from him?

 No, instead he continued on, mostly focusing on work in blissful ignorance. He didn't even seem to realize that when they had sex (when he wasn't busy or too tired for it), her own sense of satisfaction was... lackluster to say the least. Hell, Jafar's prowess had apparently spoiled her to the point she was lucky to cum once from Theodore before wearing him out.

Honestly, how had he even managed to get her pregnant with Star, if this was the best he could do?

And as the days and weeks went on... Kate found her feelings for Theodore diminishing. After all, how could she keep caring for someone who gave her so little happiness in return?

Instead, her mind along with her body kept going back to Jafar and their time together. She was with him so frequently she was pretty sure his daughters knew something was going on, even while she worked to keep this affair secret.

She was honestly wondering what to do; she didn't want to hurt her daughter or Theodore, but it was becoming clearer by the day what or rather who she longing for.

Of course, before she could figure out what to do... life threw an emotional curveball at her.

Scene of Kate and Star standing in front of remorseful police officers, their eyes widening in shock and horror, with Star bursting into tears as she sought comfort in her mother's arms.

It was supposed to be a simple business trip, but barely a few miles outside the city, a semi-truck slammed into Theodore's car.

Scene of Kate, Star, among many others standing in the middle of a funeral service as a coffin was lowered into the ground.

Her husband, the man she had fallen in love with all those years ago, the man who had given her his love, trust, a beautiful daughter, and years of marital bliss... was dead.

She was in shock, barely believing it had happened, and before she knew it she was sitting alone in Theodore and hers... now just hers bedroom, staring over at her wedding photo sitting on the dresser.

As guilt and clarity hit her like that semi-truck... her husband was dead... and she had been spending the past several months having an affair with another man.

And the worst part was... she didn't feel as guilty about that as she should.

She should feel awful, cursing out Jafar for seducing her, and herself for letting it happen. But she didn't; she couldn't even remotely find it in herself to feel that bad about pursuing true happiness.

If anything, she had to admit that she felt... relief. Because now she was free, and could be with Jafar openly!

 Speaking of...

"I hope you don't mind," she raised her head as Jafar stood in her open doorway, before entering her room and closing it, "But I let myself in, I didn't want you to be alone in your time of loss."

He said with a look of faux sorrow, though his amused smirk threw that off.

 And that just summed up her whole situation, didn't it? Projected sympathy on top of his true feelings. And she wasn't sure how she felt about that.

 "Kate?" Jafar asked, seeing her staring emotionlessly at her wedding photo.

"Part of me wants to hate you, to scream at you to leave and never come back," Kate found herself admitting blankly and bluntly, not looking toward Jafar as he blinked, "You came into my family's lives and exploited my husband's trust and business... all for the intention of destroying my marriage and family."

She said, frowning, "And... I... I let you do it," she said with a humorless chuckle, "My husband is dead... I've cheated on him for months... and I can't even feel guilty about this..."

Silent tears leaked down her face, "What kinda wife and mother am I... when I only feel relief?"

 With that, she broke down sobbing, all her conflicting emotions bursting out all at once. Seeing this, Jafar immediately crossed the room to join her on the bed, pulling her into his arms.

 "Shhh... it's okay, my sweet... I'm here... I'm always here," Jafar said, kissing her forehead, "I know you feel like a horrible person... but you shouldn't," he said, rubbing his hand along her back, "As long as you are happy and you get what you want... you shouldn't feel guilty."

He said, gently kissing her neck, "If anything, you should blame Theodore for not meeting your needs, and allowing a snake like myself so easily into your lives~"

 Kate swallowed as she processed that. That... wasn't entirely wrong, was it? After all, she'd been thinking for months that Theodore couldn't give her what she needed.

"Maybe... maybe you're right," she said, "I just don't know to handle all this..."

 "I know how," Jafar said with a smirk, kissing her neck as he pulled out a small box from his pocket, with Kate's eyes widening, "Forget the past and say yes, and I'll make you a happier woman than that dead fool ever did~"

He said with a smirk, revealing the engagement ring, showing no shame at proposing to the woman on the same day as her husband's funeral, or in the room she had shared with him for years.

And to her shame, Kate didn't immediately reject the offer on those grounds. Instead, the first thing that popped into her head was an image of herself walking down the aisle in a beautiful wedding gown, meeting Jafar at an altar. The two of them exchanging vows, before he pulled her into a kiss in front of a cheering crowd, including Star...

Then she remembered her daughter, who was still mourning her father, and had no idea about Kate's relationship, which doused cold water on the situation.

"Jafar... I can't... Star, she..." Kate started to say.

"Will realize how much happier she'll be with a new father in time," he said, cupping her cheek, "After all... she's already as much mine as you are~" He added, leaning in to kiss her neck.

"Ah, ah, what do you mean?" Kate asked, not sure how to process that statement.

"Oh, just like I told you before," Jafar gave a smirk, "I always take what I want, and in this case it's you and your daughter~"

He said, kissing up her neck while moving to pull down her funeral dress, "The fact the fool died on us just makes claiming my desires all the easier~"

"Ah, no, that's... that's not right..." Kate moaned, trying to resist the pleasure to focus on the indignation.

He wanted her daughter? No, she couldn't let that happen, she had to fight it!

...Didn't she?

They'd already lost Theodore... Jafar at least could take care of them... and he could make Star happy too... right?

However, the moment the thought hit her, the image of Star's tear-streaked face filled with betrayal and pain as Jafar loomed over her naked body, licking at her breasts, popped into her head, and all she could feel was horror.

NO!

SMACK

Before she realized it, she lashed out, smacking Jafar in the face, breathing heavily and glaring at him.

"Get the fuck out of my house!" she snarled with watery eyes, "I'm not going to let you touch my daughter, or destroy my family any more than you already have."

She snarled, standing up and adjusting her dress. However, Jafar growled before laughing.

"Hehe, oh my dear... you certainly have more fight than I was expecting," he said, standing up as she backed away, glaring at him fueled by motherly instinct and so many conflicting emotions.

"But I'll give you one more chance..." he leered at her, "Take off your clothes and thank me for choosing you as my wife, then we can forget this foolishness and celebrate that fool's death and our engagement~"

Kate stared at Jafar in horror, trying to understand how it had come to this. This couldn't be real; he'd been so good to he, he couldn't really be this monstrous!

"You... you monster!" she growled, "Go to Hell!"

"Hehe, maybe down the line, but not today~" Jafar remarked with a smirk, his mind going to certain couple of shows that shared a setting in Hell as he summoned his snake staff before Kate's shocked eyes, "Today I claim a different prize!"

He exclaimed, holding out his staff toward Kate, who before she realized it, fell under it and Jafar's greater power, with the man smirking wide as he gave his instructions and began to alter what just happened the past few minutes to her perspective. Removing any doubt about her desires, making her focus on her relief of Theodore being dead so now they could be together, and desire to have and be a family with Jafar and the girls~

"Now then..." he snapped his fingers while banishing away his staff just as Kate shook herself out of her hypnotic trance, "What do you say Kate, will you be Mrs. Jafari?"

He asked with a smug leer as Kate blinked, before returning the smile as she took off her current wedding ring before tossing it aside like garbage, while giving her answer to Jafar as she started to strip down.

 "I thought you'd never ask~" she purred, tossing her clothes aside and throwing herself at Jafar, tearing at his clothes.

Any trace of doubt and guilt had been wiped away. All that mattered to her was that she was free from being shackled to Theodore, and could be with the man who really made her happy!

And so, she fucked Jafar on the bed she'd recently shared with her husband, while the dirt was still fresh on the latter's grave, without a care in the world. Not even noticing when her daughter looked in through the cracked-open door and saw everything, or when her daughter ran off in tears, too busy focusing on the pleasure and life ahead of her with her real man.

SMACK

"AH!" She let out a moan, digging into the bed as Jafar fucked and spanked her ass.

"Say you're happy that fool is dead!" He hissed with a dark leer.

SMACK

"Say it!"

 "AH! Yes, I'm glad he's dead!" Kate yelled, "I'm glad that I'm free of that useless bastard! And I'm glad that now I can be with you forever!"

With the room being filled with moans and wicked laughter following that statement for the rest of the night.

(End flashback)

"Mmm, Jafar..." Kate broke the kiss, smiling at her husband with a loving gaze. After Theodore's death, she barely restrained herself from walking down the aisle immediately, and that was only do to Star and her potential public reputation.

But even waiting a few weeks made that magical day worth it, and their marriage over the past few months has been bliss. Except for Star's attitude, as her daughter seemed to pull more and more away from her, and these odd strange feelings of guilt and that something about this situation wasn't right.

 But that was ridiculous. Of course things were right, they were perfect! She was happier than she'd ever been in her life, what could make her feel bad about that?

 "I hope you're ready for a wonderful night of family fun my dear," she was brought out of these thoughts by Jafar cupping and rubbing her cheek, causing her to flush and smile, "Hope should be along shortly, she just had to pick up a order from Velma at the Emporium."

He said causing her to frown at the mention of her husband's employee, who was also one of the sluts he fucked on the side during their affair, but too bad for her and her big tits, Jafar choose the better woman in the end, she thought smugly, unaware that Jafar was still sneaking away to fuck Velma every chance he had. A fact that left Jafar feeling very smug indeed.

He'd had fun with this arrangement this last year, but it was time to start expanding the harem again~

 And while Chase had a target in mind to claim, and he'd already supplied something to help subdue her, the dance on his end would provide ample opportunity to continue his plans for his various targets~

Such as a chance to catch up with Danielle's "mother"~

Chapter Text

"I hope you're ready for a wonderful night of family fun my dear," she was brought out of these thoughts by Jafar cupping and rubbing her cheek, causing her to flush and smile, "Hope should be along shortly, she just had to pick up a order from Velma at the Emporium."

He said causing her to frown at the mention of her husband's employee, who was also one of the sluts he fucked on the side during their affair, but too bad for her and her big tits, Jafar choose the better woman in the end, she thought smugly, unaware that Jafar was still sneaking away to fuck Velma every chance he had. A fact that left Jafar feeling very smug indeed.

He'd had fun with this arrangement this last year, but it was time to start expanding the harem again~

And while Chase had a target in mind to claim, and he'd already supplied something to help subdue her, the dance on his end would provide ample opportunity to continue his plans for his various targets~

Such as a chance to catch up with Danielle's "mother"~

 (The next evening, Fenton Works)

"I don't understand why I have to wear this stupid thing," groused the large form of Jack Fenton as his wife Madeline "Maddie" Fenton tied a tie around his neck over his signature jump suit.

"Because it's Danny's first dance," Maddie replied, though seemed distracted, frowning, "If we're going to chaperone this thing, we have to be sure we don't embarrass him," she explained as she stood in the kitchen, with Jazz standing to the side, leaning against the kitchen table while Danny stood by the counter.

"How would we embarrass him?" Jack asked, frowning in confusion before Jazz spoke up.

"I think it's great when you do anything that doesn't have to do with your sick obsession with ghosts," she said, while Jack frowned.

"The funny thing is, I don't even remember volunteering to chaperone the dance... it's all a vague blur," he said, rubbing his head.

"Well, if it helps, you won't be the only chaperones," Jazz reminded him, "After all, besides Mr. Lancer, Mr. Young and Mr. Jafari will be there with their wives."

She said, not noticing her mother stiffen at the last name.

 Jafar had known that people close enough to them might notice a resemblance between Danny and Danielle, so between that and his own desire to add another MILF to his harem, he'd targeted Maddie to fill the role of the young clone's "mother". Using Gwen's friendship with Jazz as an excuse to get close to the Fentons, he'd then used his hypnosis to implant fake memories in her and her parents of a time over a decade ago when Maddie had gone on a research trip overseas, leaving Jack behind to care for young Jazz and the toddler Danny. A trip that had dragged on far longer than intended, Jazz and Jack only remembering vague excuses for it that they'd hadn't questioned, while Maddie knew that it was because she'd met and been seduced by a charming stranger who had fucked her and gotten her pregnant, and to whom she'd eventually given the resulting baby girl before returning home.

Danny had been spared the memory alteration, due to how young he would have been at the time of the alleged events (and because Jafar didn't want to risk messing with his powers). But that was besides the point, which was that Maddie had now spent months dealing not just with memories of an affair and bastard child, but with that child and her father now living in town with her family!

 It truly seemed that her past had finally come back to haunt her. The fact that Jafar was teaching at Casper High (for reasons she was still trying to figure out, since it seemed the man was as wealthy as she remembered) so close to her children, while establishing himself as a respected pillar in their community wasn't helping. Nor was the gossip about his wife of several months, and remembering her own time with the man, Maddie was honestly among those that believed Kate had been having an affair with Jafar before her husband's death.

It honestly seemed like the man hadn't changed at all, she had thought with derision and other feelings she was trying to ignore.

And of course, after years (at least to her hypnotic perspective) of being at the back of her mind, it was the constant reminder of not only her affair... but the daughter she all but abandoned to keep her marriage from falling apart.

For months since the Jafaris had moved into town, her mind couldn't stop going to her youngest... was she doing okay, had Jafar despite his faults been a good father to her, did... she ever wonder or ask about her birth mother? And if she did, was it with hate for being abandoned? Or worse, was it sorrow for thinking that she wasn't good enough for her mother to want to keep her?

Those thoughts had been keeping up at night for months. And now, she wasn't going to be able to avoid the man responsible for them, not with them both chaperoning the dance.

However, she couldn't bring herself to confess any of this to her family, especially after all this time. So, she just forced her concerns and guilt down, and did her best to ignore them. Tonight was supposed to be a special night, after all, and she was determined to have a good time and make sure Jazz, Danny and all their friends had a good time.

"Better let her know that your family's insane now, Danny, if you marry her and she finds out later, that's entrapment," She was brought out of her thoughts by her daughter's voice, seeing Jazz giving her brother a teasing smirk, causing him to groan before giving a weak tease back.

"Well, suppose it's a good thing you're covered on that when it comes to Gwen~" Danny said with a forced grin, trying to not show his worry about his current ghostly dragon problems to his family, as Jazz blushed and sputtered.

"I told you, we're only going as friends!" Jazz denied, blushing brightly in embarrassment, "And besides, someone needs to make sure our parents don't cause a scene at the dance."

She added, with a pointed look to Jack and Maddie.

"Aw, sweetie, when have we ever...?" Maddie started to say, before being cut off by Jazz's dry tone.

"Halloween, the so-called haunted house incident," she said, prompting a wince of embarrassment from Jack and Maddie.

"In our defense, those were some very convincing animatronics," Jack said as Danny sighed leaving the kitchen with a mutter that he needed to get ready.

 And he did need to do that. Not just with his outfit, either - he very much needed to mentally prepare himself for how he was supposed to get through this date without doing anything to anger Paulina and cause her to turn into a dragon, and somehow figure out how to get that amulet off of her so she'd never transform again.

Well, at least Sam had decided to come to the dance after all, even if she was going stag. That was one more person who could help fix this mess before anyone got hurt.

 And hopefully everything would go well with everyone having a good time at the dance, without any a sign of a scale or wing. Because really, how hard could it be to keep a girl from getting upset at a school dance? He wondered to himself, unaware that he was in for a wild night, nor of the plots happening right under his nose.

(Casper High)

The dance was in full swing with lights, music, and decorations as all the students danced and had a good time.

"Let's get down with our bad selves. Yo G, you're my dog," While Mr. Lancer, one of the chaperones for the dance, walked through the school gymnasium where the dance was being held, reading a book on teen slang.

"Um... should we tell him that book is outdated?" Daphne Blake asked with an arched brow at the scene, standing off to the side with Chase.

"It is? Huh, sounded accurate to me." Before holding back a snort as Jeremy Manson, standing next to his wife Pamela, spoke up with a confused thoughtful blink.

 Of course you'd think that, Daphne thought with an eye roll. After all, this guy and his whore wife dressed and acted like it was still the 1950s. She honestly didn't understand how Pamela had enough of a kinky side underneath that prim and proper Stepford Wife crap for Chase to work with.

"No, I'm afraid he is a little behind the times," Chase said with an amused smirk, "But, I doubt it'll hurt his reputation among the students too much, so no need to embarrass him by calling him out on it."

"True, no need to embarrass the poor man," Pamela said with a gentle giggle, before arching a brow to Daphne, "So, how are things going at the news station?"

"Actually quite well, my coworkers are good people, and I like to think I've made some friends," Daphne said with a shrug, "Only a shame there isn't much in the way of big news to report in this town," she added with a faux look of disappointment, knowing that there would be plenty to report on soon enough.

"Well, nothing outside of a dragon of all things," Jeremy said with an eye roll, "Honestly, the things hooligans get up to with their juvenile pranks," he added, shaking his head in disappointed disgust.

"I know, and you'd think people able to get the kind of equipment needed to pull something like that off would have better things to do than to terrify innocent people," Pamela said with a scowl of disgust.

"It is a bit impressive, but I've honestly seen more elaborate schemes and pranks," Daphne said, before giving a snort, "I mean, I could tell you a few stories about people dressing up as monsters as part as some kinda insurance scam to buy out property, believe it or not."

That got arched eyebrows from the Mansons.

"That seems... overly complicated," Jeremy stated in disbelief.

"Tell me about it. In most of those cases, they honestly could have just bought things directly, but somehow that never occurred to any of them," Daphne said, rolling her eyes. In hindsight, a lot of the cases she'd worked with Mystery Inc really did seem quite ridiculous, she had to admit.

"Honestly, the things people get up to these days," Pamela said, shaking her head, "It's like no one has any class or dignity anymore," she added with a haughty huff, with Daphne barely holding back an eye roll.

Said the woman fucking my "husband" behind her own family's back, Daphne thought with a barely held back snort at the hypocrisy, before looking toward Chase, changing the subject.

"So, looks like all the students are having a good time," she said with a smile, "Kinda brings back memories of my own first dance," she admitted, only without a creep in a mask trying to wreck things... or in the case of her apparent original timeline, trying to brainwash the entire town with her perfume formula.

Either way, this was going much better. Then again, from what Chase and Jafar had told them all about how this reality's proper timeline was supposed to play out, things were going to go pretty bad here regardless, at least for the main group they were focusing on.

"Yes, things seem to be going quite wonderfully," Chase commented, before offering Daphne a hand and a smirk, "So, care to show these children how it's really done?"

"Gladly~" Daphne replied with a smile as she took his hand, resisting a smirk as she saw Pamela glaring at them jealously.

Poor woman had no idea how deep or screwed she really was~ Any smug satisfaction she had right now would be gone once she realized Daphne was well aware of the so-called affair, and was quite secure in her position among Chase's harem. And when the time came to welcome Pamela into the fold... oh, the fun she'd have~ she thought with a giggle as she headed to the dance floor, with Chase feeling quite entertained at Pamela's blatant jealousy, no matter how hard she tried to hide it.

"Dance, now!" Pamela said with a strained smile, grabbing and pulling her husband to the dance floor before he could barely blink and let out a startled yelp.

"Urg, and here I was hoping they'd just stand in the corner and not attract attention," Sam groaned, seeing this with a scowl, before startling at a voice speaking behind her.

"Now, now, no need to be harsh on your parents taking the chance to enjoy a dance themselves," Spoke Jafar with a smirk, Iago at his shoulder, "And I'm glad to see you've decided to enjoy yourself tonight as well~" he added, with Iago repeating after him with a croak.

"Awk! Enjoy yourself!" the bird said, barely holding back a groan. He thought he was done playing dumb after things blew up in their faces back in Agrahbah, but better than staying back at the house and watching the kid torment her so-called babysitter, he supposed~

(Jafari household)

SLING

"AH!"

"Who's the babysitter, bitch?!"

SLING

"AH!"

"I said, who's the babysitter, bitch!?" Demanded Dani, now wearing a dominatrix uniform and holding a whip that she lashed out toward her so-called babysitter for the night.

 SLING

"AH! You are!" Ashley screamed. The poor girl had been knocked out upon arrival at the Jafari household as soon as the married couple and their older daughters had left, then dragged into the sex dungeon Jafar kept hidden in the basement, away from Kate and Star's prying eyes. Once there, Dani had stripped her, tied her face first against a pole, and was now turning her back into a bloody mess.

"Damn right I am!" Dani cackled, slashing the whip again.

SLING

"AH!"

It was always a pity that Daddy had to go and wipe this bitch's memory and heal her wounds before sending her home every time she came over. Dani would love to have her own side pet full time... but on the bright side, this allowed her to break her in every time~

Besides, this bitch made for great practice for when Daddy decided she was allowed and found a good pet who was harem worthy~

But for now...

SLING

"AH!"

She'd enjoy making this bitch scream and beg~

"Now, who wants to get fucked in the ass?" she asked with a grin, pulling out a large spiked strap-on as Ashley's eyes widened in horror while the girl put it on.

SLING

"AAH!"

"I asked you a question, bitch?! Or do you want to get punished extra hard when Daddy gets home~"

 "Ah, ah, ah, no mistress!" Ashley wailed, responding the way that she knew the sadistic little demon wanted her to, "I mean, yes mistress! I... I want to get fucked in the ass!"

"Glad to hear it~" Dani chuckled evilly, bracing herself on Ashley's hips before ramming the strap-on into her asshole, "Now, scream for me, slut!"

"AAAAHHHH!!!"

 God, raping this bitch toy never got old~ Dani thought with malicious glee, and she had practically the entire night to enjoy her too~

Safe to say, Ashley's screams and moans would be echoing through the sex dungeon for a good long while.

(Back at Casper High)

Sam gave a small smirk.

"Well, Hope helped me realize I shouldn't let not having a date stop me from having a good time," she said, before giving a small scowl, "Plus, wasn't about to let certain people think they'd scared me off, or feel like they won or stopped me from attending the dance."

She added, throwing a glare off to the side where she saw that spoiled brat hanging with Danny, with of course that necklace around her neck. Urg, of all the accessories to give her, Danny had to give her something that caused a spoiled brat with attitude problems to go were-dragon anytime she got upset.

"Hmm, well I'm glad you're opening up and giving the dance a chance," Jafar said with a smirk, "And if need be, I'd happily volunteer to share a dance or two with such a lovely dark flower like you~"

Sam blushed brightly at that. Jeez, when he talked like that, it was almost like he was flirting with her...

Which was dumb, obviously! He was old enough to be her father, and happily married on top of that!

Seriously, she must be more disgruntled about this whole dance thing than she thought if she was letting her imagination run wild like that, she thought in embarrassment.

 Jafar gave a subtle smirk, seeing the effect of his words.

"But seriously my dear, you deserve to have a special night," he said, reaching out to squeeze her shoulder comfortingly, "You shouldn't let the fact that Fenton is blind to what's in front of him spoil it."

He told with a sympathetic look, "So if there's anything I can do to help make this a wonderful experience for you, please... don't hesitate to ask~" He said, brushing a loose thread of hair out of her face while his hand grazed against the blushing Sam's cheek.

"Ah, well... I... cough, thank you, sir," Sam said, suddenly feeling a lot more nervous for some reason... and did someone turn up the heat?

 "Ahem, um... excuse me, I think I need to use the bathroom!" Sam said, clearing her throat and grabbing the first excuse she could think of.

And actually, she could see Paulina heading towards the bathroom. Now might be the time to try and grab the amulet off of her.

"Ah, of course," Jafar said, gesturing toward Sam to take her leave, while out of the corner of his eyes seeing Lancer approaching Jack and Maddie, "I happen to be needed elsewhere anyway," he said with a smirk as Sam gave a thankful nod before rushing off, trying to ignore the weird feelings she was experiencing and focusing on making sure the spoiled brat didn't go dragon.

All while missing her teacher and his bird's amused smirks.

"Hehe, too easy~" Jafar said with a chuckle as Iago gave a snort.

"You certainly have an easier time wrapping girls around your finger than the old Jafar did," Iago said in a low voice as the man gave an amused smirk.

"Indeed~" he said with a chuckle, before saying in a low tone, "Follow and keep an eye on her," he ordered Iago, who blinked before sighing.

"You're the boss... but save me some of those mini-weenies from the food table," the bird said, flying off while Jafar approached Lancer, Jack, and Maddie.

"Mr. Fenton, I was hoping to continue our conversation from the other day concerning Danny," Mr. Lancer said to Jack, who blinked before frowning, before unseen to those at the dance, an invisible form phased into his body and overshadow him, taking control.

"Yes, Danny, what a fine boy he is~" Laughed Jack Fenton, or rather the Danny Phantom-overshadowed Jack Fenton, "As his father, I get that all the time," he said, with Maddie giving her husband a strange look.

"Jack, you sound kind of strange," Maddie said, with her "husband" gaining a worried expression, but before he could say anything another voice spoke up.

"It might have been something he ate~" A voice that caused Maddie to go stiff, "And I do apologize for interrupting," Jafar said, sending the group an apologetic look, "But Lancer, I just saw two students sneaking out, and from their body language I believe those girls are planning something most certainly against school policy."

Jafar said, pointing out toward the gym exit while putting a little plan he had in mind into play.

"By Charles Darwin, not on my watch!" Lancer said with a stern scowl as he started to stomp off. Unaware that he was walking into a trap that would leave him in the two isekais' grasp.

Jafar watched him go, before turning back to the Fentons, smirking as he saw Jack's eyes flash again before he blinked in confusion. Clearly, Danny has taken the chance to slip away now that the immediate problem was finished.

Which was fine by him. More time to handle the halfa's parents his way~

"Ah, so the last name wasn't just a coincidence," Jafar said aloud, getting Jack's attention while Maddie gave him a wary nervous look, "Maddie Fenton, it's been years ~" Jafar said, smirking toward Maddie, "What a pleasure it is to be in your presence again~"

"You two know each other?" Jack asked, looking between his wife and Jafar in confusion; part of Jafar's memory alteration plan had involved erasing the meeting itself, so as far as the Fentons would know, this was the first time they were meeting in the present.

"Um, yeah, we met back during that long research trip I took," Maddie said, looking away awkwardly.

 "Oh yeah, I remember that trip," Jack said brightly with a smile, "You enjoyed yourself so much you stayed there for almost a year," he said with a laugh, but shot his wife a curious look, "You didn't mention anything about making friends when you got back," Jack said, before rubbing his chin, "Actually, come to think of it, you didn't share much about your trip when you got back, you were more interested in making up for lost time with me and the kids."

He said thoughtfully, missing his wife's guilty expression.

"Uh, it must have slipped my mind. But Jack, this is Jafar Jafari, and he..." Maddie trailed off, grasping at straws; she couldn't say the truth, that he was the man fucking her body over and over while you slept and worked alone back home, watching the kids.

"I was her host," Jafar said with a smirk, "And it was my pleasure to open my home to her and help with her research."

 "Ah, yes, thank you again for that," Maddie said quickly, hoping to end this conversation as fast as possible before something was said that exposed her dark secret.

"I really must thank you, by the way," Jafar continued, giving her a smirk, "After all, you were the one that inspired me to move to Amity Park after remembering you telling me about it," he said, giving a chuckle, "Why, without you I wouldn't have met my darling wife, and my girls wouldn't have their wonderful mother as part of their lives."

He said, Maddie giving a particular guilty wince at the last statement, before shooting him a subtle glare, "Speaking of whom..." Jafar glanced to the side and saw Kate approaching, "Kate! There you are," he smiled at his wife, "I was just catching up with my old friend Maddie Fenton and introducing myself to her husband Jack."

He said as Kate approached, "And you won't believe the things Maddie said about you while she was my guest, Jack~" he added on with a laugh as Maddie flushed in shame, while Jack simply laughed.

"Nothing too bad, I hope~" he said with a oblivious smirk.

"Ah, no, of course not!" Maddie said quickly, laughing forcibly to cover how nervous she was. Fortunately, Jack didn't seem to notice it, just smiling as Kate joined them.

"Ah, sorry for disappearing like that sweetie," Kate said, kissing Jafar on the chin, "I wanted to try to take a moment to talk to Star's date," Kate said, frowning. She actually found that Kwan boy among the more tolerable of her daughter's friends, but she had to take the chance to lay down the law and make it clear to him not to get any ideas.

"And you know the Fentons?" She asked her husband with an arched brow, "I've had the pleasure of meeting them myself," She said, throwing Jack a look.

"Yeah... and, uh, sorry about what happened to your coat... again," the larger Fenton said, remembering that particular 4th of July fiasco.

"I'm sure you are," Kate said dryly with an annoyed look, remembering how some homemade fireworks Jack Fenton made had, well, backfired, leading to not only plenty of damage, but her outfit destroyed to the point she was almost streaking in public!

"Uhh, so you were, uh, saying you met Maddie while she was on that research trip over a decade ago investigating that ectoplasmic-infected desert in Arabia," Jack quickly cough and tried to change the subject, while Kate suddenly stiffened.

"Yes, and I like to think she left me with something beyond memories to treasure~" Jafar answered with amusement, realizing Kate was likely remembering what he told about Danielle's birth mother, and connecting the dots despite never mentioning names.

And she was indeed, Kate looking at Maddie wide-eyed, as if seeing her for the first time. Most importantly, suddenly realizing that her son looked exactly like an older version of Danielle.

Shit! How the hell had she never noticed this before?! Jafar had even mentioned at the start of their affair that Danielle's mother lived in Amity Park! Urrg... okay, calm down Kate... so Maddie Fenton, like her, cheated on her husband with a superior man... only with the bonus of giving him a child, she thought with an ugly feeling of jealousy. True, she had agreed with Jafar it was better to get more settled in before even thinking about expanding the family, though realizing the identity of and seeing the mother of one of Jafar's daughters who she had come to see as her own face-to-face... well, it brought up quite a number of emotions.

But she had to calm down. After all, it was clear Maddie was not only crazy enough to believe in ghosts of all things, but dumb enough to throw away her chance at Jafar to stay with the town buffoon Jack Fenton. So clearly, she was an imbecile with no real sense of taste; Jafar would never go back to someone like that when he could have her instead, so there was no reason to get jealous and possessive, that would probably just be a turn off for him.

With that in mind, Kate forced down her instinctive reaction and plastered a smile onto her face. No different from interacting with Pamela, really.

"Well, it's always nice to see old... friends... meet up again after so much time," she said.

"Oh, I couldn't agree more. After all, friendships and the time spent together are something to be valued," Jafar said, sending Maddie a smirk as the woman squirmed uncomfortably.

"Ha! You got that right, bucko," something that was obviously missed by Jack Fenton, "No one values friendship like the Fentons!" Jack declared proudly, "It's why I always send an invite to my old pal Vladdy every holiday," Jack said brightly, before adding in a lower tone, "Never got a reply."

"Can't imagine why," Kate muttered with an eye roll.

 "Yeah, me either," Jack said, completely missing the sarcasm, "But hey, since now we now that we're all living in the same town, what do you say we all get together and do something some time?"

Maddie stiffened at that, especially as she saw Jafar's knowing smirk.

"Uh, Jack, while that's nice, I'm sure Jafar has a busy schedule," she said quickly, hoping to avoid this.

 "Yes, quite busy," Kate said with a strained smile.

"Nonsense, I can always squeeze time in my schedule for friends," Jafar said with a chuckle.

 "Ah, that's... wonderful," Maddie said with forced cheer. And from the look on Kate's face, she wasn't happy about it either.

 "Indeed, I can even take the chance to introduce you to my daughters some time," Jafar added with an amused smirk at Maddie going stiff, "I'm sure you remember Hope, she's grown into such a lovely young woman."

He stated to Maddie, who gave a slow wary nod, her mind recalling a little girl with a wonderful interest in ghosts and the greater supernatural... as well as how her starting to call her "Mom" had made her realize she was getting in too deep and had to leave.

"And of course my stepdaughter Star, who takes after my wife in beauty~" he added, kissing Kate's cheek as his wife smile at the compliment, but still looked annoyed to say the least.

"And of course my sweet Danielle," Jafar gave a smirk, staring into Maddie's eyes, watching them twitch at the name, "She was just a baby when you left, but she's grown into the sweetest thing."

He informed her with a laugh

(With said sweetest thing)

"Ahhhhhhhh!"

"That's it bitch, scream for me!" Danielle called, holding a hot candle of dripping wax over Ashley's cunt as the girl cried.

"Please, just let me go!" the girl sobbed.

"Ah, but we haven't even started playing my favorite game of torture or pleasure~" Danielle said with an innocent tone but a very cruel expression, intending no mercy to the poor girl.

(Back at the dance)

"It's only a shame that things with her mother didn't work out, to the point she didn't even want to be part of our daughter's life," Jafar added with a look of faux pain and regret.

 "Ah, well, I'm sure she had her reasons," Maddie said, feeling her guts twist in guilt.

"Or she just wasn't a good mother," Kate sneered. After all, she'd been the closest thing to a mother Danielle had; if Maddie had really given a damn, she would have tried to make some sort of arrangement, instead of leaving Jafar to raise the results of her affair alone.

Maddie gave Kate a glare at those words, before taking a deep calming breath.

"Jack, I'm going to the restroom to freshen up," she told her husband while handing him her drink, with Jack giving a surprised blink as his wife moved to leave the conversation.

"Oh, allow me to escort you," Before freezing at Jafar's voice, "It's the least I can do for an old friend~" he added with a smirk.

 Also, he needed to delay her just enough to make sure she wouldn't get involved in Sam's transformation and the fight over the dragon amulet.

"Oh, um... that's really not necessary," Maddie said diplomatically, trying to find a way out of this without making a scene.

 "Yes, it's not," Kate said, sending Jafar a subtle glare that was ignored.

"Oh nonsense, it's the gentlemanly thing to do for a lady, never mind an old friend," Jafar said with a smile.

"That's swell of you, Jaffy," Jack said, smiling to the man, with Jafar finding his brow twitch at the nickname... for some reason it annoyed him... and he was suddenly strangely feeling more sympathetic to Vlad Masters, of all people.

"Why thank you, Jack," Jafar said, choosing to not show any annoyance, "Besides, it gives me a chance to catch up more with Maddie."

He said, giving a smug smirk, "Oh, there's so much I could tell you, like what I've been doing in recent years, how Kate became more than a friend to me, Hope's interest in the occult, or perhaps Danielle's first words~"

 Maddie bit her lip to stop from screaming in frustration. Was he doing this to punish her for leaving him? Why else would he be dredging all this up to torment her with it?

But with no way to refuse without exposing things, she just nodded and said, "Well... if you insist."

 Jafar at that simply smirked, giving Kate a kiss on the cheek.

"Excuse me, love, I'll be helping an old friend~" he said with amusement at the jealousy dancing in his wife's eyes, knowing she'd be confronting him about all this when they got back home, but he could easily handle that.

And true, there was other things to attend to during this dance, but this was a prime opportunity to get Maddie alone for a little... chat~ He thought leaving to escort Maddie somewhere more private.

Leaving behind a stewing Kate and a smiling oblivious Jack, while in the corner a pair of eyes watched this worriedly.

"Okay... so far, no embarrassing disaster, that's good," before looking at the girl standing beside her.

"You sure you're okay, Jazz?" Gwen asked with a frown of concern toward her friend.

While internally hating herself, knowing that her friend's mother was walking right into Jafar's trap, and she was just standing by, letting it happen.

"Me? Pst, of course I'm okay, why wouldn't I be?" Jazz asked, turning her attention toward Gwen, "It's not like I'm stressed about my parents chaperoning the dance and doing something that will embarrass me and Danny... again... for the hundredth time."

 Because yes, she loved her parents... but their eccentricities had already made the family social pariahs for most of the town. She didn't need them piling things on top of that, least of all at school, where'd she hear the other students gossiping about it every day.

"Are you sure you're not blowing things out of proportion just because you don't like their ghost obsession?" Gwen asked, arching a brow at Jazz, before pausing as the girl shot her a flat look and spoke in a flatter tone.

"I wish, but years of experience in public embarrassment and property damage say otherwise," she said, before shaking her head with a sigh, "I honestly feel like the only responsible adult in our family sometimes."

She said in a low tone, frowning as Gwen gave her a worried look before sighing.

"Come on," she said, reaching out to take Jazz's hand.

"Huh? What?" Jazz gave Gwen a confused look.

"You're not doing anybody, much less yourself, any good by stressing out over your parents all night," Gwen said with a comforting smile that caused Jazz to flush, "This is a school dance, you're supposed to be forgetting your worries and having fun, after all."

"Um, ah, yeah... you're right... I guess," Jazz replied, blushing brightly as she let Gwen pull her out onto the dance floor.

They were just here as friends, she quickly reminded herself as the two of them started to dance. That was all, nothing more, so therefore nothing to be worried about!

So what if she couldn't look away from her beautiful eyes, so what if she thought Gwen looked stunning in her dress, so what if she wanted to hold her close and never let go, so what if it was taking more of her self-control not to lean closer and steal a kiss? It was just the excitement of the atmosphere getting to her, that's all! Thought the girl desperately clinging to her sinking ship of denial as she found herself enjoying a wonderful dance with Gwen.

While leaning against the wall, Valerie Gray sighed.

"Even the geeks are getting dances," Valerie remarked, arching a brow and watching Gwen and Jazz dancing... or more particularly the blushing mess that the Fenton girl's face was becoming and how she kept looking at Gwen...

"Huh... never would have thought she swung that way," Valerie remarked with a blink, but ultimately shrugged it off. Sure, she and admittedly the other members of the popular clique could be bitches and bullies, but she wasn't about to mock someone for their sexual preference; she had her limits, even for the sake of popularity.

Besides, she couldn't exactly judge anyone else's tastes. Not when she was lusting after her teacher, who was old enough to be her father, and happily married on top of that.

"Ah, Miss Grey, there you are!"

Speak of the devil, Valerie thought with a blush as she turned to see Chase walking up to her, apparently done with his dance with his wife.

"Oh, um, hello, Mr. Young!" she greeted, "Enjoying the party?"

"Very much so. And how about you? Glad you came, even if by yourself?" he asked in response.

"Eh, can't complain too much, I suppose," Valerie said with a shrug, "No one seems to care as much as I thought they would that I showed up without a date," she remarked with a frown, "And I suppose the music's nice and the food's good."

She admitted with a small smile, "You all really went the extra mile for this," she acknowledged, looking around, seeing everyone having a good time.

"But of course. Nights like these are meant to provide fun and pleasant memories for everyone involved, so we decided to provide as much as possible," Chase replied, before smirking and offering her a hand, "Speaking of which, I believe I owe you a dance?"

Valerie's blush returned in full force at that.

And there it was...the whole reason she came to the dance in the first place. A dance with Mr. Young, and a chance to pretend just for a little bit that something was there, to forget about society's laws and the fact the man was married.

She should realistically turn this down. Instead...

"Well... if you've got time," instead she smiled up at him, just wanting to enjoy this... silly crush or not, she wanted to enjoy this fantasy, damn it!

"I always have time to help out my students," Chase said with a smile, taking Valerie's hand and leading her out onto the dance floor, where she blushed brighter as she swore she could feel every eye in the room on them.

Was she being judged and mocked for dancing with a teacher? Or was there jealousy there, for dancing with a total hunk?

Either way, she found herself not caring... all that mattered right now was Mr. Young, her, and the dance floor, she thought as the man spun her gently while holding her close, and he was proving as skilled at dancing as he was at martial arts~ She thought with a smile, while subtly feeling up his muscles through his suit.

And she could have sworn that as his arms wrapped around her waist, that they moved down to subtly grab the top of her ass... but clearly, that was just her imagination running wild, she told herself.

In fact, Chase actually was getting a feel for his soon to be new property. If anything, he wished he could hold her even closer, in order to get a tighter hold on her ass, and press her breasts against his chest.

But all in good time. He was sure that after tonight, her feelings for him would only grow stronger, and he'd be well on his way to reeling her in to eventually claim~

"You know, Mr. Young..." but he turned his attention back to Valerie, "I think I should thank you," Valerie said with a blush, "Not just for this, but, well..."

She trailed off, trying to put her emotions into words before settling on the obvious, "I guess becoming a teacher at Casper High in the first place," she stated, looking into his eyes; they were really so unique and captivating, "You've certainly made the place a lot more interesting~"

"I do my best~" Chase replied with a laugh, "But truthfully, I've always believed that those of us with money and power have a responsibility to use it to help our communities. And improving the local educational system seemed like the best way to me."

 "That's actually pretty respectable of you, sir," Valerie said, giving a nod.

 And she was impressed by it - after all, most of her social circle was, if not rich, then at least very well off, and they mostly just used their money to pamper themselves. And then there were families like the Mansons, which really lorded their wealth over everyone (and fuck that hypocritical goth bitch for acting like a better person when she didn't actually use her money for anything more positive). So, altogether, she found it very refreshing to see someone with money acting to use it for the greater good.

 "Though, something I've always wondered," Valerie looked curiously up at her teacher, "With your money, why didn't you and Mr. Jafari stop at donating to the school, why go the extra mile and get jobs here?"

She asked with a tilt of her head, because realistically from what she had seen, both Mr Young and Jafari had the money and the skill to get any career they wanted, so why settle for teaching at a high school?

 "What can I say? I think we both like the challenge of molding young minds," Chase replied, leaving out that in numerous cases (including hers), they were trying to mold them into future sex slaves~

 "Well, you're certainly proving a better teacher than Mr. Lancer," Valerie said lightly with a half joking half serious tone, "Easier to respect too~"

She added with a smirk.

 "Oh, I don't know, I think there are some who respect and like him~" Chase replied, also smirking as he thought about the "gift" he and Jafar had set up for the bald teacher.

 (Elsewhere, Casper High)

As the dance was playing out, in the center of an empty classroom, said bald teacher was indeed in the middle of enjoying his fellow teachers' "gift".

SMACK

"By the Fifty Shades of Grey, how did this happen?!" Gasped Mr. Lancer, no pants or boxers in sight, currently fucking the naked form of one of his students Mia, while another one, Rebecca, rubbed her own naked body against him.

"Hmm, that's it Mr. Lancer, punish that slut~ Punish her long and hard~"

(Ignore Danny in the picture obviously, Mia is on the left, Rebecca the right.)

 "Ah, ah, ah, yes! Punish me for being such a naughty slut, Mr. Lancer!" Mia moaned from where she lying against the desk she was pressed against, thrusting her hips to match her teacher's own movements as he fucked her.

Lancer really did have no idea how this had happened. He'd followed the girls into this room and found them heavily making out, but just as he'd started yelling at them, they'd thrown themselves at him. Before he knew it, Rebecca was kissing him messily while Mia was working to remove his pants, and soon after that they'd ended up in their current situation, Lancer just going along with it.

Unknown to any of the participants of this threesome, this was all the result of Jafar's meddling as part of his and Chase's plotting. All three had been implanted with hypnotic commands, the girls being told to sneak away together for a make out at the dance and then jump Lancer's bones when he came looking for them at his colleagues' prompting, and the teacher himself being programmed to go with it without resisting it. And all the three could do was fall to their desires and the hypnotic commands.

"Urg, ahh, ah, I'll punish you alright... Miss Colleen," Lancer found himself growling, glaring down at Mia, "You and Miss Shaugh are due for a long hard detention!"

He called, emphasizing his statement by hitting and squeezing Rebecca's ass.

SMACK

"AH!"

Before the girl pulled her teacher into a hungry kiss as he continued to rail the other student. The sounds of the teacher breaking several taboos filling the room and echoing into the hallway, only to be drowned out by the music from the dance.

(Back at the party)

"But, regardless, we really just want to help make our home here a better place," Chase said to Valerie. While leaving out who he wanted to make it a better place for, while Valerie herself just looked at her teacher with respect.

"You really are something, Mr. Young," she said in a low forlorn tone, "And your wife has to be the luckiest woman alive to have you."

"I like to think that I'm the lucky one to have her," Chase said, Valerie feeling a twinge in her gut at how happy he sounded, "And I hope that you one day find someone who makes you feel like that, dear girl."

"Yeah... me too..." Valerie said, her tone becoming melancholy as she looked into Chase's eyes, with it taking all her self-control to not try to steal a kiss. But as wonderful as this was, she wasn't blind to the fact that doing so, especially here and now of places, wouldn't end well.

So, she just resolved to at least enjoy this dance as long as it lasted, accepting that it was as close as she'd ever get to her fantasy coming true.

All the while, oblivious to Chase smugly complimenting himself on how he had her wrapped around his fingers~ It truly was a thrill manipulating things behind the scenes, and Valerie was just one piece on the board, unaware of who truly was pulling the strings, as everyone here danced to their tune~

And one such puppet was doing a delightful job of distracting the tech geek member of Team Phantom.

(Earlier)

"I really am having a wonderful time, Tucker," said Zita, smiling toward the younger boy she was dancing with, who despite seeming distracted tonight had certainly impressed her by having the guts to ask her out to the dance, plus she was discovering quite a few shared interests like their love for gaming.

And honestly, she needed someone to talk to, since her family's move had not only come out of nowhere, but for some reason not only was she having trouble finding records of her favorite games, including some of her favorite online ones taken down out of nowhere, but none of her friends from Middleton had kept in contact and seemed to have even blocked her calls... which hurt, she wouldn't lie. And safe to say, she'd been a bit of a recluse here at Casper High, not really opening up to anybody or making friends, so a boy asking her out to the dance being thrown had certainly taken her aback.

 Not that she was complaining, of course. Tucker was nice, and she really was having fun, and with any luck this would get her out of her shell and start making more friends.

"Huh? Oh, great, glad to hear it!" Tucker said quickly, making Zita frown in concern.

"Is everything alright?" she asked.

"Huh? Oh yeah, everything's fine, nothing to worry about!" Tucker replied with a strained smile toward the girl. Nothing except the potential worry of a ghost dragon attack due to some gaudy accessory, he thought internally with a groan; honestly, he finally got a date, and with a hot older girl no less, and something like this comes up!

Just his luck, only silver lining was he didn't have to worry about his date being the one to go all dragon like Danny. But he couldn't exactly tell Zita all of this, nor could he bail on his friends when they needed him. Which left him in a tricky position of trying to help while making sure Zita had a good time, because good looks aside, she was actually a pretty nice girl, who from what he got from their talks so far had been having a rough time due to her move to Amity Park, so he didn't want to ditch her.

So, with any luck, Danny and Sam would be able to handle this, and he wouldn't have to ditch Zita, likely sabotaging his potential relationship with her in the process. With that in mind, he tried to push his concerns out of his mind and focus on the dance.

"The only thing i'm worried about is giving an amazing girl a wonderful time," Tucker said with his best convincing smile, which Zita returned with a giggle, though at same time she couldn't help but feel Tucker was hiding something. Admittedly, she didn't know him all that well. But he did seem distracted by more than just nerves about being with her.

Still, if it wasn't going to be an immediate problem, she wasn't going to bring it up. She just wanted to have a good time tonight.

 Both of them unaware of the figures pulling poor Zita's strings, and how she was hypnotically ensured to say yes to Tucker and enter a relationship with him. In the short-term, it was meant to give Tucker a date that he wouldn't be able to break off to give Sam a pity date, which would leave her more emotionally vulnerable to Jafar's manipulations. In the long-term, meanwhile, it was mostly just for fun to see what would happen~

 Just like seeing what would happen with a certain MILF under the belief of having had an affair years ago.

(Empty classroom)

"I must say, I was expecting a warmer welcome," Jafar remarked as he closed to the door to his classroom after Maddie stomped in, "I mean, after everything we shared, I was expecting at least a hug~"

He remarked with a smirk toward her back, "Or at least one question about Danielle."

"Just stop!" Maddie snapped, turning to glare at him, "Why are you doing this? Why, out of all the towns in the world, would you come to mine, after all this time?!"

"Why not?" Jafar asked with an innocent expression, "When I found out my old friend was looking for a new home, I remembered what you told me about Amity Park, and I realized it was the perfect place to settle down for me as well."

He said, stepping up to Maddie, "Especially since it provided the opportunity to... reconnect~" he added, reaching out to cup her cheek.

Maddie blushed at the action. She'd forgotten how romantic he could make the simplest gestures seem...

NO! Focus, dammit, she couldn't let herself get sucked in again!

"This is wrong..." she said, pulling away, "It was wrong last time, and it's even worse now!"

"Need I remind you who was it that chose to stay with and share the bed of another man while lying to her family?" Jafar countered, giving her hard stare, "You could have refused me but you didn't, you could have stopped our romantic affair at one night but you didn't," He stepped closer to Maddie as she stepped back into his desk, "You could have run back to your family the moment you found out you were pregnant, leave me in the dark about it, maybe even convince Jack it was his child... but you didn't."

He grinned smugly into her face, "Instead, you continued our affair, letting me use your body over and over," he said with a chuckle, "I certainly haven't forgotten railing your sexy body late into your pregnancy while you were on the phone with your daughter, wishing her a happy birthday~"

Maddie winced in shame in that as the memories implanted in her subconscious rose to the surface, reminding her of every depraved action she now believed that she'd carried out.

"I... I was weak and stupid," she admitted, before shaking her head, "But that's why I came home. I, I needed to get back to where I'm supposed to be!"

"Yes, holding a buffoon's hand, while playing his housewife," Jafar remarked with an eye roll, prompting a glare from Maddie, "And all it cost you was your daughter," he added, cutting off her angry retort, causing her to flinch in guilt, looking away.

"How is she?" she asked quietly with a look of a shame.

"A treasure that I adore, and one that's been raised into a happy spirited young lady," Jafar replied, giving her an even look, "She's also certainly latched onto Kate, since she's the closest thing to a mother she's ever had."

He added with a look toward Maddie, who didn't meet his eyes before he sighed, "Honestly Maddie, I offered you everything, it could have been you instead of Kate as my wife," he said, arching a brow, "I even offered to ensure with my wealth and influence to ensure you would be the one to get full custody of your children after you divorced Jack. Instead..."

He shook his head, "Barely a day after Danielle's birth, you told me you wanted to crawl back to Amity Park, and you would sign over all rights to our daughter as long as I promised to care for her."

Maddie clenched her fists, unable to meet Jafar's gaze.

"Just because I... enjoyed what we had together... doesn't mean I stopped loving Jack," she managed to get out, "I couldn't just walk away from him! And before you say it, walking away from Danielle wasn't easy either, but I knew she'd at least she'd be okay with you!"

"So you say," Jafar said with an even look, "And yet when I look into your eyes..." he gave a grin, "I see a woman who's asking herself if she really made the right choice all those years ago~" he said, with Maddie giving a scowl.

"You don't know what you're talking about!" she snapped, denying it.

"Oh, but I think I do~" Jafar said, giving her a stare that felt like he was looking straight into her soul, "And... I might be willing to arrange for you to be part of Danielle's life."

He said as Maddie stiffened, "For a price, of course~" he added with a leer, licking his lips, with Maddie easily realizing what he wanted.

 And while she was outraged that he was propositioning her like this... a part of her couldn't help but consider it, remembering how good he'd always made her feel...

But no, no, no! She couldn't let herself get seduced like this! She couldn't risk ruining her life! She had to put her foot down and make it clear it to Jafar she wasn't going to... what the hell was he doing?!

Maddie's thoughts were cut off as Jafar moved, pressing himself against her and pushing her back against his desk, kissing her hungrily before she could say anything, and God, he was a better kisser than she remembered.

Before she knew what was happening, her arms were wrapping around him as she started to return the kiss.

This was so wrong, it was messed up. She should be pushing him away, screaming at him to leave her alone... but she couldn't. It just felt so good, and it was bringing back so many memories. Memories of how this man not only brought out an entirely different side of herself, but made her feel so alive in ways even Jack never did, she couldn't help but think as Jafar's hands went down to her ass, squeezing and grabbing it with gusto as he lifted her onto the desk.

Without thinking about it, Maddie wrapped her legs around Jafar's waist, pulling him closer.

"Ah, ah, Jafar... we shouldn't..." she gasped as the kiss broke.

"Why not? You clearly want this," Jafar said with a smirk as he kissed her neck, listening to her moan with glee.

That was the downside to her and Jack's obsession with ghosts; it made giving time for things outside of it like their marriage difficult, the episode where Walker debuted was a good example of this. And that just meant that it was a perfect angle to exploit~

"Besides, don't you want to meet our daughter, or even be part of her life?" he asked with faux hurt as he raised a hand, grabbing and squeezing her breast through her jumpsuit, "Submitting yourself to your sultan... your master again after all these years is a fair price to pay for the sake of Danielle, don't you think~"

"I... ah... I suppose, maybe..." Maddie moaned, loving the feel of his hands on her so much that she couldn't even think about what either of them was saying. She just needed to enjoy this~

"Indeed, now let your master see your lovely body again after all these years~" Jafar added, kissing her hard on the lips.

"Mmmph... yes master~" Maddie moaned in response, purely on instinct from her altered memories.

Despite a voice that sounded like Jack's screaming at the back of her mind to stop this, Maddie's conditioning was too entrenched for her to be able to resist now that Jafar had given her the right push. Reaching up, she slowly unzipped her jumpsuit, allowing her EE cup breasts to pop free for Jafar to see.

Oh, absolutely delicious~ Was the first thought that hit him at the sight of the MILF'S beautiful mounds, followed by the realization that Velma now had the second biggest pair of tits in his growing harem~

"Hmm, just as fat and delicious as I remember~" Jafar said, eagerly grabbing and kneading her tits, with this actually just being the second time he was seeing them. The first time was when he couldn't resist getting a small taste of Maddie when he implanted the false memories, having her pleasure him with her fat tits in front of her hypnotized husband and daughter~ Only this time, he'd be enjoying them a lot more without her in a trance.

"Tell me, my dear, does your husband appreciate these fat tits as much as I did?" he asked with a mocking grin, before moving to bite down on her left nipple hard.

"Ah! Ah, um... sometimes..." Maddie moaned, even in her current state trying to defend her husband. But it was pretty hard to do when Jafar was making her feel so good~ Jack hadn't done anything like this in years...

"Phe... I'm jealous that I haven't gotten to enjoy these wonderful mounds for so long," Jafar said with a scowl, pulling back and twisting her nipple, listening her moan with glee, "But tell me slut, have you earned the right to enjoy your master's touch?"

He asked with a mocking cruel grin, "Much less earned the right to even say hello to our daughter~"

"Ah, ah, ah... please master... tell me what I need to do!" Maddie begged, resistance collapsing.

"Oh, I think you already know the answer to that~" Jafar said in response, moving to unbuckle his pants, allowing them to drop to his ankles where he kicked them off, before pushing Maddie back onto the desk as he climbed on top of her.

"Put those fat tits of yours to work!" Jafar barked, positioning himself right on top of Maddie and placing his hard cock right between her mounds as Maddie stared, wide-eyed, flushing, and breathing heavily despite herself.

A small part of her still trying to remember Jack and her love for him, but another part of her not only thinking of the daughter whose life she missed out on being part of, but the pleasure this large thick cock delivered to her all those years ago.

And God help her, she needed to feel it again! She needed to do whatever it took to have him inside her!

So, without even thinking about what she was doing, Maddie wrapped her tits around Jafar's cock and started rubbing them up and down its shaft.

"Mmm, yes, that's it slave, good to see you're still so obedient for your true master~" Jafar praised with a groan as she did so, reaching down to cup and rub her cheek, with Maddie flushing, a part of her hating the demeaning treatment, but another part of her enjoying it. Jack never took control, after all.

"Bet you missed feeling this hard cock between your fat tits, didn't you, slut?" Jafar asked, leering down at her as she pressed her breasts against his cock, rubbing them faster and faster, "Bet you always fantasized about it while settling for that oaf's pecker~"

 "Ah, ah, yes master, I was always thinking of you!" Maddie yelled, a small part of her feeling bad for that. After all, Jack wasn't small... but he wasn't as big as Jafar. So why shouldn't she be thinking of such a much bigger cock?

 And it was all just fantasizing, really; Jack still gave her a good time in the bedroom (at least whenever they did have sex), so what was the harm?

"Of course you were," Jafar said with a growl, pinching her cheek as she moved her breasts faster, "Because at the end of the day..." he smirked in amusement, "You'll always be my personal concubine~"

 "Ah, yes master! I'm yours!" Maddie exclaimed, feeling herself growing so wet as she continued to tit-fuck Jafar's cock. Fuck, she needed it inside her! She couldn't even think of the consequences right now, all she could think about was the familiar feeling of this large thick cock between her breasts after so many years.

"Fuck yes, you are," Jafar growled, moving his hands to grab and roughly fuck her tits, "Play model wife and mother as much as you want, you'll never escape the truth..."

He said, giving a growl, "You're my property, slut!"

 "Yes! I'm your property! I'm your slut!" Maddie moaned, "Fuck me like the whore I am!"

 SMACK

"AH!"

Before letting out a startled cry of pain as Jafar lashed out, smacking her right in the face.

"You want to be fucked, then earn it! Show me you want it!" the man growled in a dangerous tone, glaring into her shocked eyes, "You still need to be punished for abandoning your daughter and master, after all~" He added with a smirk.

 Despite her shock at this, Maddie found herself breathing heavier in excitement. She'd forgotten how domineering Jafar could be during sex, and God, did that send a thrill through her~

"Ah, yes master! I'll do whatever it takes to apologize to you and Danielle!" Maddie declared, increasing the pace of her tit-fucking, "Just tell me what to do!"

 "Oh, you'll be doing whatever it takes, along with whatever I order you to do," Jafar growled at her, groaning in pleasure; God, it felt just as good if not a bit better than Velma's tit jobs, "You want so much as a chance to say hi to her, you'll be my personal on call pleasure slave anytime, anywhere."

He said with a grunt, cumming all over her breasts and face, causing her to let out a startled moan, "And you can start by bending over on your son's desk, and begging for a real man's cock~" He added, pointing over at Danny Fenton's desk in his class.

 Maddie paused for a moment at that, the part of her real mind buried under Jafar's implanted memories and conditioning rearing in disgust at the thought of doing that. But the rest of her, which needed Jafar desperately, couldn't help but find the taboo hot as hell~

"Ah, as you wish, master," Maddie said, standing up and stripping her jumpsuit the rest of the way off, tossing it and her underwear aside. She then sauntered over to her son's desk, making sure to add an extra sway to her hips as she went. Reaching the desk, she bent over it, aiming her ass at Jafar.

"Ready when you are, master~" she said, looking over her shoulder at him longingly.

 "Hmm, you really are such a bad slutty mother, aren't you~" Jafar replied with a dark purr, approaching and pressing his cock against her ass, "Not even a hour into our reunion, and you're doing something like this!"

He called out with a cackle, while hitting her ass as hard as he could.

SMACK

 "AH!" Maddie cried in delight, already growing wet, "Ah, yes master, I'm an awful slut! I need to be punished!"

 And really ,she probably did deserve to be punished; here she was, betraying her vows again, letting Jafar take control and use her like his personal toy... but she wanted to see her daughter... and as much as part of her was ashamed of it, this...

SMACK

"AH!

...felt so fucking good!

"That's right, you deserve to be punished like the filthy cheating MILF slut you are!" Barked Jafar with a wide grin as he hotdogged her ass, "But how should this whore be punished?"

He asked mockingly, delivering another hit to her ass.

SMACK

"AH!"

"And why should she punished?" He added with a laugh, hitting this delicious fat ass again.

SMACK

 "I need to be punished for abandoning my master and my daughter!" Maddie declared, feeling genuine guilt and shame as she spoke those words, "And I need to be punished by being treated like the worthless whore I am!"

 "That's right~" Jafar agreed with a smirk as he leaned his hips back and aligned his cock to her cunt, "You're nothing but a worthless WHORE!"

He exclaimed, thrusting inside her cunt for the first time, though to Maddie it would be the first time in years, wasting no time in screwing one of the sexiest cartoon MILFs like an animal.

"AHHHH!"

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "AAAAAHHHHH!!!! MASTER!!!!" Maddie screamed in ecstasy. Fuck, how had she ever walked away from this? It was better than anything Jack could ever give her! She thought to herself as the pleasure began to truly take over any sense of guilt or shame, any doubts falling to the side for now, as her master cackled and fucked her cunt hard.

"Hahahaha, yes, you love this don't you, you slut!" He growled, grabbing her by the back of her head, pulling her up close to his face as he roughly grabbed and twisted her right nipple, while continuing to fuck her over her son's school desk.

"Ahhhh! Yessss! Yes, I love being fucked by you after all these years, master!" Maddie moaned in reply, as Jafar cackled again, licking up the side of her neck.

"I wonder what that oaf and those brats of yours would think," he hissed into her ear, not stopping or giving any mercy as he pounded her harder and harder, "If they knew what a cheating whore you really were~"

"Ah, ah, ah, ah! They'd be so disappointed in me! But I don't care!" Maddie exclaimed.

And she really didn't. This was the best she'd felt in years! Who cared what anyone else thought?!

 Frankly, she couldn't even bring herself to imagine her husband and children's heartbroken horrified faces if they found her like this, all she wanted was to focus on the pleasure the father of her youngest was giving her, and returning the favor, she thought, leaning her head back and opening her mouth, poking out her tongue, with Jafar doing the same, their tongues meeting in the air as Jafar continued to pound her like the cheating whore she was, neither of them noticing the eyes watching with shock and anger from the cracked door.

"I fucking knew it! That fucking piece of shit!" Star growled quietly to herself. She had seen Jafar slinking off with Fenton's mom, and had gotten suspicious as the realization from yesterday of how alike Danielle was to Danny Fenton in appearance hadn't left her.

So, she'd carefully followed them, and had been watching and listening at the door since the start, learning that Danielle was apparently a product of an affair with Fenton's mom! Seems like her mother wasn't the first married woman the asshole sunk his claws into, and while it seems the woman had the good sense to try to leave the bastard years ago... it was pretty clear that like her own mother, Fenton's mother was proving to be an easy whore for this asshole to control!

"Not for long. Once I tell Mom about this, she'll..." Star started to say, turning away from the door, only to freeze at the figure standing behind her.

"Will do nothing," spoke Hope Jafari, giving her a dark yet amused glare, "It seems someone still refuses to learn and accept she's Jafar's property... what a pity."

She said with a mocking shake of her head, prompting Star to shake off the shock, barely noticing Hope addressing her father by name.

"That bastard doesn't own me! And if you don't get out of my way, I'll..." Star was cut off by Hope's eyes glowing, and freezing in place at her next words.

"Good sister sluts follow orders..." And with those words acting as the trigger, Star entered a hypnotic trance.

 "Yes sister, I'm happy to obey," Star said in a submissive tone, the hypnotic programming Jafar had implanted months ago immediately removing any resistance and self-control.

"Good girl," Hope said condescendingly, "Now then, it seems Jafar is busy breaking in the MILF whore, so I'll have to take care of you myself. I don't have a date, after all~"

 "Of course sister, whatever you desire I will give you happily," Star said with a smile as Hope smirked, stepping up to the girl.

"Of course you will, bitch~" Before grabbing and pulling the girl into a hungry kiss.

While back inside the classroom...

"MASTERRRRRRR!" Maddie was cumming, gushing over her own son's desk as Jafar let out a grunt, filling her with his seed.

"Urg, yes, take it you whore! Make your son sit in your own juices!" He called with a laugh as Maddie moaned before being pulled into a kiss while Jafar grunted, finishing his release.

 Oh, that went exactly as he imagined, he thought with glee.

Maddie, meanwhile, panted for breath as she lay atop Danny's desk, her juices and her master's seed spilling out over it from her soaking cunt. She couldn't believe she'd just done that... but she had no regrets.

She knew she should be ashamed and disgusted with herself, she just cheated on her husband... AGAIN! Years of upholding her marital vows and being the best mother, wife, and spectral researcher/hunter she could be... thrown out the window barely 5 minutes into meeting Jafar again.

And she couldn't find it in her to feel any regret or shame, even the fact she was fucked on her own son's school desk only added to the thrill. God, she loved Jack, really she did, but even years later it was clear that he just couldn't match Jafar when it came to sexual skill.

She couldn't remember a time Jack had made her feel so good or orgasm so hard, not helped by the fact they didn't have intercourse as often as they used to, mostly due to focusing more and more on their research and work, which admittedly paid off in finally finishing the portal to the Ghost Zone (though it would still be a while before they were ready to study the Zone itself, they weren't even sure humans could survive in that plane, never mind the dangers of entering an entire reality filled with nothing but ghost scum) but had left little time to satisfy other desires.

Of course, it wasn't like she only did this because she wanted a good fuck! No, no, of course not she did this for-

"I'll see about arranging something so you can meet Danielle."

She weakly raised her head, looking over her shoulder as Jafar smirked down at her, rubbing her ass.

"Perhaps arrange something where Daniel or Jasmine will babysit her at your home for some reason," he said, with Maddie feeling a surge of warmth at finally meeting her child, of getting to know her youngest, of...

"Of course, I assume you want her being your daughter to remain our little secret," Jafar continued, causing Maddie to freeze, "Admittedly, the resemblance to your son is noticeable, but I'm sure we can work something out to make people believe it's a coincidence," He remarked, before arching a brow at her, "Unless..."

He paused, giving her a studying gaze, "You want to tell her?" He asked, honestly a bit curious at the answer and how Maddie wanted to approach Danielle, before adding with a more mocking grin and question, "Perhaps you even want to come clean to your older children and husband~"

"I... I don't know," Maddie admitted, looking away in thought, "I want to be in her life... but I don't want to ruin my other children's happiness in the process. They have a good life, and I don't want to screw it up."

"That's more than understandable," Jafar said with a look of faux understanding, "And perhaps it comes down to what you want."

He added as Maddie looked back at him, "It's clear you want to be in Danielle's life and make up for years lost," he said as she nodded, "But like I've stated before, doing so comes at a price," he said, giving her a smirk, "If you want to be in her life, you have to continue to give me your body."

He said, his gaze piercing into Maddie as she gave a shiver, "And I'm telling you now," He leered, licking his lips, "I won't be so willing to let you walk again like last time~"

"Ah, I, uh, might be okay with that, master~" Maddie said, blushing brightly at the idea of being able to do this more often.

This prompted a laugh from Jafar, both in disbelief and amusement. He honestly thought Maddie would be more of a challenge. But here she was, not showing any sign of guilt or shame from what she did~ Was it the desire to be part of Danielle's life, her enjoying sex with him that much, frustration from what she wasn't getting from Jack, or some kinda mixture?

Whatever the reason, might as well enjoy it and exploit it, and see if Maddie's attitude lasted.

"Hehe, you really are a shameless whore~" He remarked, giving her a smirk as she flushed, "Should I arrange a permanent guest room in my home for you, or help you draft out divorce papers?"

He asked with a mocking smirk, "Because you seem so eager to cheat on your husband with a real man again, when you were so eager to turn down the chance to be my wife and run back into his arms," he added with a mock thoughtful look.

Maddie frowned, guilt managing to flare up through her conditioning again.

"I still love Jack," she said, making Jafar frown, "Not like I love you... but I can't just leave him."

"Why not? Kate was ready to leave her husband for me before that little car accident," Jafar said with a shrug, before adding with a smirking mutter as Maddie stood back, "Plus, she was such an eager minx when she accepted my proposal the same day as his funeral~"

He added, causing Maddie to stiffen just as Jafar wrapped his arms around her, pulling her up close against him, "And did I hear you right?" Jafar smirked, staring into her eyes, "Maddie Fenton, who said what we did was wrong, just admitted to loving me~"

He cooed, cupping her cheek before kissing her hungrily, with Maddie once again responding to the kiss.

 "It was wrong... but... I still love it... and you~" Maddie replied in-between kisses, "I just... want to make the best of it."

 "And we will," Jafar said between the heavy make out, enjoying the feel of her naked body up against him while feeling up her body, "But I warn you now..."

He licked her earlobe, prompting a giggling moan, "By the time I'm done... just like Kate before you, you'll be begging to leave your husband for me~" He said with a growl, before diving down and biting down hard on her breast.

 "AHHH! JAFAR!" Maddie screamed as they resumed fucking each other's brains out.

 (Next classroom over)

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"Hehe, sounds like Jafar's breaking in that MILF slut as easily as he did your mom, bitch~" Hope said with a laugh of amusement, now naked and railing Star with a magically-conjured strap-on.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, of course he is, no ah, ah, ah, ah, woman can resist Daddy~" Star moaned, enjoying the rough treatment in her current brainwashed state as Hope plowed her cunt, while grabbing and pulling her head back by her hair and spanking her ass as hard as she could.

SMACK

SMACK

"That's right, they can't," Hope said with a large smirk, "And pretty soon you'll be one of those sluts..." she said with a laugh. Of course Jafar, like Dani and her, had been having fun with Star ever since that resort trip, first at school here and there, then in their own home after that stupid bimbo Kate said "I do". Usually in a hypnotized state, though she and Dani had raped/fucked Star in her normal mind a few times and then had her memory wiped, though so far while Jafar had also gotten his fun out of her, he had refrained from fucking Star as her normal self for some reason (at least refrained from fucking her as her normal self without the intent of wiping her memories), remarking he wanted to wait for just the right moment for some reason.

But far be it for her to question his judgement when it came to enjoying his toys~ Not when she was having so much!

And so, while Jafar was breaking in Maddie in one room, Hope fucked Star in another, all while the dance - and a fight between Danny and Sam as a dragon - happened elsewhere nearby.

 (Later)

"Well, all things considered, I suppose the dance could have gone worse," Sam remarked to Danny as they saw people begin to leave the dance wrapping up.

"Yeah, not every day you get to tango with a dragon," Danny joked with a slight weak smirk, before sighing, "Just wish I had gotten at least one dance with Paulina."

He muttered, missing Sam's brief scowl, who was sorely tempted to tell Danny everything Paulina had said in the bathroom, and the real reason she went to the dance with Danny... but seeing his expression, she sighed.

"Hey, just because things didn't work out with Paulina, doesn't mean there's not other treasures out there waiting for you," she told him, her mind going back to Mr. Jafari's words.

 Danny blinked at that, but nodded after a moment of thought.

"Yeah, I guess you're right," he said, before looking at her and suddenly feeling awkward for some reason. Glancing around for a distraction, he saw that the DJ was still set up, and blurted out, "Hey, looks like there's one last dance. Want to take it?"

 "Really?! I mean, uhh, sure, could be fun," Sam said, lifting her hand to take Danny's, but before she could enjoy at least one dance with her crush/friend.

"Danny, have you seen your mother?" Jack Fenton appeared with a frown.

"Uh, mom, no why?" Danny asked with a confused blink.

"Well, she went to powder her nose earlier with that old friend of hers showing her to the bathroom, but they never came back," Jack explained, frowning.

"Old friend?" Danny said with a confused blink.

"He's referring to my husband." Before looking even more confused as a woman who he was pretty sure was Star's mom stepped up, looking disgruntled... wait, that meant...

"Mom knows Mr. Jafari?"

 "Yeah, apparently they met when she was away on that long research trip when you were a kid," Jack explained. Danny frowned at that; that didn't sound familiar, but if it was while he little enough, he probably wouldn't remember anything from that point - except traumatizing Christmas memories, but he tried not to dwell on those.

Shaking his head, Danny shrugged and suggested, "Maybe they started catching up and lost track of time?"

"I bet," Mrs. Jafari muttered, though before anyone could question that, she frowned and looked around, "For that matter, has anyone seen Star?"

 "She already headed home, Mom," before blinking and turning toward the approaching form of her eldest daughter, "She said she wasn't feeling that well and wanted to call it an early night in," Hope explained as Kate frowned.

"Oh dear, I hope it isn't anything too serious," she said, before Sam spoke up with a shrug.

"Might have just been something she ate," she said, not exactly the most concerned about Paulina's little lackey right now, despite whatever sympathy she had for what the other girl gone through these past few months.

"Awk, something she ate!" Called another voice as a small feathered form landed on Sam's shoulder to her surprise, before she smiled.

"Hey Iago, don't suppose you've seen Mrs. Fenton or your owner around have you?" she asked, before said two appeared.

"We're right here!" Called Jafar, approaching beside Maddie, who was walking with a slight limp, "And I hope we didn't worry anyone, Maddie and I lost track of time while catching up."

 While Kate frowned, Hope smirked to herself, and everyone else just nodded in acceptance of that, Danny arched a brow at his mother.

"Uh, Mom? You alright?" he asked, noticing the limp.

"Oh, I'm fine, sweetie," Maddie replied quickly with a forced smile, hoping no one noticed the guilt in her eyes, "I just, uh, bumped into something. Must not have been looking where I was going."

 "Probably somewhere where you aren't supposed to be," Kate muttered lowly.

"What was that?" Maddie asked, looking toward her with an arched brow.

"Nothing, nothing, but if you're done enjoying my husband's company, I believe it's time we made our leave," Kate said with a fake smile and heavy emphasis on the words "my husband".

 Maddie scowled at that, feeling a childish urge to comment that Jafar must not like spending time with Kate if she was going after her instead, but she had more self-control than that. Also, she belatedly reminded herself (and felt immediate shame for not thinking about it right away), their families were standing right there, and her blurting out about an affair was the last thing anyone needed.

"Besides, I want to get up nice and early tomorrow," Kate added, going to Jafar's side, wrapping her arms around his left arm while sending Maddie a smug smile, "I have an entire day of mother/daughter time planned for Danielle and me to make up for her not being able to go to the dance like her sisters."

She said as Maddie found her hand tightening into a fist at Kate's next words, "After all, the bond between a mother and her child is such a precious thing, right Maddie?" She said, sending Maddie a look that made it pretty clear she knew about her last affair with Jafar and who Danielle's mother is, along with smug satisfaction that they were both hers rather than Maddie's.

"Heheh, yeah, it really is..." Maddie said, forcing a grin and ignoring the sudden desire to "mistake" Kate for a ghost so she had an excuse to punch her perfect teeth out! After all, that would just expose everything, and she couldn't do that! Especially not now!

God, what the fuck had she been thinking? How the hell did she let Jafar talk her into another affair?!

Admittedly, there hadn't been much talking outside of him calling her a whore, slut, or slave, and she had pretty much fallen back into his arms at the first kiss.

But it had just felt so good, and the offer to be part of Danielle's life wasn't one she could turn down, even at this price. And as much as part of her hated to admit it, she had missed Jafar. She loved Jack, really she did, but there was no denying since returning home after that affair, it felt like something was missing. And now, having been in Jafar's arms and felt his cock inside her again... God, a part of her was screaming to just admit to everything and take Jafar again right here, fuck the consequences!

Fortunately, she had more self-control than that. At least, when there were witnesses around.

"Well everyone, I do wish you a good night, and I hope this was a dance to remember for you all," Jafar said, sending Sam a smile.

Who found herself smiling back at him as Iago flew off her shoulder to rejoin his master. She had to admit, aside from getting momentarily turned into a dragon, she had in fact had fun. Not as much fun as she would have had if a certain oblivious idiot had asked her there as a date, but still fun.

"Yeah, Mads and I should be heading home ourselves, got some new ideas we're working on in the lab, and need plenty of good ol' z's for that," Jack said with a wide smile, stepping up to Maddie's side and pulling her close, "But don't be a stranger, Jaffy," He added to Jafar, who felt his brow twitch, "Any friend of my wife's is welcome at the Fentons' anytime."

"I might just take you up on your offer," Jafar said with a leering chuckle directed toward Maddie, who flushed before a pointed cough pulled attention towards Kate, who gripped her husband's arm just a bit tighter.

"Yes, but with how busy he is, don't expect a visit anytime soon," she said, pulling Jafar back, "Now, come along dear, you too Hope, it's time to go home."

"Sure, mom," Hope replied, waving offhandedly to the others as her family walked off, "Later, losers!"

"...Why are you friends with her again?" Danny asked Sam, who just shrugged.

"She's actually pretty cool once you get to know her," she replied, before smiling over to Danny, "Now, what were you saying about a dance?" She asked, with Danny giving a smirk, but was cut from replying by Jack.

"Come on Danny, let's get your sister and head home, you can tell us all about you sweeping that Paulina girl off her feet with the Fenton charm on the way," Jack declared loudly, causing Danny to flush and give a cough.

"Uh, sorry Sam, maybe next time," he said with a strained embarrassed smile toward his friend, who nodded.

"Yeah, sure..." she trailed off, her expression turning to disappointment as he left, causing her to sigh.

"Next time," she muttered lowly, a part of her wondering if she should have tried to take Mr. Jafari up on his offer for a dance when she had the chance, before stiffening with a blush at that thought.

"Clearly, this whole dragon dance escapade messed with my head more than I thought," she stated to herself, resolving to go home and get some rest.

"Looks like your family's heading out," stated Gwen, seeing this from the gym exit with Jazz.

"Yeah, but it was still a surprisingly embarrassment-free fun-filled night," Jazz added with a small smile.

"See? Didn't I tell you that you were making too big a deal out of it?" Gwen asked with a teasing smirk that made Jazz's stomach flutter and her face feel warm.

"Uh, yeah, guess you were right," she said quickly, to try and ignore those feelings, "Anyway, I should probably get going. But I really did have wonderful time tonight."

"Yeah, we should do it again some..." Gwen's words were cut off as Jazz, red-faced, leaned in and kissed Gwen on the cheek, before making a nervous squeak and taking off, leaving Gwen to blink dumbly while raising her hand to the cheek she kissed.

 Had... had that seriously just happened? Gwen knew she had been growing attracted to Jazz, but she hadn't realized the other girl was developing similar feelings for her. Not that she was opposed to that... except for the small part of herself that groaned as it realized that Chase would likely use this as a way of getting his claws into Jazz too.

Speaking of whom, Chase was observing this from across the room, where he was standing next to Valerie.

"Well, that's unexpected. But not unpleasant~" he said, Valerie nodding along as she failed to notice the lecherous tone in his voice when he said that.

 "Yeah, have to admit they make a cute couple, and always nice to see someone important to you finding that special someone," Valerie said, before giving Chase a smile, "And good to see you aren't freaking out about your daughter's interest," she added, since she knew not every parent would be as accepting.

Hell, if she was gay, her dad would accept her for sure, but not without having a heart attack first~

 "Of course not," Chase said, waving dismissively, "Love is all that matters, my dear Miss Grey. You should never let it be held back by ridiculous social norms about gender and sexuality."

What about legal age limits? Valerie wanted to ask, feeling her cheeks warm up, but she knew better than to say that out loud. There was obviously a difference between not caring about someone liking a person of the same gender, and liking someone who was so much younger than you that they were underage altogether. So, rather than ask or bring up these thoughts to the married man, she forced a grin.

"That's so true, Mr. Young, and thanks again," she flushed, looking away, "For tonight, it was wonderful."

 "It was my pleasure," Chase replied, before glancing aside as he seemed to notice something, "But if you'll excuse me, I believe something's come up that I need to address before the night completely ends."

"Ah, sure, no problem. See you tomorrow," Valerie said, before freezing and blushing as Chase suddenly took her hand and kissed it.

"I look forward to it~" he said, before letting go and walking off. Leaving Valerie to stare at his retreating back as he went over to his wife, giving a sad forlorn sigh.

"A girl can dream, I suppose," she remarked with a shake of her head, before moving to leave and head on home.

"So, had a good dance?" Daphne questioned Chase with a slight smile and arched brow.

 "I think Jafar had more fun than I did, but I think I'll still get plenty out of the night in the long run~" Chase chuckled, "Gwen's seduced Jazz, or at least is well on the way to it, and I've got Valerie eating out of the palm of my hand. All in all, a good night for us~"

"Hmm, don't forget about the party crasher," Daphne pointed out with a smirk.

"Ah, that's what I was forgetting," Chase said playfully, tone indicating that he hadn't forgotten anything, "Mind heading home with Gwen while I handle this?"

"Of course, just don't forget what Jafar gave you to keep your new pet in line," Daphne added with a smirk as she leaned in, stealing a kiss from Chase that she savored for several moments before breaking.

 "Of course not, dear, I'd never waste such a gift~" Chase chuckled, "See you at home."

"Enjoy yourself," Daphne said with a wink before walking off, making sure to add a sway to her hips that Chase greatly enjoyed watching. Once she was out of sight, he turned and left the room in another direction, looking for his target. And he didn't have to wait long, as he saw her ghostly form floating through the hall.

"I simply just wanted to attend the ball, why couldn't Aragon let me have that?" sighed the form of Princess Dora with a despondent expression, "And to lose my amulet on top of it... oooh, if I don't find it soon, he'll be so furious!"

She said with a slight fearful shiver.

 "Perhaps I can be of some assistance, my lady?" Chase spoke up, catching Dora's attention.

"Who are you?" she asked.

"Chase Young, at your service," he said with a bow and a smirk, "Always ready to help a lovely lady in need~"

 "Oh, why thank you, it's good to see chivalry is still alive and well~" said Dora with a smile and slight giggle toward the gentleman, "But by any chance have you seen a golden amulet with a green gem, it's of particular sentimental value to me."

She added with a curious if not hopeful expression toward Chase. For his part, he put on a thoughtful expression, tapping his chin as he pretended to be deep in thought. In truth, Iago should have recovered the amulet by now, but he couldn't exactly admit that, now could he?

"Hmm, I think I might have seen something like that in one of the side rooms," he said after a moment, "If you'll follow me this way?"

 "Of course, you have my utmost gratitude," Dora said gratefully, moving to follow Chase, "Everyone i've attempted to ask has been most rude, running off screaming," she said with a frown, "I was beginning to worry that the modern age had lost their manners completely."

 "Yes, I'm afraid most people are so self-centered these days," Chase said as he led her down the hallway, "But I'm sure we can have your problem resolved in no time."

"Thank you, and if there's anything I can do to repay your aid, do not hesitate to ask," Dora said, smiling as they finally came to a stop in front of a door.

"Well, if you insist, I'll have to hold you to that~" Chase chuckled as he opened the door and gestured for Dora to enter. She did so, looking around and finding it to be a classroom.

"Where did you say it was?" she asked, looking for the amulet while Chase shut the door.

CLICK

And then suddenly lashed out with his free hand to pull a metal collar out of his pocket and slap it onto Dora's neck, latching it into place.

"I'm afraid that's all you'll be wearing, dear," he said with a smirk.

"What?!" Dora gasped, her hand immediately going to the collar, trying to pull it off and getting more alarmed when she couldn't phase it off. In fact, she couldn't phase at all!

"What is the meaning of this?!"

"You said you'd do anything to repay my aid, didn't you?" Chase asked, starting to unbutton his shirt, "Well, I can think of a few things you can do for that. And if I'm satisfied, I'll even actually let you have your precious amulet back."

Dora's eyes widened in shock.

"I warn you, if you lay a single hand on me, my brother will..." she was cut off by Chase's laughter.

"Oh please, you think I'm worried about that man child?" he asked as he pulled his shirt off and tossed it aside, smirking as he saw Dora blush at the sight of his chest, "I know all about the "great" Prince Aragon, princess. He's nothing but an angry, entitled brat. He wouldn't stand a chance against a real man like me."

"A real man does not deceive or corner a lady!" Dora retorted, glaring but also couldn't help but stare at the man's bare muscular chest.

She'd had suitors before, of course, in both her mortal life and afterlife. But none of them had ever been so bold as to show off their bodies like this. Were all men so muscular?

"No, my dear. A real man takes what he wants!" Chase growled, before suddenly closing the distance before Dora could react, grabbing her and slamming his mouth against hers in a harsh kiss.

 "HMMMMFFF!" Dora went still in shock, trying and failing to struggle free from his grip, her mind racing in shock. He was kissing her! He was actually kissing her! No man had ever even dared to... mmm... it actually felt... rather nice, she thought, her eyes slowly closing.

 Wait, no, what was she thinking?! She couldn't let some man, some stranger she just met, force himself on her!

"MMPH! Get off!" she yelled as the kiss broke, shoving Chase away, "How dare you?! I shall-!"

"Do nothing except what I say," Chase sneered, "In case you haven't noticed, that collar is blocking your ghost abilities. And combine that with the lack of your dragon amulet, and there's nothing you can do to stop me from doing exactly what I want with you."

 That made Dora wince while fear flashed in her eyes, knowing how true this was, and how dire this situation was.

"That may be so... but a dragon is never truly helpless," she said with a glare, her eyes warily looking at the door behind the man. If she could just get past him, then she might be able to escape to safety somewhere to get this collar off her.

 "Mmm, by all means, dear. Do try and resist, it'll make this more interesting~" Chase purred. And it would, honestly - aside from Gwen, he hadn't really had a challenge from any girls he'd tried to claim, after all.

Scowling at him, Dora's eyes darted around, looking for something that could help her. Seeing a chair near her, she picked it up and charged towards Chase, swinging it like a club at him. With the man merely chuckling as he raised his forearm, easily blocking the chair as it broke into pieces, with Dora's eyes widening, but still holding the sharp edges of the chair's legs, lunged toward Chase, attempting to stab him with them.

However, he merely grabbed her by the wrist and twisted, sending her flying with a cry of pain to slam against a wall.

"Hmm, have to say, you're doing better than I expected from a pampered princess," Chase noted with a mix of amusement and respect.

"I... am no pampered... weakling... and I will not cower," Dora said with a growl, pushing herself up with a wince. It had been far too long since she'd actually felt physical pain. Not this kind, anyway, since a ghost's ectoplasm could take more of a beating than mortal flesh.

But she couldn't let that stop her. She was a princess! She wasn't going to let some filthy commoner lay his hands on her like this!

So, with a growl befitting her other form, Dora lunged at Chase, feinting a punch at his face before ducking down to hit him in the stomach instead. Chase grunted and bent over slightly, which made Dora smirk triumphantly... however, before she could follow up, Chase recovered first, grabbing her by the back of the head and slamming her face onto his raised knee.

"I'll give you credit. I actually felt that," he said, before lifting her up and tossing her against a nearby desk. As she lay moaning in disorientation on top of it, Chase stalked over and grabbed the front of her gown, tearing it open.

"Oh, very nice~" he chuckled as her green breasts popped free. They had to be a C cup at least~

 "You bastard cad! Release me at once!" Dora roared in a mixture of anger and growing fear.

 "Why? We're just getting to the fun part~" Chase said, grabbing Dora's breasts and starting to squeeze them.

"Ah! Stop that!" Dora demanded.

SMACK

"AH!" she screamed as Chase did let go, only to slap her breasts hard.

"Sorry, Your Highness, but you don't give orders anymore. Now, you're MY servant," Chase sneered, before grabbing and dropping his pants, letting his cock pop out, to Dora's shock. It was so big!

And then he slapped it down between her breasts, grabbing them again and starting to forcibly massage his cock with them.

"No! NO! STOP THIS AT ONCE" Dora roared out trying to ignore how warm it felt between her mounds.

This was wrong! She had not given her permission or asked for this!

SMACK

"AH!" Dora yelped as Chase slapped her breasts again.

"I told you, you don't give orders anymore, bitch!" he snarled, "Now, thank me for using you like this!"

SMACK

"ARG! NEVER!" Dora spat, face red with anger and more, "You'll pay most dearly for this violation, you beast!" she vowed, her expression exuding nothing but contempt, "Once I reclaim my amulet, I shall tear you asunder and drag what's left to the Ghost Zone for an eternity of imprisonment!"

"Ah, feisty, aren't you?" Chase laughed, not slowing down the tit fucking, "Ah, ah, ah, by the time I'm done, ah, you'll be begging to serve me for eternity!"

Dora opened her mouth to scream a retort, but in that moment, Chase came with a groan, his seed shooting out to splatter over her breasts, and some of it even getting onto her face, including into her mouth.

"Ack!" she gagged, spitting the cum out, which Chase just laughed at.

"What's wrong, don't like the taste? Then let me help you get used to it~" he said, grabbing her head and raising it up to be right in front of his still hard cock, which made Dora's eyes widen.

"Wait, please, don't- GLRKT!" she tried to beg, only for Chase to ram his cock into her mouth.

"Ugh, suck it, slut!" he commanded, beginning to face fuck her.

"MMMNF!" Was all Dora's muffled scream of anger could say as this savage violated her mouth!

GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT GLRT

This was truly a nightmare, worse than her brother's most heinous moods, she thought, her eyes leaking silent tears of agony as her body began to experience a powerful heat taking hold. She... she had to do something... fight back... flee, anything before he... Dora gave a shiver, finding it harder and harder to ignore the heat of her body and the taste of this savage's cock.

God, was part of her enjoying this? Why?! She was a proper royal, not some base whore! She should be utterly repulsed and disgusted, not enjoying this in any way.

Before she could find a way to focus on that thought, however, her eyes suddenly bulged out as Chase came again, his seed shooting down her throat.

"ACK!" she gagged as Chase pulled out, leaving cum to spill out of her mouth and down her chest.

"You suck like a natural, princess~" he said with a leer.

"Damn... you..." she coughed once her throat cleared, "I swear to you I'll..."

Her words were cut off by Chase roughly grabbing her by the hair and throwing her across the room, with her landing with a pained grunt as her ass faced towards Chase.

"It really is a pity that you're making this so difficult," Chase sighed as he walked towards her, "As my harem could tell you, it's much more fun when you just give in."

"Harem?" Dora muttered in disorientation, blushing as she briefly imagined this scoundrel being attended to by multiple women, before she shook it off and glared over her shoulder at him as she started to get up, "If you think I would ever lower myself-!"

SMACK

"AH!" she was cut off with a yell as Chase slapped her ass hard enough to knock her forward, back onto the floor face first.

"I see you still need to learn your lesson," Chase said with a smirk, before grabbing the lower half of Dora's dress, tearing it away to reveal Medieval underwear that he quickly tore off as well, leaving the ghost girl completely bare to his eyes.

"YOU BASTARD SAVAGE! I SWEAR YOU'LL PAY FOR ALL OF THIS!"

"Ha! That's what they all say, before they end up screaming my name~" Chase laughed, pinning her down with his hands while he began hotdogging her ass, making her freeze in shock, "So, why don't you save yourself some pain and submit? Pledge yourself to Chase Young, and join my harem, and I'll just give you pleasure without the pain~"

Dora paled as she considered his words, while the unfamiliar sensation of his cock rubbing against her ass continued.

Should she do it? Should she just give up, play along, avoid more of the pain he'd already given her, or more...?

No! She refused! She was a royal of the highest blood, not some common trollop!

"Go to Hell!" she spat.

"Heh, I'll be honest, I was hoping you'd say that~" Chase laughed, before rearing back and then slamming his cock into Dora's asshole.

 "AAAAAHHH! YOU BRUTAL SAVAGE! AHHH! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS?!" Dora cried in pain as tears went down her face. She'd never been so violated or humiliated, not even by her brother, and she didn't think she could feel the level of contempt and hate she did now, "Ahhrrg, I swear on my, arrrg, honor as royalty..." she glared over her shoulder, spitting venomously, "You will, urggg, PAY FOR THIS!"

 "Ah, ah, ah, ah! Don't pretend you, ah, ah, don't love this, slut!" Chase sneered, balls smacking against Dora's ass as his cock thrust in and out of her rear hole, "I know you love having my huge cock inside your tight asshole!"

"No I don't, damn you!" Dora yelled back, refusing to admit that a part of her was enjoying it. That was just her body reacting, it didn't realize how she was being treated or how she felt about it.

"Keep telling yourself that!" Chase laughed, hitting her ass again.

SMACK

"AHH!" Dora scream out in continue pain for once wishing her brother was here to help her, he'd probably be disgusted of her and punish her for allowing this to happen.

But even that would be preferable over this nightmare! And the fact this monster dared suggest any part of her would enjoy this sickened her!

Because she didn't enjoy it! It was just her body reacting against her will! It was... was...

"UGGGHH!" Chase grunted as he came, seed shooting out to fill Dora's asshole. Gasping in shock at the sensation, to her shame Dora found it pushing her over the age and making her cum as well, ectoplasmic juices spraying out of her cunt and onto the floor.

"Ah... ah... ah... see? Wasn't that fun?" Chase asked as he pulled out, letting Dora collapse to the floor.

"You monster..." Dora sobbed. She was impure, violated, she never felt such shame or disgust as she laid there sobbing.

"Just... sob... let me go... sob... you got what you wanted," she found herself pleading. She just wanted this nightmare to end.

"Correction. I got a part of what I wanted," Chase stated, "After all, you still have one hole I haven't claimed yet~"

Dora's eyes widened in horror as she realized what he meant.

"No... NO! PLEASE NO!" she screamed, desperately trying to scramble away as Chase loomed over her, "Please, I'll do whatever you want! Just not that!"

"You're half-right. You will do whatever I want, INCLUDING 'that'," Chase sneered. Picking up her torn-off dress, he then grabbed her arms and used the dress to tie them together, before flipping her onto her back, pinning her arms beneath her. As she continued to cry and beg and futilely try to break free, Chase lifted her legs and pulled them apart as he got into position.

"Not there! Not there!" Dora yelled, tears streaming down her face as Chase slowly inserted his cock into her pussy, soon coming against a certain barrier.

"Oh, you poor thing. You died a virgin?" he asked with mock sympathy, "Well, don't worry. I can fix that~"

"Please... sob... I beg of you..." Dora looked up toward Chase with a devastated expression, "MerCY!" Though her pleas were cut off by a scream of anguish as Chase paid no heed outside of a dark grin as he thrust inside her, breaking her hymen and completing her violation.

God, he never got tired of this. Breaking in a bitch under his power, making her scream for him, popping their cherries and thus forever marking them as his property... he fucking loved it!

Yes, in his old life, he would have been disgusted at himself for this sort of thing. But now that he'd gotten it... fuck it, he'd never felt so alive!

After all, he had the power to do what he wanted, with the multiverse and all its women at his fingertips, so why bother with petty morals, when he could just enjoy the perks and pleasures of true power~

SMACK

"ARRG!" Dora gave a cry as Chase smacked her breasts, violating her harder and harder despite her cries and moans for him to stop, and it only got worse as the man's form shifted and changed.

"Wh-what?" Dora stammered, looking up in shock as Chase transformed into his reptilian form.

"You're not the only one with special abilities, dear~" Chase laughed, claws digging into Dora's side as he leaned down to run his serpentine tongue over her breasts. Then, with a hiss, he opened his mouth wide and then bit down hard on her left nipple.

"AHHHHHH!" What in the Ancients' name was this man?! She saw no sign of a mystical artifact or sensed any spectral energy from his form, so how did he transform?!

This question was a faint one at the back of her head, overshadowed by the increased level of pain from the sharp fang teeth biting into her breast flesh, and the feel of the already large cock inside her enlarging even further from the transformation.

She was furious at him, she despised him for violating and humiliating her like this, and she was terrified of what she'd just seen him do.

But FUCK! She couldn't think straight, she couldn't think at all! This bastard's treatment of her just felt too good! It was painful beyond belief, yes, but pretty soon a kind of overwhelming pleasure she never felt before was joining it, she couldn't think, she couldn't fight him, she couldn't do anything except take it.

 And so she did, conscious mind momentarily shutting down so that she could simply enjoy things without having to worry about it.

Chase grinned to himself as he felt Dora's resistance melt away, beginning to buck her hips to match his own thrusts. Pleased with this, he started thrusting and mauling her breasts even harder, and soon he drove her to climax again.

"AAAHHH!!!" Dora screamed as she came, pussy tightening around Chase's cock, making him shoot his load again as she sprayed juices against him.

"Ah, ah, ah... finally accepting things, dearest?" he asked smugly.

 "Ah, ah, ah, defile me, ah, as much ah, ah, as you wish," Dora said, her broken expression becoming a weak glare, "I will not break or submit, monster!" She spat quite literally into his face, nailing him right in the eye.

Chase snarled at that, but quickly composed himself.

"Well, that's unfortunate," he sighed, "But, I suppose we can work on that attitude of yours once we get home."

"What?" Dora asked, blinking in confusion. Instead of responding, Chase walked over to his discarded clothes and pulled out the surprising familiar sight of a Fenton Thermos, one of several that he and Jafar had stolen for just such a situation.

Without giving Dora a chance to even ask what was happening, Chase activated the thermos, sucking the ghost princess in within seconds.

"Sorry, darling, but can't have you making a ruckus on the way," Chase chuckled as he shifted back to his human form. Putting his clothes back on, and tossing the remnants of Dora's into a trashcan, he pocketed the thermos and made his way to the exit. Whistling a happy tune, he then walked out of the school, ready to carry his new prize home.

He was going to enjoy breaking her in fully~

Chapter Text

Without giving Dora a chance to even ask what was happening, Chase activated the thermos, sucking the ghost princess in within seconds.

"Sorry, darling, but can't have you making a ruckus on the way," Chase chuckled as he shifted back to his human form. Putting his clothes back on, and tossing the remnants of Dora's into a trashcan, he pocketed the thermos and made his way to the exit. Whistling a happy tune, he then walked out of the school, ready to carry his new prize home.

He was going to enjoy breaking her in fully~

 (Later, Manson household)

 "Well, I suppose tonight could have gone worse. It could have gone better, but it could have gone worse," Muttered Sam to herself, now clad only in her purple/black lingerie as she climbed into bed, her mind thinking over how tonight had played out.

While at the same time, unaware of the seeds planted in her and one other days earlier, and would come into activation tonight. Jafar had used a quick bit of hypnosis on her, not enough to outright brainwash her, but just to implant a little idea that would flourish now, thanks to events at the dance.

"Maybe I should have taken Mr. Jafari up on that offer to dance after all," she added as she pulled the covers over herself.

I mean, he was her teacher, but one she respected and she would have least have gotten one dance with an admittedly attractive guy, she couldn't help but think with a slight yawn as her eyes closed and she fell asleep, and right into Jafar's trap.

(Sam's dream)

"You really are quite a lovely dancer," Remarked Mr. Jafari with a smirk as Sam (back in her earlier dress) looked up into his eyes as they gracefully danced away.

"Thank you," she replied, blushing and looking away bashfully. She was so glad that she'd taken him up on his offer; sure, everyone was staring at them, but she couldn't find it in her to care about that. She was having too much fun to worry about what all the lemmings at this school thought about her anyway.

"No need to thank me," Mr. Jafari said, smiling down at her, "I'm simply happy to give such a lovely treasure the night and appreciation she deserves~" He said, taking her into a dip while staring down into her eyes with a gaze that felt like he was seeing her soul.

Sam felt her heart pounding in her chest and her face burning, but despite that could say that she'd never felt happier.

"Glad to hear someone say that," she muttered, momentarily glancing around, but not seeing Danny or Paulina anywhere. Which was fine by her, she didn't want to think about them right now.

Although, she felt like there was something about Paulina she was supposed to be remembering...

"You know, it's a shame that I hadn't met you sooner," But her attention was returned to Mr. Jafari as he pulled her back up close against his chest.

"Why's that?" Sam stuttered with a slight cough, feeling some of his muscles under his suit.

"Well..." Jafar gave her a humorous grin, "Had I met you instead of Kate, and had time placed our births closer together..." He gave a chuckle as Sam started to flush, her eyes widening, "Then I believe there would be a very different Mrs. Jafari~"

Sam's mind screeched to a halt at that.

"Um, uh, wow," she stammered, "I, uh, don't know what to say."

 And really, she didn't. I mean, her teacher, an older married man had just flat out admitted if they had met in different circumstances, she'd be the one he'd want as his wife.

Strangely enough, despite her shock, she honestly felt... touched at the words.

 Just the idea that someone thought that much of her was a little overwhelming. After all, her parents and most of her peers didn't care for her views and wanted her to change, and while she had her friends... well, Tucker didn't do a good job of hiding what he felt about her thoughts and opinions, even if he was usually polite about it. And Danny... dammit, she'd love to hear him say something like this to her, instead of drooling over that shallow whore! Why couldn't he see her value like Mr. Jafari, her teacher and the father of her friend did?! A part of her couldn't help but ask herself bitterly as she subconsciously leaned closer to the man.

"Hmm what say we take this dance somewhere more private?"

Before blinking and raising her head to the man's smirk.

"If you allow me to," he raised his hand, rubbing her cheek, "I can make this night one to remember and fulfill any desire you have~"

A part of Sam couldn't help but think that sounded oddly inappropriate. But honestly, she couldn't care less at the moment; she wanted a good time, and she deserved it, so she was going to take it!

"Alright," she said, "Please lead the way, sir."

 And next thing she knew was Mr. Jafari smirking, the scenery around them fading and changing, and then.

"Mffffummm~" She was in Mr. Jafari's classroom with the man at his desk, but with her in his lap, making out with him as he squeezed her ass while running one hand through her hair!

 How... how had she gotten here? She didn't remember walking here, and when did they start making out?

"MMPH!"

However, her confused thoughts were interrupted as the hand on her ass slipped inside her dress and under her panties and inserted a finger right into her asshole.

"MFFF!" She was shocked but found herself moaning into Mr Jafari's mouth as she also found herself liking it.

"Ahh, hmm, such a naughty girl. What would your parents think if they saw you now~" The man's voice growled into her ear before biting onto her neck.

"AH! I don't care!" Sam cried out, not thinking about what she was saying, "They're stuck up snobs! I, ah, should go all the way with you just to spite them!"

"Then what's stopping us?" Jafar growled, kissing her neck and fingering her ass as she moaned, "The law about the age of consent is just another way people are trying to take away our freedom anyway. We both want this, so why should we care about what society thinks?"

"Ah, ah, ah... you're right..." Sam moaned. That made perfect sense to her; love was love, who cared about what age you were? If she wanted to give her first time to someone who appreciated her, what did it matter if he was old enough to be her dad?

"Ah, ah... help me get out of this dress~" she purred, reaching back to try and unzip her dress. The sooner she got it off, the sooner she could get satisfaction.

"Ah, but my dear, you're already out of your dress ~" Mr. Jafari, no Jafar, purred, causing her to blink and realize she was sitting naked on his lap, her dress nowhere to be seen, with Jafar leaning down to eagerly lick at her BB cup breasts.

Again, she was very confused as to how this happened, but just like before that confusion was shoved aside to focus on how damn good this felt~

"Ah, you're right, never mind," she moaned, "Just keep doing that~"

"Gladly. If that fool Fenton refuses to take the chance to enjoy your beautiful body, then I will," Jafar said with a smirk, while grabbing and twisting her right nipple before biting on and sucking the left.

"AH!" Sam cried in delight, "You're right! I've given Danny a million clues! If he's too dense to act on it, then fuck him! I'll take a real man like you over him any day!"

"Heheh, in that case, why don't you get on your knees and under my desk and I'll show you how much of a real man I am," Jafar said, before giving her a quick kiss that she moaned into.

"Ah, ah, yes sir," Sam said as the kiss broke. Immediately moving to obey the command, she slid off of Jafar's lap and dropped onto her knees, leaving her at eye level with his... big... cock. Gulping in nervousness and anticipation, she reached out and took ahold of it, before guiding it into her mouth.

"GLRKT!"

And then she started sucking.

Missing Jafar's smirk and his groan of pleasure as the door slammed open and familiar voice roared out.

"Jafar, I demand an explanation!"

That of her father.

Sam's eyes popped open at that, and she turned her head (without removing her mouth from Jafar's cock or ceasing her sucking) to see her father standing in the doorway, looking furious.

"What do you think you're doing to my daughter?!" he yelled.

"Merely treating her like a woman, something your wife hasn't experience in years, I'm sure," Jafar said back with a cutting smirk.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Jeremy demanded, "And Samantha! Stop that at once!"

"Mmph," Sam muttered a response with a negative tone, not stopping what she was doing.

She never listened to her dad before, why would she start now? Especially when something about this entire situation excited her like nothing else.

Jafar gave a groan at her eager sucking, "I mean a pathetic piece of trash like you couldn't hope to satisfy a woman if you shoved a vibrator into her cunt."

"How dare you?!" Jeremy screamed, red-faced in rage.

Sam, for her part, felt an odd thrill at hearing her father being berated for being unable to please her mother. She should be disgusted, but frankly, hearing her oh-so-perfect parents be dragged down in the mud like that was hilarious.

"How dare I what? speak the truth?" Jafar said with a grunt, "In fact, I'm pretty sure Chase has been giving your wife what you couldn't for some time now~" he said as he put his hand on top of Sam's head, fucking her mouth.

Wait, what? Sam couldn't help but think in shock. Her prim and proper mother was having an affair?!

"You lying bastard!" Jeremy screamed in denial.

"Urg, if you don't believe me, I can show you some proof after your daughter finishes her extra credit biology exam," Jafar said, uncaring as Jeremy glared at him, "After all, this lovely gothic flower is more important than her cuck of a daddy~"

Sam flushed at the praise, which made her suck even harder, and soon Jafar gave a grunt before cumming, shooting his seed down her throat, which she eagerly swallowed.

"Hmm, look at how she's swallowing it all, a born whore just like her mother!" Jafar praised, cackling while smirking at the pale Jeremy, "I can't wait to deflower her and see what an eager minx she can be~"

"Over my dead body!" Jeremy declared, stomping forward, which made Sam roll her eyes. What did he think he was going to do?

"Oh please, what are you going to do, complain to the HOA?" Jafar apparently felt the same, cackling as Sam stood up.

"Dad, just shut up and go home," she said with a glare at him.

"Samantha!" Jeremy said, turning his angry gaze on her, but she cut off anything else he was going to say.

"Just go home! No one wants you here, and no one cares what you think!" she snapped, "This is my life, so mind your own damn business!"

"Yes, if she wants to spread her legs for an older man who happens to be her teacher, she can," Jafar said, standing up and pressing up against Sam's side while grabbing her breasts, "Especially as he's becoming more tempted to drop his wife for an obviously superior model~"

 Sam felt a warmth spread through her at that, as well as a spark of hope. Oh God, the thought of that happening, of being with him forever... she'd never wanted anything more!

"Is that some kind of sick joke?!" Jeremy exclaimed, "You're my age! And she's just a teenager!"

"So? What care do we have for the rules of society trying to prevent us from living our desires?" Jafar said, moving his left hand down to her cunt which he started to rub and finger, while his right hand squeezed and pulled on her right nipple.

"Ah, ah, yes~" Sam moaned, feeling like she was going to cum just from his touch, "Society is a, ah, ah, false concept. People should do, ah, ah, oh God, whatever they want!"

 Why shouldn't she go for this, what did age really matter? So what if Mr. Jafari, no Jafar, was older than her, he actually appreciated and saw her for the woman she was. And he obviously deserved a better wife than some gold digger slut, she thought, flushing with a moaning red face as Jafar licked up the side of her neck, while Jeremy's face was red with rage.

"That is enough!" He snapped, stomping forward, "Your mother and I didn't raise you to be a whore, Samantha!"

 "No, you raised me to be a good little doll who would smile and nod and repeat everything you told me to say!" Sam snapped, glaring at her father, "Well, fuck you! I'm my own person, with my own mind! And if I want to fuck Jafar, I'm going to fuck him!"

 "Over my dead body you are!" Jeremy snapped, launching his hand out to grab his daughter.

"ARRG!"

Only to find Jafar grabbing and squeezing his wrist, to the point he screamed out in pain. Then next thing Jeremy knew, he was pulled forward and feeling something grabbing the back of his head, then...

BLAM

BLAM

BLAM

BLAM

His head was slammed over and over again into Jafar's desk, turning his face bruised and bloody while hearing the man's voice growl darkly, "That can be arranged, you pathetic cuck!"

 Sam knew that she should be horrified by what she was seeing. Her older lover was bashing her father's face in and threatening to kill him, that should be scaring and enraging her.

Instead, she felt a heat grow in her loins at seeing Jafar be so protective and possessive of her~ To the point that as Jafar brutalized and kicked the crap out of her father in front of her, she found herself pleasuring herself to the sight; something about this felt not only cathartic, but so hot...

"Urgg yeah, kick that cuck's ass, show him how strong a real man is," She moaned as Jafar laughed, throwing her father's groaning limp form on the floor.

"What say we give this beta cuck male a front row seat to his daughter becoming a woman, my sweet slut?" He asked, sending Sam a leer.

 "Mmm, read my mind~" Sam purred. Looking down at her father's beaten form, she got down on all fours so that she was right over him, while her ass was left pointing at Jafar.

"Go ahead and watch a real man take what he wants, you pathetic piece of shit," she sneered at her father, while shaking her ass invitingly at Jafar.

 "Heheh, not even going to shed a tear, or show a hint of doubt for your daddy?" Jafar questioned with a laugh as he approached and got into position, rubbing his cock against her wet pussy.

"Mmm, ah, ah, if he actually bothered to be a father instead of forcing me to do things his way, maybe I would," Sam moaned, grinding her cunt onto Jafar's cock, "But please, let's stop talking about him. Fuck me!"

 "Heheh, with pleasure!" Jafar said with a cackling smirk as he thrust inside her, taking her virginity over the broken form of her father.

"AHHHH! Ah, ah, ah, don't hold back! Fuck me like a whore!" And Sam fucking loved it! She never felt so free!

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

 "Ah, ah, ah, ah! You see this, you pathetic cuck!" she yelled at her half-conscious father, who was looking up at her in horror, "This is how a real man acts, not just sitting around acting all smug and better than everyone else! You have to actually prove that you are, and take what you want!"

"Samantha... cough... please," Jeremy said, giving a pained cough, but Sam ignored it; if anything, his pain made things more enjoyable for her, as she felt years of resentment bubbling forth while looking at the man (though he didn't deserve to be called one, obviously) in contempt.

"Urgg, yes, and that's what I'm precisely going to do, Sam~"

SMACK

"AH!" Before giving a cry of pleasure as the real man in the room spoke up and hit her in the ass, "I'm going to take you as my property!" Jafar growled, pounding harder and harder as she moaned.

"AH! Yes! Take me! Make me yours!" Sam yelled in pure delight. Normally she'd hate the idea of someone demeaning her by treating her like property, but goddamn if Jafar doing it didn't sound good!

"Urg, yes, you're mine Sam, and that fool Fenton will have to live with his mistake~" Jafar growled as he pounded her harder, and the scenery around them including her father began to warp and change again. Sam didn't notice, however, too caught up in the ecstasy of being fucked like an animal.

"That's right! Ah, ah, he made a big mistake! Chasing, ah, ah, ah, that slut instead of me!" she screamed, only to freeze as a voice called out.

"Sam! What are you doing?!"

"Ahh, what?" Sam moaned with a confused blink, realizing that not only had her and Jafar's positions changed, with him lying back while she bounced off his cock cowgirl style, but she was also in the park, specifically one of her favorite spots in it under a large lovely tree, with the sun shining over head, and of course none other then Danny Fenton with that slut Paulina standing there giving her looks of shock.

"Wow, Manson. I always knew you were a freak, but I never expected you to be some kind of exhibitionist whore!" Paulina exclaimed, trying to sound amused but blushing brightly and seeming aroused by what she was seeing.

Sam blushed herself at being caught like this, not able to comprehend how they'd ended up here. But seeing Paulina standing there with Danny, and hearing what she said, she felt rage push aside any embarrassment.

"Screw you, you shallow bitch! At least I haven't spread my legs for half the football team!" she spat at the cheerleader.

 "No, you're just slutting yourself out to our teacher instead!" Paulina snapped with a huff, grabbing Danny's arm and pulling him close, "What, couldn't get a passing grade without your body?"

 "Ah, ah, ah, you're just jealous that I've got a real man, instead of an oblivious idiot that doesn't realize you're just using him!" Sam snapped, glaring at both Paulina and Danny, who blinked as he was snapped out of his shock by that statement.

"Wait, what?" he asked, looking between the two girls in confusion. However, he was ignored as Paulina scoffed.

"Please, if I wanted to, I could steal Mr. Jafari from you and show him a real woman," She said, glaring at the goth whore geek who didn't stop bouncing off their teacher's cock.

"Hmm, why don't you prove it, Miss Sanchez~" Jafar spoke up with a leer, "After all, as your teacher I should educate you in the matters of a real man and behaving properly anyway."

 "What?!" Sam demanded, looking down at Jafar in shock, "You're seriously offering this bitch that when I'm still bouncing off of you?!"

She asked with an expression of anger and hurt as Jafar reached up to cup her cheek.

"No, I'm offering you the chance to finally put her in her place~" he said with a smirk, "Unless my dark flower thinks Miss Sanchez is the superior woman?"

 "Of course she's not!" Sam exclaimed instinctively, "She's a used-up whore!"

"Whore?!" Paulina shouted in outrage, "That's it, move over goth slut, and let a real woman show you how it's done!"

"Um, do I have a say in this?" Danny asked.

"NO!" both girls snapped at him,

 "Just stand there and hold you pecker or something," Paulina told him with an annoyed huff.

"Yeah, maybe you'll learn something from watching a real man," Sam added with a glare toward Danny as the whore standing beside him started to strip.

 "But, but I..." Danny stammered, trailing off as he got a look at Paulina's nude body, which made Sam scowl.

Seriously? He'd been staring at her naked this whole time, but that bitch showing off her (probably fake) tits was what shut his brain down?

Ugh, what had she ever seen in this wimp?! He was as shallow as the whore who was currently strutting up to them. Who instantly got to her knees, smirking as she lifted up Jafar's head, allowing the man to bite down and suck on her DD tits.

"AH!" Paulina cried out, which instantly melted into a moan of pleasure, "Ah, ah, you like that, sir? Having real tits to suck on instead of little girl breasts?"

That last part was said with a sneer aimed at Sam's smaller chest, causing the goth's scowl to grow deeper.

"Ahhh, ahh, please a real woman doesn't need fake melon tits to please a man!" Sam snapped, with Paulina scoffing.

"Like you know anything about pleasing a man," She said, sending Sam a glare while holding Jafar's head against her bosom, "Only thing you have to offer Mr. Jafari is your bank account."

"Ah, ah, he's richer than I am!" Sam snapped back, "If all he wanted, ah, was money, he wouldn't bother, ah, ah, with me! But he is, ah, ahhh, with me, so what's that, ah, ah, tell you?"

"That's he had to settle for what he could find in the trash, but is finally getting a taste of a real woman," Paulina answered with a taunting smirk as Sam let out a moan, cumming on Jafar's cock.

"Hehehe, bet you haven't made him cum yet either!" Paulina added with a giggle.

"Ah, ah... you think you can do better?" Sam sneered, "A used-up whore like you would probably pass out after a minute!"

"I'll take that bet," Paulina sneered to her, and next thing Sam knew...

"Mmmm, come on, put that mouth of yours to actual use, you whore!" Paulina was eating out her snatch while Jafar was pounding into her doggy style.

"Mmm, I'm only doing this because Mr. Jafari, ahhhh, has some tasty cum, and to, ahhh oooh, show my superior tongue work!" Paulina snapped with a moaning glare up to Sam's face, while off to the side Danny stood wide eyed, blushing in shock.

"Ah, ah, keep telling yourself that, ah, ah, slut! And keep licking!" Sam growled, grabbing Paulina's head and shoving it deeper against her cunt. Giving a smirk as Paulina moaned at the rough treatment; bitch enjoyed being treated like the whore she was, it seemed.

"Mmm, she's certainly an eager minx~ I'm becoming very tempted to keep her, Sam," Jafar said with a grunt, pounding into Paulina harder and harder, "After all, why should a man like me settle for just one slut?" he added with a smirk, before frowning at Danny's yell.

"Hey, Sam and Paulina aren't sluts!" the boy said, seeming to shake himself back to focus, "And I don't even know what the hell going on anymore, but I know it needs to stop!'

"Oh, stop acting so tough!" Sam moaned, rolling her eyes, "And don't act like you're better than him! You were letting your dick lead you around after this whore!"

"What? Sam, I..." Danny's protest was cut off by Paulina's moan from Sam's snatch.

"Mmm, he was pretty pathetic to be honest, ah ah ah, at least your tastes have upgraded to, mmmm, a real man for me to steal~" she said with a moaning giggle.

"What?" Danny asked again, looking between the girls in disbelief.

"Ugh, don't you get it, ah, ah, you oblivious idiot? She was only dating you because she thought that you were dating me!" Sam exclaimed.

"Pretty much, and only reason hadn't dump you already was because it drove Manson crazy for a while," Paulina admitted shamelessly with a grunt as her teacher pounded harder into her as Danny's jaw dropped in disbelief.

SMACK

"AH!"

"Such a naughty slut! You need to be disciplined~" Jafar growled while hitting the moaning Paulina's ass.

"Ah, ah, yes! Punish this naughty slut!" Paulina moaned eagerly.

"Ugh, ah, I'd be happy to handle that, ah, ah, for you," Sam muttered, glaring at the girl still eating her out.

"hmm that sounds like a plan~ We can take this back to my place and bust out the bondage gear, and see who comes out on top as the mistress between you two," Jafar agreed with a wide leer.

"Excuse me?!" Danny called out in disbelief.

"Oh, you're still here?" Jafar gave him an annoyed glare, "Can't you tell you aren't wanted, or do I have to threaten you with expulsion before I can enjoy these two whores in peace?"

"You... you..." Danny stammered in outrage, "You can't do this!"

"Yes he can, because he's a real man, unlike you, you limp dick idiot," Sam spat, "God, what did I ever see in you?"

And really, what had she really? Outside of his parents being ghost hunters and the ghost powers he gained recently, what stood out about Danny? Nothing! He was just a moron who dreamed of space, but was easily lead around by his dick!

Not to mention he never appreciated her or saw her worth, unlike Jafar, she thought, glaring at the boy for spoiling her time with her man.

"Sam, I..." Danny's weak croak and hurt look was cut off by Sam.

"NO! I don't want to hear it!" she snapped, standing up to send him a glare, "Jafar's done more to show he cares about me, and sees me like a woman, than you ever have! So why don't you do me a favor and jump in that stupid portal your parents built and get out of my life!"

There was a moment of stunned silence at that, and then Danny, eyes brimming with tears, turned and ran off, quickly disappearing from sight.

Sam knew she should feel guilty about that. But instead, she just felt disgusted at how easily he'd folded.

"Not even trying to defend himself? What a loser," Paulina scoffed, echoing Sam's thoughts.

"For once I actually agree with you," Sam said with a disgusted expression. What did it say about how pathetic Danny was when she found herself agreeing with Paulina of all people?

"But forget him," she said, turning to face Jafar and Paulina, the former pounding the latter into the ground, "Let's take this somewhere where I can show Jafar who's top bitch," she said with a determined smirk and glare.

"Oooh, bring it on, bitch!" Paulina moaned, cumming over Jafar's cock as the scenery around them changed.

And next thing Sam knew, she was walking through a hall wearing a black spiked collar with a tag that read "Top bitch", along with black latex gloves and boots, but nothing else, proudly showing her naked body. Her right hand was holding a whip, while her left hand held several leashes, and on the other end of these leashes were the naked forms of Paulina, Star, and Star's mom Kate trailing behind her like dogs, with the touch of butt plug dog tails sticking out of their asses.

And the next two things she realized was the fact all of them were showing signs of late pregnancy, including her! And the fact she was walking through the empty hallway of Casper High, heading to a certain classroom.

"Come on, sluts! Your master's waiting!" She found herself saying on instinct, giving the leashes a hard tug and yanking the other girls further along.

"Yes Mistress!" they chorused, which sent a thrill through Sam. God, it made her feel so good to hear these bitches acknowledge her superiority!

 And why shouldn't they acknowledge it? She was the superior alpha bitch! It was only thanks to her generosity that they even got to enjoy a taste of her man's cock, much less had the honor of bearing him children, she thought with a smirk while tugging on their leashes as they followed like good bitches~ And to think, she would have once been disgusted at this, but thanks to Jafar she realized how she had let society brainwash her into their ideas of conformity despite trying to stand up for individual rights! Why shouldn't a man be allowed to have more than one partner, if they're all willing? Why shouldn't the most superior girl dominate the other sluts in a harem to keep the peace?

Some might call this disgusting, but she called it following her heart and living her life the way she wanted it! She thought, smirking proudly before blinking as she saw Jafar's classroom opening, with a pale and bruised Danny walking out while moans sounded from the room.

"Hey Danny, how's your mom's deal with Mr. Jafari going in exchange for not expelling you?" she asked her former friend and crush with a mocking grin.

 "It's... fine," he replied through grit teeth, and a clear wince of pain. Clearly, he'd tried to express his displeasure at the arrangement again, and it had gone as badly for him as previous attempts.

Sam might have once felt bad for him being in this situation, but at this point, she just didn't care. If he'd been more of a man, he could have been the one with a harem, and kept his mom from being seduced.

 Seriously, he was the one with the actual ghost powers, and yet Jafar was able to put him in his place, because at the end of the day Danny was too much of a spineless wussy cuck to do anything.

"I'm sure," Sam said with a scoff, "I hope you made sure to thank Jafar for his generosity. After all, he's keeping you in school, and giving you a little sibling," she said, giving him a smug smirk, "And hope you're ready to be a full-time babysitter for your little sibling and all their half-siblings."

She added, rubbing her stomach, "Your mom will be busy serving her master's needs after all, and with your dad leaving town, and Jazz moving in with Mr. Young, you're the best candidate."

 Danny flinched at that, clearly not enjoying being told how much his family had fallen apart. But again, Sam couldn't find it in herself to care.

"Well, you go ahead and head home to sulk. We have some fun to attend to with our man~" she purred.

 Danny at that flinched with some silent unshed tears, causing her to scoff as he stepped aside, allowing her to enter the room where she found a naked Maddie Fenton (also late into pregnancy) being double-teamed by a naked Jafar and one more naked pregnant girl.

"Well, look who finally decided to join the party~" Hope purred, pounding into Maddie's ass with a strap-on while Jafar took the whore's mouth, "Was starting to think you were going to miss the party, mom~" she said with a laugh.

 Sam smiled widely at that, any weirdness from her older friend calling her "mom" having long since passed. Now, it just gave her another warm thrill on top of everything else.

"Sorry I'm late, there was some trash blocking the doorway," she said, raising her voice so that Danny could hear her in the hallway, because that cuck was likely still there, probably jerking his pathetic pecker to the show.

"Well, forget that garbage and come here," Jafar said, pulling his cock out of Maddie's mouth, leering toward Sam, "I want to fuck my pregnant wife's tight teenage pussy."

 Sam smiled wide at that, eager to obey. However, before she obeyed his order, she turned and gave one of her own to her pets.

"You sluts keep yourselves occupied and don't interrupt us," she snapped, before smirking at the shared cry of "yes mistress" as the three sluts started rubbing and kissing each other. All of them had been resistant, but she and Jafar had broke them all in, and she'd shown Paulina, her satellite lackey, and the gold digging MILF who the top bitch and Jafar's real wife was, and now they were her personal pets.

Just another perk of her relationship~ She thought with a smile, waking into Jafar's arms before hungrily kissing him for several minutes, then once the kiss broke she leaned over his desk, shooting him a gaze of desire and love while shaking her ass toward him.

"Tell me, Sam," Jafar said, reaching out to rub her cunt as she gave a moan, "Do you have any regrets for giving yourself to me? Helping me train and break other women? Or even destroying the life of that old cuck crush of yours?"

"Not at all," she replied immediately. And it was true, she knew deep down. She could look at those sluts fucking each other for her amusement, and felt nothing but satisfaction for it.

As for Danny... well, fuck him. She'd given him every chance, and he'd been too blind to see it, instead chasing cheap whore ass.

 She had a real man now, and wouldn't trade it for the world.

Or at least...

The room filled with her moaning screams as Jafar took her pregnant body with cackle.

...that's what she thought.

"Ahhhhh! JA-"

(Real world)

"-FAR!" Was the shout of Sam as she spring up, awakening from her dream red-faced, breathing heavily, a damp spot in her panties, and her eyes wide in shock as she processed the dream she just had while catching her breathe, "Ah, ah, ah, ah, what the fuck?!"

 What the hell had that been? Yes, she'd had plenty of wet dreams before, but never anything that intense!

And why had it been about Mr. Jafari, of all people? Not to mention being so cruel to Danny, and making all those other girls her bitches... well, okay, she had to admit that was hot, and a little cathartic in the case of Paulina and her little satellite, but still!

Not to mention the parts about her father being beaten, then her getting fucked over his body! She knew she had issues with her parents, but nothing to that level! At least she hoped not.

Though hardly any more fucked up than the parts with Mrs. Fenton and Hope being involved in all the debauchery, or mention of her mom and Jazz with Mr. Young. And of her being a pregnant teen! God, what the fuck was wrong with her head?! Was she really that frustrated over things lately, that her mind latched onto an admittedly small growing crush on Mr. Jafari and then escalated it into the most depravity-filled scenario possible?

I mean, even if she did find Mr. Jafari attractive and nice, where had all the rest of that come from?

"Ugh, please tell me that this is some weird side effect from the amulet," she muttered, rubbing her forehead. Because it definitely felt like more than hormones, and she didn't want to think it was normal, because what would that say about her? That she wanted to boink her teacher, have his babies, humiliate and hurt Danny in the worst way possible, and turn a bunch of other girls into her dominated bitches?

That was messed up... so why was the thought of it making her hot again?

"Ugh, I need a cold shower," Sam groaned, tossing off her sheets and heading towards her bathroom, hoping to cool herself off so that she could go back to sleep without any more horny dreams. Hoping that she would just forget all this by tomorrow, because she wasn't sure how she'd be able to look Danny, much less Mr. Jafari, in the eyes otherwise, she thought with conflicting emotions of arousal and shame, thinking back to the more intense moments of that dream as she went to try and cool off.

Unaware that she wasn't the only one having a night of naughty dreams.

 (Valerie's house)

Like Sam, Valerie had gone home full of mixed emotions from the dance. She'd had fun, of course, and dancing with Mr. Young had been wonderful. But, it was also just a reminder of what she didn't have with him, and never would.

So, she'd trudged home, changed into her nightgown, and crawled into bed, still thinking bittersweetly about being held in Chase's arms... and like Sam, as she drifted off to sleep, her thoughts on the dance triggered programming that Jafar had planted in her weeks before on Chase's behalf.

 (Valerie's dream)

The Land of Nowhere, a decimated, long-corrupted piece of territory under the domain of the warlord Chase Young. Every inch of this place screamed nothing but evil and danger, the fire-breathing squirrels with razor sharp teeth alone proved that, never mind the deadlier flora and fauna.

"ARG!"

And it was in this land the renowned adventurer and heroine Valerie Gray was venturing into the heart thereof, to finally put a stop to the master of this cursed land, and save the world from his madness!

 With a cry and a swing of her mighty sword, she cleaved one of the monstrous ogres she'd been fighting clean in half. And as its upper half fell off of its lower half towards the ground in a spray of blood, she turned a threatening glare on the other ogres surrounding her.

"Who's next?" she demanded, panting as sweat ran down her body, most of which was on display from the chainmail bikini armor she was wearing.

(Picture Valerie in armor above.)

 Some might call it revealing, she called it a freeing, allowing the movement she needed rather than weighing her down. Plus, that mage Foley assured her that the enchantments weaved into the armor would protect her body just as well if not better than a full body suit of armor.

 And if it distracted her enemies by giving them something to stare at, that was a bonus, she thought as she saw the ogres' loincloths gain noticeable tents even as they glared at her. Clearly intent on doing something other than just kill her, they all charged at her at once without any effort towards strategy, which Valerie smirked at.

SWISH

With one swing of her sword, she took all three of their heads off, then stepped aside to let their bodies keep running past her on momentum for several feet before collapsing.

"Heh... too easy~" Valerie remarked, easily slaughtering the warriors of this dark kingdom before moving her gaze up toward the mountain palace of Chase Young. It'd been a long journey, but she finally arrived.

"Time to see if this monster lives up to his legend," she said in a low mutter, tightening the grip on her blade as she headed up the mountain domain, knowing how important this mission was for the sake of the world's peace and safety. Not to mention the safety of the twisted warlord's captives, who were likely going through lord knows what kinda hell.

After all, she'd defeated enough warlords to know the depravities they tended to inflict on the female prisoners they decided to keep as "wives". And Chase Young was said to be the worse of them all, so who knew what he was doing to his concubines?

Shaking those dreadful thoughts from her mind, Valeries continued her ascent up the path towards the warlord's castle, eyes peeled for any other attacks. But strangely enough... nothing else came, and she easily made her way to the top of the volcanic lair, and when she burst through the entrance she found what looked like a high-class paradise, a very striking contrast to the domain outside.

"Figures the bastard has rich taste," she muttered, while trying to not look too awed. She had to remember that all of this was likely stolen from the lands and people that he had conquered and oppressed. Once she'd defeated him and freed his prisoners, she'd have to see about getting all this loot returned to where it belonged.

In the meantime, she made her way through the hallways, guard always up, but not encountering anything. Which was weird - even if there weren't more monsters lying in wait to ambush her, where were all the servants? Or the guards for that matter.

"This guy is supposed to be one of the most dangerous warlords the world's ever seen... and yet I'm walking through his home with no trouble," she muttered, warily eying every inch of her surroundings for a trap or ambush, because she was on edge from how easy this had been so far.

 There was no way someone of Chase Young's reputation would leave his lair this vulnerable. There had to be something waiting to spring on her, and it had her on edge.

 Just as she thought that, she heard a noise behind her, causing her to whirl around and pull out her blade.

"Easy! I'm on your side!" Cried out the redheaded teenager a couple years older than her, dressed like... well, dressed like a slave girl meeting a brothel employee. She was also someone that Valerie recognized.

"Fenton?! You're alive!" Valerie exclaimed, recognizing the girl as Jazz Fenton, a fellow citizen of her now sadly destroyed village of Amity.

The fact her home had been attacked without her there to protect it still brought her shame, and she was only grateful that her father had been away at the capital on business at the time of the attack. Others hadn't been so lucky, like the local alchemists the Fentons, the father and son members of the clan found ripped into pieces with no sign of the daughter, who was now standing right in front of her. While the mother Maddie Fenton had actually helped her prepare for this journey and quest with vengeance on the mind, even getting her into contact with Sultan Jafar, ruler of the Agrabah kingdom of the dark desert wastes, for resources that would help them find Chase's domain in the land of nowhere. Valerie didn't really trust the man, but his help had proven invaluable in getting here. Whatever it was about him that unnerved her, it seemed that he legitimately wanted to help bring down Chase.

But in any case, that didn't really matter right now. All that mattered was saving Chase's victims, and one of them was standing in front of her, looking incredibly relieved.

"Yeah, I was one of the lucky ones," Jazz said, before looking away and hugging herself, "Chase said that I was "too pretty" to waste by killing, so he took me."

"Your mother's going to be relieved beyond measure," Valerie sighed with a slight disgusted look at Jazz's words and what they implied about her time here.

"Mom's okay? Is she here?!" Jazz questioned with a frantic expression of relief and worry. Valerie's head shake caused her expression to fall.

"She's back in Agrabah, helping in relief efforts."

"Oh..." Jazz's face fell at that, but she quickly composed herself, "Well, at least she's safe. And I know she and the Sultan are... good friends, so she should be okay."

Valerie arched an eyebrow at the strange pause in Jazz's voice when she said that, but filed it away for now. She needed to focus on what really mattered in the moment.

"Fenton, tell me, what's going on?" she asked, "Where is everyone? Why is this place so empty?"

At that, Jazz's expression turned more urgent.

"You don't know?!" She asked worriedly with a hiss, causing Valerie to blink, "Chase has sent his forces on an all-out assault on the kingdom of Nickelodeon!" She said as Valerie's eyes went wide.

"WHAT?!" she exclaimed in shock. Chase had been raiding their lands for years, that was how Amity's village had been destroyed, but that sounded like a full-scale invasion! They weren't ready to face that!

"And bastard's already celebrating with his harem before he plans to meet up with his forces for the final assault," Jazz added with a bitter expression, "The only reason I'm not in there with them is because I was sent to get them all more food."

Upon hearing this, Valerie immediately shoved aside her shock and horror. This was it, her chance to end this!

"Then I think I need to pay him a little visit," she said, hefting her sword.

"Wait!" Before pausing as Jazz reached out, grabbing her hand, "You can't just barge in and attack!" She hissed, looking around worriedly, "You need a plan."

Valerie paused at that, before cursing as she conceded the point.

"You must know this place pretty well by now," she said to Jazz, "Any suggestions?"

"Hmm, well, there is one option," Jazz said thoughtfully as Valerie looked toward her, before her eyes widened at Jazz's next words, "Recently, Chase received a shipment composed of girls taken as prisoners during his campaign or offered as tributes," she said, giving Valerie an analyzing gaze, "He's going to examine them to see if they're harem worthy, or will be given to his troops. We might be able to pass you off as one of them."

"Are you serious?" Valerie snapped.

"Well... I mean, have you seen how you're dressed?" Jazz asked, gesturing awkwardly at Valerie's armor.

"It's magic armor!" she snapped defensively.

"That shows off a lot," Jazz retorted.

"It's to keep my enemies distracted!" Valerie snapped again, even more defensively, "And Foley said..." Only to be cut off by Jazz raising a hand.

"Wait, Tucker gave you the armor? That explains a lot," She said in a mutter, pinching the bridge of her nose, "Leave it to the guy who had to feed a girl a love potion to get a date, trying to scam warrior women by turning them into warrior whores."

"He did what?" Valerie asked flatly, not sure which part of that sentence offended her more, "Ugh, I'm going to kill him when I see him again!"

"Yeah, well, in any case, it really just settles my point, doesn't it?" Jazz stated, aching an eyebrow somewhat smugly.

"Urgg, fine, lead the way," Valerie gave a growl, before sighing in defeat, "Just tell me what you know about this asshole, so I can take him by surprise and take him down," She said while moving to follow Jazz, missing the slight smirk the older girl gave at her compliance.

"Well, you shouldn't underestimate him," Jazz said, "He might be a smug asshole, but it's because he's strong and smart enough to back it up."

"Hmm, okay... but I think if I know that going in, I can still outsmart him," Valerie mused.

"Let's hope so, now let's figure out a way to get his attention," Jazz said, guiding Valerie deeper into the fortress.

(Throne room)

"Ahhh, master! Does my tight pussy please you?!"

Valerie could only look on in disgust (and a little bit of arousal that she tried to ignore) as she and Jazz stood with a group of scantily-clad slave girls in front of Chase Young's throne, watching as the man in question fucked one of the slave girls doggy style. Apparently, this was how he "interviewed" prospective members of his harem.

"Ah, ah, ah, not bad! But I've had better!" Chase grunted as he came inside the blonde girl he was fucking, before pulling out and tossing her aside, "Guards, send her to the nearest brothel, she doesn't make the cut!"

 "What?! No, please, I can do better, please, I need more of that cock!" Was the screaming plea of the woman as she was dragged off, with Valerie giving a shocked disgusted look at the scene.

"You'll have to be careful, his cock is addicting, and his sexual skills aren't to be taken lightly," Jazz whispered in her ear in a low tone, "I've barely held onto my sanity myself."

 "I think I can handle myself," Valerie replied, even as she found herself slightly adjusting the slave girl clothes Jazz had found for her to change into. Somehow they felt even more revealing than her armor.

And as much as she hated to admit it, she found herself having trouble looking away from Chase's large cock, which was somehow still erect after the load he'd just shot.

"Who's next?" Chase demanded. At that, Valerie took a deep breath, before calling out.

"Me, oh great master!" She called out, getting the tyrant's attention and feeling an intense shiver at his intense gaze piercing through her, "My body is yours to do with as you wish."

She said, putting on a sultry look as she approached, "And I shall prove worthy of sharing your bed and more~"

"Hmm..." Chase mused, looking her over in a way that sent another shiver down her spine, "Well, you're certainly a more exotic beauty than most I've claimed. But let me get a closer look - turn around and shake that sexy black booty for me~"

Valerie flushed in indignation at the order, but also couldn't help but feel flattered by the compliment. And since she knew that she didn't have a choice, she did as she was told.

"As you wish, great master," she said, turning around to show him her barely-covered ass, and started to twerk it, "Does this please you, master?"

SMACK

"AH!" Valerie cried as Chase suddenly slapped her ass.

"Very much so~" he purred.

A part of her wanted to punch the bastard in the face for that, but she couldn't break the ruse... plus, she had to admit this did feel exciting.

"I am honored to hear so," She said, continuing to twerk her ass, "My ass is yours to hit, squeeze, or even eat to your dark heart's content, my lord," She said, looking over her shoulder with bedroom eyes.

 "Well, glad to hear a slut who knows her place right away~" Chase chuckled, before giving her ass another hit.

SMACK

"AH! Ahhh..." Valerie cried out, before moaning as Chase kept his hand on her ass after hitting it and squeezed it, sending a shock of pleasure through her. And then her moan deepened as he reached up and around with his other hand to grab one of her breasts and squeeze that too.

"Very nice. I think I'm going to get a lot of fun out of you~" he breathed into her ear.

 Valerie shivered, with it taking all her effort to remain focused and not forget the plan.

"Are you sure you can handle me, my lord?" She breathed in desire, while twerking her ass best she could, rubbing it against his crotch and hard dick, "I'm made of sterner stuff than your typical pleasure slaves."

"Mmm, yes. You're certainly bolder than all these other sluts," Chase said, beginning to hot dog Valerie's ass, "But I'm sure that I'll have you squealing like a whore in no time~"

"Ah, ah, ah, and I'm sure, ah, that I can take whatever you, ah, ah, can give me, my lord~" Valerie moaned, feeling her mind start to haze with lust.

"Hmm, let's see about that," Chase said, before spinning Valerie around and tossing her onto... a bed?

Blinking, Valerie looked around in confusion. They weren't in the throne room anymore, but a large, luxurious bedroom, dominated by the massive bed she was now lying on. When had they come here...?

"Well girls, ready to break in your new harem sister?" Chase asked, recapturing Valerie's attention. Turning to face him, she saw him looking to the side, where Jazz was standing with two other redheaded girls (one her age, the other about 10 years older), both dressed as scantily as her and Valerie.

"Yes, master," the three redheads chorused.

"Good. Daphne, Gwen, Jazz, come get her warmed up~" Chase ordered.

"Mmm, with pleasure~" Jazz said with a moan, crawling over Valerie's crotch and tearing her loincloth away.

"Her tits look delicious~" Gwen added with a lick of her lips, positioning herself to Valerie's left as she tore her top off as well.

"Don't forget her lips," Daphne added with a giggle, positioned to the other side and pulling Valerie into a kiss.

"MMPH!" Valerie yelped into Daphne's mouth as Gwen bit down on her left nipple and Jazz started eating her out. Goddamn, this all felt so good!

Also, she knew that Jazz was just keeping her cover for their plan, but did she have to be using her tongue so well right now?

"Ah, that's right girls, show this slut her proper place," Chase said, pumping his cock as he watched the show.

"Mmm, of course, all sluts need to be properly trained for you, master," Jazz said against Valerie's cunt as she pulled back to shove her finger into the girl and got to work, "After all, women are ultimately whores for a real man's pleasure," Gwen added, moving to grab and pull her nipple.

"Mmm, and if training new bitches helps my chances of being your Queen, I'm all for it," Daphne added, moving to Valerie's neck.

"Ah, ugh, Queen?" Valerie managed to moan out, her barely-coherent brain somehow managing to latch onto that comment. He was offering his slaves a chance to become his Queen?

"Yes, that's right, any member of my harem who does well enough, I'll choose to stand beside me as an equal, above all the other bitches I claim," Chase said with a smirk, "Who knows? An exotic beauty like you may be just what I'm looking for~"

Valerie flushed at that; a part of her couldn't help but picture it, both of them leading armies together, ruling from on high as king and queen, crushing anyone that got in their way... but no, she had to be strong! She couldn't just give up and submit to this handsome bastard and his monster of a cock, just for a chance to be his queen, even though she clearly would be the superior choice.

But, it would probably help her plan to pretend to be interested, she told herself.

"Ah, ah, oh master! Please pick ME!" she said, which turned into a moan as Jazz's tongue hit her g-spot.

"Well, you're certainly eager~ But, you have a lot of catching up to do with the others," Chase chuckled.

"Mmm, give me a chance and, ahhh, I'll show you I'm superior to these sluts in every way that matters," Valerie moaned, staring up at the man as said sluts pleasured her body, "And I can promise you, any child conceived with me will be stronger than any bastard you give them."

"Mmm, you probably could, given your warrior pedigree... Lady Grey," Chase said, Valerie freezing in shock as she registered what he'd said, panic breaking through the lust.

He knew who she was?! How the fuck had that happened?!

Well, never mind, she knew what she had to do, hand going for the hidden knife strapped to her thigh under the skirt of her slave outfit... and touching nothing? What?

"Looking for this?" Jazz said, holding up the knife, before tossing it aside and out of Valerie's reach, "I did warn you not to underestimate him~"

"Jazz?!" Valerie cried in shock and betrayal, before glaring at her as Daphne and Gwen grabbed her by the wrists, "You fucking backstabbing whore! This bastard killed your brother and father, and you're throwing your lot with him! What about your mother?!"

"Dad and Danny brought that on themselves by fighting a battle they couldn't win," Jazz scoffed, before smirking and adding, "And as for Mom, I wouldn't worry about her. Sultan Jafar's going to take good care of her~"

"Oh yes, he stated in his last message how well she was settling into his own harem," Chase added with a laugh.

"What?!" Valerie's eyes went wide, before grunting with a grimace; she could easily break this hold, but she should wait for just the right moment to strike, plus she was finding herself desiring answers.

"Jafar's working with you?!" She asked as she glared at Chase; something had seemed off with the sultan, but they couldn't turn down his help or resources, plus there was... Mrs. Fenton!

Her eyes widened with horror as she cursed herself for not insisting the older woman accompany her on her quest.

"And you're okay with your mother getting raped on top of the rest of your family being murdered?!" She glared in disgust toward Jazz, "What the fuck is wrong with you?!"

"Raped?" Jazz repeated, blinking in confusion, before snorting, "Wow, you really aren't getting it, are you? Mom's been having an affair with Jafar since he first made contact with Amity for trade deals and seduced her right under Dad's oblivious nose. They're just making things official now."

"What?!" Valerie gave Jazz a genuine look of shock.

"Hell, if you saw Jafar's youngest daughter, I'm surprised you didn't put things together considering how much she resembles my dead cuck of a brother but cuter," Jazz added with an amused smirk as she licked Valerie's pussy, "And really, you should be thanking Mom and me for giving you a chance to be Chase's whore rather than dying like every other hero who tried to stop him or Jafar."

"Indeed, Lady Grey," Chase commented, "You should feel honored. I only lay claim to the most exceptional of beauties. Isn't that right, girls?"

"Mmm, yes master," Gwen said with a smile, "I'm so happy that you took me away from my village, instead of leaving me there to pine over that moron Kevin."

"Same for me," Daphne commented, "So many years following that idiot Fred all over the realms, and him never realizing how I felt about him... Ugh! I'm so glad we crossed paths, and you decided to be a real man and take me!"

"Well, he isn't taking me!" Valerie snapped, breaking out of Gwen and Daphne's grips before lashing out with a kick to Jazz, then quickly exploiting the element of surprise, launched herself straight toward Chase with a roar.

Her fist swung towards his face as she lunged at him, only for him to grab her by the wrist. He then spun on his heel to redirect her, her momentum causing her to keep going and fly past him, crashing to the floor on her stomach.

"Oof!" she grunted. She tried to scramble back to her feet, only for Chase to grab her by the hair and slam her head against the floor.

"AH!" she yelled in pain. And while she was disoriented from that, he grabbed her arms and pulled them behind her back, pinning her in place.

"Now then... I believe that back in the throne room, you said that your body was mine to do what I wish with~" he chuckled, beginning to tease her pussy with his cock

"Urgg, and like I said before, I'm not like the pleasure slaves you're used to," Valerie said with a grunt, grimacing, "And I still doubt you can handle a real woman."

"Well, let's find out!" Chase declared, before ramming his cock into her cunt without further warning.

"AAAAHHH!!! FUCK!!!!" Valerie screamed at the sudden intrusion. Holy shit, it felt even bigger than it looked, she thought as Chase started thrusting in and out of her.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"Ah, ah, ah... I seem to be... ah, ah, ah... handling you just fine, slut," Chase said smugly.

"Ahhh, please, ah ah... I can hardly feel a thing," Valerie said back with a groan, determined not to be broken or show this asshole any weakness, "I've, ahh, had better, urg, times from, ahhh, sex toys!"

"Ah, ah, ah, then I'll just have to, ah, ah, ah, go HARDER!" Chase exclaimed, beginning to pound Valerie even harder and faster than before.

PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP PLAP

"UGH, AH, AH, AAAHHH, OH GOOOOOODDDDD!!!! Valerie screamed despite herself.

It was indescribable! She never felt this level of pleasure before! Urrg, she was starting to see why so many sluts broke so easily!

"That's it Valerie, just give in," She groaned, looking up into the smug Jazz's eyes as the girl stood over her with those two other whores.

"You're no warrior, just a whore," spoke out Gwen with a smirk.

"So submit like a good bitch, and maybe you'll earn a side piece position when Chase chooses one of us to be his queen," Added Daphne with amusement, while prompting a glare from Valerie.

"Go... to... urg... HELL! I'm, ugh, ah, ah, ah, not a whore like all of you!" she snarled.

"Ah, ah, ah, and yet you're, ah, ah, ah, moaning like one!" Chase said with a smirk, before slapping her ass.

SMACK

"AH!"

"Admit it! Admit you love my cock!" Chase demanded, before hitting her ass again.

SMACK

"I, arrrg, admit nothing! I won't break!" Valerie screamed with a moan as the scenery began to shift and change.

"Urrrg, I'll never break!" Valerie snapped with a glare, trying to not think about how good this felt, before blinking when she realized she was now in a dungeon cell, hanging in the air by her chained wrists while Chase was fucking her naked body up against the wall.

How...? She started to mentally question, only to be distracted by a laugh from Chase as he pounded her.

"Say that as much as you want, but it's clear that you love being my bitch!" he sneered, before leaning down and biting one of her nipples.

"URRRG! And you love fucking me!" Valerie retorted with a moan, "Ah, ah, after all, you've been spending more time with, ahhh, your prisoner than your, urgg, harem!" She said, unable to stop the smug smirk.

"They know their place," Chase replied, ceasing the biting in order to talk, but still running his tongue over the nipple he'd been biting, "You, meanwhile, are still stubbornly holding to the belief that you're more than just a natural whore for my cock~"

"Because, urgg, I am and you, urgg, know it!" Valerie said, breathing and moaning heavily as Chase pounded her cunt, unable to hide her smug look, "I've, urgg, been beating your best warriors and been, urgg ,giving you a good work out in those spars you've, urgg, been forcing me to go through."

She reminded him. She'd been captive for well over a week, maybe more, she had lost sense of time, time that was spent either fucking, resting, or fighting in Chase's training arena.

"And you know it," she added, finding herself leaning forward to kiss at his neck, "Urgg, why else do you keep coming back for more~"

"Maybe I just love to hear you moan~" Chase chuckled, before slapping her tits hard.

SMACK

"AH! Urggg! More like you're obsessed with conquering the one thing you can't!" Valerie moaned, wishing that part of her didn't find it harder and harder to resist, but she was determined not only to resist, but she'd show this bastard she wasn't one of those weak sluts!

And then... she'd bring him down, force him onto his knees, and make him submit to her instead!

Yes... make him kiss her feet and proclaim his love for her, before making him beg to eat her out. And then, if he did a good job, she'd allow him to fuck her properly, but with her on top...!

Wait... why was she thinking about still having sex with him even after beating him? She should be thinking about taking his head! She set out on this quest to end his evil, not to turn him into her fucktoy! Even though the bastard deserved a taste of his own medicine... and gods, as much as she hated to admit it, it was going to be hard finding a boy that could match him in the bedroom after he was dead.

Because as much as she hated to admit it, this bastard was a sex god. She'd never had it this good before with any of her past lovers before... But still! He was evil, and she came here to kill him!

"Looking in your eyes, I think it's pretty clear you're already conquered, you just won't admit it~" Chase sneered, "Just give in, and we can do this in the comfort of a bed instead... unless, of course, you really do prefer being fucked against stone like a whore?"

"Urgg, in your dreams," Valerie said with a groan, glaring at him, but internally admitted that she couldn't keep this up forever, at least in physical sense.

Her spirit could hold out as well as her body, but soon or later if she didn't escape this bastard, evil would continue to spread like the disease it was, and she'd end up having his bastards! No... she needed to end this.

"But, urg, you're right, this has gone on long enough," she admitted with a smirk, kissing his neck, "So, how about we settle this as warriors?"

"Oh?" Chase asked, actually stopping his pounding of her to look at her curiously, "What do you propose?"

"A match, one on one, loser submits to the winner," Valerie stated, staring him down, "Whoever win gains complete control, and can order the other to submit to anything," she said, narrowing her eyes, "Even death, or... marriage."

She wasn't sure where that last bit came from, but it was probably just playing to his ego and expectations... right?

"Hmm... fine, I accept," Chase replied with a smirk, before he suddenly started thrusting again, "Just... as soon... as we... finish!"

With a yell, he came, the sensation making Valerie cum as well, the orgasm causing her to black out for a moment and not notice as her surroundings shifted again. With Valerie back in her armor and holding her weapon as she glared at Chase, who was in his armor as well, with Valerie charging forward with a battle cry, leaping high into the air and attempting to bring her blade down on Chase's head.

However, he easily leapt out of the way and dodged, landing on his feet a short distance away, while Valerie's sword hit the ground.

"Mmm, you know, running around in armor like that isn't doing any favors for your argument about NOT being a whore~" he laughed, eyes hungrily running over her.

"I was tricked into buying this!" Valerie snapped, blushing brightly.

"Whatever you say," Chase laughed.

"Grr, less talking, more dying!" Valerie snapped, lunging toward Chase, with the man engaging her in battle, blocking her stabs or swings with his armor, if not dodging, to Valerie's frustration.

"All of that talent, all of that power, and you waste it ruining lives!" Valerie snapped with a glare toward the man, "If you had only been a hero instead of a monster, we could have..." she trailed off, scowling, wondering despite herself what would have happen had she met Chase in another life where he was more noble.

Would they have adventured together? Become heroes striking down monsters and villains alike? Fallen in love?

Her face burned brightly at that last thought. No! She couldn't even pretend to consider that! He was a monster, end of story!

"I take what I want, same as anyone else," Chase scoffed, "The only difference is, I'm strong enough to take anything!"

With that, he lunged forward, fist raised in a punch aimed at her face. Valerie moved to dodge it, only for him to switch at the last second and bring his knee up into her exposed stomach, making her gasp in pain as she doubled over.

"And for the record, while that armor is very visually pleasing, it is very impractical," Chase sneered, before punching her in the face for real.

 "ARRG!" With Valerie letting out a surprised cry of pain as she was sent flying back, hitting a column with a pained groan.

"Whoooo! Go Chase, show that stupid whore her place!" was the cheer from the stands of Chase's personal arena, with the one shouting being Jazz, joined by Gwen and Daphne, here to watch the show with glee.

 "Yeah, beat her ass and then fuck it raw!" Gwen added.

"Let her know that she only exists to please you!" Daphne threw in.

"Fuck all of you!" Valerie snarled.

"Oh, you will. Once you properly join them~" Chase said smugly.

"Grr, the only one who's joining anything..." Valerie grunted, stabbing her sword to the ground and using it as leverage to stand up, "Is you joining all your victims in the afterlife!" she snapped, heaving her sword like a javelin straight at Chase's face, before charging forward.

Chase shifted his head to the side to casually dodge the sword, and then caught Valerie as she tried to tackle him, bracing herself and taking her in a hold.

"See? You can't wait to get back in my arms!" Chase laughed.

"Urg, you bastard, I'm going to..." Valerie's cries of anger were cut off by Chase kissing her with hungry desire, while groping her body in his hold.

"Mmmph..." she moaned, instinctively finding herself melting into Chase's hold as the kiss deepened, and his hands started roaming over her. She knew she should take advantage of that to break free, but this felt so good...

"Looks like somebody's finally learning her place!" Jazz called out mockingly.

"Urrg, shut up!" Valerie snapped after a moment of breaking the kiss to shoot Jazz and the other sluts a glare, "Because in case you haven't realized, win or lose, my place is above you whores!"

"I haven't heard Chase say that yet," Daphne scoffed.

"Indeed, I haven't," Chase commented, smirking smugly, "You haven't shown me what you're like when you're not resisting me. That alters the taste, after all~"

"Grr..." Valerie gave a frustrated growl at that, but... she had to admit she couldn't win, at least not in a straight out fight... but in a sexual battle?

"Well then..." she smirked into his face as she leaned forward, "Let me show you and these whores who the real queen is~" she said, before kissing him hungrily.

And soon, Chase was lying on his back with her atop him, both their armors tossed aside to let her freely bounce off of his cock.

"Ah, ah, ah, that's more like it!" Chase laughed, watching her tits bounce freely, "Aren't you enjoying yourself?"

"Arggg, yes! Fuck, I'll admit it, you've got a fantastic cock!" Valerie cried out with a moan, but shot him a smug smirk, "But, urgg, I've got the best pussy to counter it, don't I~"

"Mmm, ah, ah, it's not bad, I'll give you, ah, ah, that!" Chase said, "But you'll, ah, ah, have to show me something really special, ah, ah, to top my other girls!"

"You want special? Ah, ah, ah, I'll show you special!" Valerie scowled, bouncing even harder as she gave him a determined glare, not willing to be outdone in any way, "When, urgg, I'm done, you'll never want to even look at another woman!"

 By this point, she barely even remembered anymore that she was dominating him for a purpose beyond the sex. She just knew that she needed this cock all to herself!

"That's a bold claim, slut~ Show me what you can really do!" Chase exclaimed, before suddenly flipping them over so that he was on top and was pounding Valerie into the ground.

 "Urgg, ohhh baby, fuck! I'll show you alright! I'll show you fucking paradise!" Valerie moaned with a large pleasure-filled smile.  Nothing else mattered in this moment. She just needed to rock his world, and put those smug sluts in their place!

 Which is how their surroundings shifted, and she found herself fucking...

Scene of Chase fucking Valerie in hot springs while the other girl girls watched, fingering their cunts.

Over...

Scene of Valerie in the throne room, riding Jazz in the ass with a metal strap-on while Chase fucked her in the ass himself, as Daphne and Gwen 69'd.

 And over...

Scene of them in the bedroom, Valerie forcing Daphne to eat her out while she sucked on Chase's cock, and Jazz fucked Gwen with the strap-on.

And over...

 Valerie holding a whip that she swung toward Jazz and Daphne's backs while forcing Gwen to eat out her snatch, while at same time making out hungrily with Chase.

And over...

Scene of Valerie in the middle of a burning destroyed village, riding Chase's cock cowgirl style while making out with Jazz who was sitting on his face, while Daphne and Gwen sucked her tits.

Until there was no doubt as to who Chase Young's Queen truly was.

 "Ah, ah, ah, I told you!" Valerie declared as she broke off the kiss with Jazz to smirk down at him, "I told you that I'm the only one worthy to be your Queen!"

"Ah, ah, yes you did!" Chase replied, pausing in eating out Jazz, "And you've, ah, proven it! Ah, ah, these other sluts are just for fun! You're, ah, ah, the only one I really love!"

Hearing that sent a warmth through Valerie that had nothing to do with the cock wrecking her cunt. And in that moment of pure love, she was rocked by the largest orgasm she'd ever felt in her life.

"CHAAAAASSSSSEEEE!!!!!" she screamed...

(Real world)

...as she found herself bolting awake in her bed, her panties thoroughly soaked.

"What the fuck?!" Was her exclamation as she sat up wide-eyed, her face completely red as her mind raced, processing the intense wet dream she just had about her teacher. Or more specifically, her teacher, his wife, his daughter, and Fenton's older sister of all things; where the hell had that come from?! And what the fuck was up with the parts mentioning Mr. Jafari nailing Fenton's mom?!

Because, okay, yeah, she had a crush on Mr. Young, so it was probably natural to have wet dreams about him.. and maybe in her subconscious it made sense to add his hot wife into things... but the rest made no sense! She wasn't even into girls! Let alone nerds like Mr. Young's daughter or Fenton's sister!

And again, seriously, what the fuck was that about Mr. Jafari and Mrs. Fenton? Did they even know each other in real life? How the fuck did her hormone-riddled mind come up with that?!

"Urrg, I've got to get a boyfriend or something," she muttered, rubbing her eyes, "I've gotten so tangled up in a fantasy, my mind's going full perv," she said as she stood up, thinking she needed to clean herself up before trying to get back to sleep.

Still... that dream had been intense, she couldn't help but think with a flush, her mind going back to Chase Young as a conquering warlord, and baby, he could conquer her anytime~

 Blushing as she realized that that thought was making her pussy burn again, Valerie shook her head to clear it, before getting out of bed and heading to her bathroom to clean up. Unknowingly much like Sam across town, she thought just a cold shower would be enough to handle her wayward thoughts, and like her, completely wrong about that.

Neither of them aware of just how deep a hole they were both going down...

(Jafari residence)

"Honestly, my sweet, you can't be that annoyed," Jafar said with an eye roll as he, along with Kate and Hope, entered the front door of their home, having been dealing with Kate silently fuming and giving him dirty looks the entire drive back home, "So I took the chance to do some catching up with an old friend, what is the harm?"

He asked with faux innocence and an amused smirk.

 "An old friend you never mentioned before, or at least not by name despite how notorious her family is in this town, and who happens to be an attractive married woman?" Kate scoffed, not noticing Hope smirking behind her, enjoying how close the stupid bitch was getting to the truth without realizing it. Before turning her head toward Jafar as he addressed her.

"Hope, would you go check in on Danielle? Your mother and I need to discuss some things privately," He said, with Hope holding back a slight chuckle.

"Of course, I'll even pass along the babysitter's payment," she added with a nod toward Jafar, or in other words clean Dani's broken toy up. Sometimes it amazed, if not scared her, a bit how sadistic that little girl could be~ She thought, leaving the room with Kate fuming and giving Jafar a stern glare.

"Now my sweet, I would remind you that I told you the circumstances behind both Hope and Danielle's births, and I even mentioned the latter's mother living in Amity Park," Jafar stated, cutting to the chase as he arched a brow toward Kate, "You're the one who chose to never inquire into the identity of said mother," he said, before giving a snort, "And rather hypocritical of you to bring up her married status, don't you think?"

Kate blushed at that reminder, but she huffed and looked away with crossed arms.

"That just means I know how you can work," she muttered.

"Oh Kate, you aren't worried, are you?" Jafar asked, coming up to her and wrapping her in his arms, "Maddie might be Danielle's mother, but you're the one I married~" he said, kissing her neck as she looked away, trying to keep her frown, "She's still attractive, yes, but you don't think I'd ever leave you, do you?"

He asked with an arched brow.

"Umm, ah... no, I suppose not," she muttered with a blush. A part of her was trying to stay mad and suspicious, but it was hard to do so when he was treating her so lovingly like this.

"See, she just wanted to talk about being allowed into Danielle's life," he said, prompting a frown from Kate.

"Oh, now she cares," she muttered with a dark scowl, "Can't even be bothered to send a birthday card for years, abandons her at birth to go crawling back to a fat moron, and she thinks she can just walk into her life and claim to be any sort of mother for her?!"

She growled, filled with annoyance and anger, as she had come to see Danielle as her own in the months she'd been married to Jafar, if not even before that, with the girl getting attached to her, and she in turn.

"Did you tell her no?" she asked with a glare that got worse with Jafar shaking his head.

"I chose to be the better man and allow her to be part of Danielle's life," he said, before adding with a smirk, "At least to an extent, while making clear any sort of interaction will have to be earned, while also reminding her that she not only signed full custody of her to me, but I've got the leverage to ruin her marriage~"

 "Good," Kate spat, "If that whore wants to worm her way back into OUR daughter's life, she sure as hell better know that there's strings attached."

 "Hehe, which brings us to the next point," Jafar said with a smirk at Kate's reaction as he kissed her neck, "How should we exploit this situation, and this bitch?" he asked with a dark grin, "After all, we hold all the cards~"

he added with a grin, seeing a perfect opportunity to fan Kate's darker side with this situation. True he could just have an affair with Maddie on the side, but why not see if he could milk more out of this?

"Hmm, that's true..." Kate mused, a wicked gleam forming in her eyes as she thought of how to punish that whore for trying to intrude on HER family, "I really want to make her pay for the audacity of trying to come in and wreck things like this. Any suggestions?"

 "Well.." Jafar gave a smirk, "We could use her to spice things up in the bedroom, and make her our personal bitch," he suggested as Kate's eyes widened, "After all, I'm happy Theodore is dead and we can be together openly, but you have to admit, fucking Maddie behind her own husband's back would bring back the certain thrill we had with our own affair~"

 "Ahem... well, I suppose I wouldn't be too opposed to that..." Kate admitted, blushing as images ran through her mind, before she smirked and added, "And I'm not going to lie, I do like the idea of dominating that bitch and putting her in her place~"

 She said with a smirk; after all, the slut had to learn who the superior woman was, and learn that Jafar and Danielle were hers! All she'd ever be was a weird lady to Danielle, and a fuck toy to Jafar.

"Hehe, that's the spirit, and I love it when you're cruel~" Jafar said, kissing her neck, causing her to giggle, "It makes me so excited~" he said, moving his hand to grab and squeeze her breast as she let out a moan, "Maybe we should make our next date a picnic over Theodore's grave, we could have Maddie meet us there, and I could violate both of you there~"

He added, licking up the side of her neck.

"Ooh, that would be hot~" Kate moaned, "Ah, ah, and then we can record it and use that to blackmail her more!"

 "That's the spirit~" Jafar said with a laugh and proud smirk, "We'll make her into our bitch!" he said, pulling her into a hungry kiss that was eagerly returned, while internally happy that Kate's corruption was coming along so well, and that she was eager to do such things, no matter who it hurt~ Of course... her morals still flared up a time or two.

"Oooh, can we join in Mommy, Daddy?"

Case in point, as they broke the kiss and Kate turned to see the naked figures of Danielle and Hope and the shivering naked form covered in whip scars following behind them by a leash and collar that Danielle was holding.

"WHAT IN THE HELL?!" Kate screamed at the sight of Ashley, the babysitter's face smeared with tears and twitching in pain.

"Sorry to interrupt, we were just showing the babysitter out~" Hope said with a laugh, "Figured that she might need help after everything Dani did to her."

"Not like she's complaining. Are you, bitch?" Dani said, sneering at Ashley, who flinched.

"N-no, mistress. Thank you for treating me like the worthless whore I am," the poor girl gave a choked sob, more than traumatized and wishing this nightmare would just end! While Dani, Hope, and Jafar gave cruel grins of amusement, as Kate looked on in horrified sickened shock.

"I... you... HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MINDS?!" Kate screamed, feeling her sanity snapping at seeing the poor girl's state and Danielle... how... she... Hope... what was happening?! "I don't know what the hell is happening, but I'm putting a fucking end to it right..."

Kate's words were cut off by Jafar's voice calling out.

"Good MILF sluts follow orders~" he called out the trigger phrase, similar to Star's with just a small change, but both inspired by Star Wars Order 66. And immediately her rage and horror disappeared, as Kate's expression became flat as she entered her trance.

"Sigh... guess Mom still isn't ready quite yet," Danielle said with a frown, sighing while giving her mother a disappointed look, not even giving a second thought to thinking of Kate as such.

"In time sweetheart, she'll be ready soon," Jafar promised with a smile toward her, while Ashley looked on in shock and slightly growing dawning horror as she recalled earlier comments that didn't make sense before, that had the crazy monster implying she had fun with her before, or how the monster's older sister had given her a mocking grin, saying she'd be forgetting all her current worries soon enough. Had they... oh God, how many times had they done this to her?!

Though she was ignored as Hope gave a snort.

"Honestly don't know why you don't just brainwash the slut and be done with it," she said, ignoring Danielle's glare.

"That's an option, yes, but for now we'll play things out and see if Kate and Star can come around to our way of thinking with our current method," he said, giving Kate's cheek a kiss.

"Sigh... still wish we could be honest and tell her everything... I'm sure she'd come around after realizing the opportunity," Danielle admitted, frowning over at Kate; she had no issues raping and brainwashing Star, but for some reason doing the same to Kate... Mom... gave her issues.

"Oh she will, both her and Star will come around and thank us for everything we've done to them," Jafar promised with a chuckle, "Speaking of Star..." He glanced over to Hope, who smirked.

"She's waiting for you in her room," she said as he gave a grin.

"Excellent. While I attend to her, you girls have fun with your mother and give the babysitter her bonus," he said as Ashley shivered, letting out a choked sob before Jafar pulled out another trigger phrase, "Evil MILF sluts love their daughters~" he said as Kate suddenly blinked, confused, before giving a sadistic smirk.

"Oooh, Danielle sweetie, did you have fun with you toy while we were gone~" she asked with a giggle and evil look toward Ashley, apparently suddenly having no issue with the depraved horror in front of her.

"Yeah, it was fun making her scream, Mommy," Danielle answered with a smiling giggle, while a flash of doubt but also desire flashed across her eyes, as Kate entering this particular trance mode was always fun, but her arousal/desire warred with her guilt sometimes. Probably best to ignore it like always.

"But the stupid bitch barely made me cum," she added with a disappointed pout as Kate clicked her tongue.

"Well, that just won't do," she said, shaking her head before she started to strip off her dress, "After all, we paid good money for this slut's service~"

"Yeah, I think that she needs to be properly reminded of her place~" Hope chuckled darkly, making Ashley whimper.

"No! Please! I'll be good!" she yelled in desperation, only to be cut off as Kate grabbed the back of her head and slammed it against her pussy.

"You're right, you'll be very good for us~" Kate purred, "Now, be a good obedient slut and lick my cunt, and make it good or I'll grab the whip!"

 "Yes ma'am!" Was the fearful cry of Ashley as she got licking, listening to their cruel laughter as they loomed over her, while Jafar simply cackled, making his way to Star's room.

 He soon entered, and smirked as he saw her sitting on her bed, still in a trance and staring blankly at the wall. Also, stark naked; clearly, Hope had ordered her to get properly ready for him~

For a minute, he considered just taking her like this, or at least putting her in a trance like her mother... but no. It had been awhile since he'd taken her while she was fully aware, and that was always more fun~

 So without further ado, he banished his clothing in a flash and got things started.

"Good sluts awaken!" He called as Star was pulled out of her trance.

"Arg... what... where?!" Star looked around in confusion. The last thing she remembered was standing in the school hallway watching that fucking bastard cheat on her mom, and next thing she's in her room... naked... with the bastard leering at her, also naked?!

"ARRRG! WHATS GOING ON YOU FUCKING PERV?!" she demanded with a shriek, trying and failing to cover herself.

"What's going on is that Daddy is giving his little girl some discipline," Jafar said, stepping up to her, "You've been a bad girl, spying and not giving proper respect."

"Ah, what, respect?" Star stammered in shock, which quickly turned to anger, "Are you fucking kidding me?! You seduced my mom and fucked her on the day of my dad's funeral, you're cheating on her with the Fenton slut, and now you're here perving on me! Go to Hell!"

"You forgot murdering your father, and oh of course, raping you and wiping your memory of it~" Jafar said, making Star freeze n horror, "Well, me and the girls~" he added with a cackle, approaching her.

"W-What?" Star stammered in shock and disbelief.

That, that had to be some kind of sick joke. He couldn't really have done anything like that, right?

But... then how did she not remember how she got here?

"Now, what say I jog your memory by pounding your tight cunt!" But she was brought out of her thoughts by the bastard grabbing her by the arms and forcing her to the bed, wasting no time in thrusting his cock inside her cunt

"AH!" she cried out in surprise... but not pain? Wasn't there supposed to be pain when a girl had sex for the first time?

Oh God, this wasn't the first time, was it? He was telling the truth, he'd raped her before!

"Ah, ah, ah, you monster!" she screamed, tears beginning to roll down her face.

"Heheh, you say that now, but you love it! You love getting fucked by my cock!" Jafar hissed into her ear, pounding harder and harder, "You squealed like such a delightful whore whenever I and the others fucked you."

He said, licking up her neck, "You certainly like it when your mother and I double team your wet holes~"

"Ah, ah, what?!" Star exclaimed, eyes widening in shock at that, "Ah, ah, you're lying! Mom, ah, ah, wouldn't do that!"

"Hehe, amazing what a little hypnosis can do," Jafar told her with a smug grin while staring into her horrified gaze, "Even get rid of any nagging doubts about opening your legs and saying yes to a marriage proposal on the day of your husband's funeral~"

He added with a cackle, pounding harder into Star while biting onto her tits.

"AAAHHH!!!" Star screamed in a mix of pain and pleasure. And... there was also guilt buried in there. Because what he'd just said... she'd been hating her mother for being a heartless cheating whore, when this whole time, she'd been a victim too!

 It was all this bastard's fault! He destroyed their family, brainwashed them, raped them, killed Daddy, and...

"AAAAGG!" she let out another squeal, hating herself for feeling good at this monster's hands. What could she do? She... she had to escape... get help... but how?

Was there any way out of this? If the monster was telling the truth, he'd done this who knew how many times, and neither her mother nor her recalled a thing... they were prisoners, slaves, in their own home and bodies!

It was hopeless! It was... was... was...

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!"' Star screamed as she came, a massive orgasm running through her body.

 And sadly, it was only the start of the bastard using her body over and over again, with Star despite her resistance becoming lost in the mixture of pleasure and despair, praying for a rescue that would never come.

While Jafar himself once again enjoyed Star's tight young body; truly, his life was great~ And as things continued to go their way, he wondered if there was anything that could stop Chase and his fun?

Hehe, even if there was, it wouldn't be before they had till their fill of any sexy bitch they could take!

 In this reality, and every other!